The faith, doctrine, and religion, professed, & protected in the realme of England, and dominions of the same expressed in 39 articles, concordablie agreed vpon by the reuerend bishops, and clergie of this kingdome, at two seuerall meetings, or conuocations of theirs, in the yeares of our Lord, 1562, and 1604: the said articles analised into propositions, and the propositions prooued to be agreeable both to the written word of God, and to the extant confessions of all the neighbour churches, Christianlie reformed: the aduersaries also of note, and name, which from the apostles daies, and primitiue Church hetherto, haue crossed, or contradicted the said articles in generall, or any particle, or proposition arising from anie of them in particular, heereby are discouered, laid open, and so confuted. Perused, and by the lawfull authoritie of the Church of England, allowed to be publique.
         Rogers, Thomas, d. 1616.
      
       
         
           1607
        
      
       Approx. 655 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 142 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A10958
         STC 21228
         ESTC S116041
         99851258
         99851258
         16528
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A10958)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 16528)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1254:7)
      
       
         
           
             The faith, doctrine, and religion, professed, & protected in the realme of England, and dominions of the same expressed in 39 articles, concordablie agreed vpon by the reuerend bishops, and clergie of this kingdome, at two seuerall meetings, or conuocations of theirs, in the yeares of our Lord, 1562, and 1604: the said articles analised into propositions, and the propositions prooued to be agreeable both to the written word of God, and to the extant confessions of all the neighbour churches, Christianlie reformed: the aduersaries also of note, and name, which from the apostles daies, and primitiue Church hetherto, haue crossed, or contradicted the said articles in generall, or any particle, or proposition arising from anie of them in particular, heereby are discouered, laid open, and so confuted. Perused, and by the lawfull authoritie of the Church of England, allowed to be publique.
             Rogers, Thomas, d. 1616.
             Rogers, Thomas, d. 1616. English creede.
          
           [36], 56, 53-196, 187-122 [i.e. 222], [4] p.
           
             Printed by Iohn Legatt, printer to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge,
             [Cambridge] :
             1607.
          
           
             Preface signed: Thomas Rogers.
             Based on his: The English creede.
             Running title reads: The Catholike doctrine of the Church of England.
             P. 222 misnumbered 122.
             With a final errata leaf; the last leaf is blank.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England. -- Thirty-nine Articles -- Early works to 1800.
           Church of England -- Creeds -- Early works to 1800.
           Theology, Doctrinal -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FAITH
           ,
           DOCTRINE
           ,
           and
           religion
           ,
           professed
           ,
           &
           protected
           in
           the
           Realme
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           dominions
           of
           the
           same
           :
        
         
           Expressed
           in
           39
           Articles
           ,
           concordablie
           agreed
           vpon
           by
           the
           reuerend
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Clergie
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           at
           two
           seuerall
           meetings
           ,
           or
           Conuocations
           of
           theirs
           ,
           in
           the
           yeares
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           1562
           ,
           and
           1604
           :
        
         
           THE
           SAID
           ARTICLES
           ANALISED
           INTO
           Propositions
           ,
           and
           the
           Propositions
           prooued
           to
           be
           agreeable
           both
           to
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           extant
           Confessions
           of
           all
           the
           neighbour
           Churches
           ,
           Christianlie
           reformed
           :
        
         
           THE
           ADVERSARIES
           ALSO
           OF
           NOTE
           ,
           AND
           name
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           Apostles
           daies
           ,
           and
           primitiue
           Church
           hetherto
           ,
           haue
           crossed
           ,
           or
           contradicted
           the
           said
           Articles
           in
           generall
           ,
           or
           any
           particle
           ,
           or
           proposition
           arising
           from
           anie
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           ,
           heereby
           are
           discouered
           ,
           laid
           open
           ,
           and
           so
           confuted
           .
        
         
           Perused
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           lawfull
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           allowed
           to
           be
           publique
           .
        
         
           
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             bretheren
             ,
             Marke
             them
             diligently
             ,
             which
             cause
             diuisions
             ,
             and
             offences
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             doctrine
             which
             yee
             haue
             receaued
             ,
             and
             auoide
             them
             .
          
        
         
           PRINTED
           BY
           IOHN
           LEGATT
           ,
           PRINTER
           to
           the
           Vniuersitie
           of
           Cambridge
           .
           1607.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           REVErend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           &
           his
           right
           honorable
           good
           Lord
           Richard
           ,
           by
           the
           diuine
           prouidence
           Archb.
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           and
           Primate
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           Counselar
           to
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           &
           mighty
           Prince
           ,
           Iames
           ,
           King
           of
           great
           Brittaine
           ,
           France
           ,
           &
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           MOst
           reuerend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           one
           thing
           in
           this
           world
           that
           of
           men
           truly
           zealous
           ,
           &
           Christian
           in
           these
           latter
           daies
           of
           the
           world
           with
           greater
           earnestnes
           hath
           bin
           desired
           ,
           then
           that
           by
           a
           ioynt
           ,
           &
           common
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           rightly
           ,
           &
           according
           to
           the
           canons
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           reformed
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           a
           draught
           made
           ,
           and
           diuulged
           ,
           containing
           ,
           and
           expressing
           the
           summe
           ,
           &
           substance
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           doe
           all
           both
           concordablie
           teach
           ,
           &
           vniformely
           maintaine
           .
        
         
           That
           holy
           man
           (
           of
           happie
           remembrance
           )
           D.
           Cranmer
           (
           who
           sometime
           enioyed
           that
           roome
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           
           which
           your
           Grace
           nowe
           worthily
           possesseth
           )
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           that
           most
           godly
           young
           Prince
           ,
           
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixt
          
           ,
           employed
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           studie
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           that
           worke
           ;
           and
           imparted
           his
           thoughts
           with
           the
           most
           principall
           persons
           ,
           and
           of
           rarest
           note
           in
           those
           daies
           for
           their
           wisdome
           ,
           pietie
           ,
           and
           credit
           among
           the
           people
           of
           God
           throughout
           Christendome
           .
           
             M.
             Caluin
          
           ,
           vnderstanding
           of
           his
           intent
           ,
           addressed
           his
           letters
           vnto
           the
           sayd
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           offered
           his
           seruice
           ,
           saying
           that
           might
           his
           labours
           stand
           the
           Church
           in
           steede
           ,
           
             ne
             decem
             quidem
             maria
          
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           grieue
           him
           to
           saile
           ouer
           ten
           Seas
           to
           such
           a
           purpose
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           this
           proouing
           a
           worke
           of
           much
           difficultie
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           vnpossible
           in
           mans
           eies
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           daies
           ,
           to
           be
           brought
           about
           ,
           the
           next
           course
           ,
           and
           resolution
           was
           ,
           
           that
           euerie
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           free
           state
           ,
           or
           principalitie
           ,
           which
           had
           abandoned
           the
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           Antichristian
           religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           embraced
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           should
           diuulge
           a
           Briefe
           of
           that
           religion
           ,
           which
           among
           themselues
           
           was
           taught
           ,
           and
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           whereby
           through
           the
           mercie
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           did
           hope
           to
           be
           saued
           .
           Which
           to
           God
           his
           great
           glorie
           ,
           &
           the
           singular
           benefit
           ,
           &
           comfort
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           both
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           (
           as
           the
           extant
           Harmonie
           of
           all
           their
           confessions
           doth
           most
           sweetely
           record
           )
           with
           no
           great
           labor
           was
           notablie
           performed
           .
        
         
           This
           worke
           of
           theirs
           tolde
           the
           Churches
           in
           those
           daies
           ,
           and
           doth
           vs
           ,
           and
           will
           enforme
           our
           posteritie
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           in
           euery
           particular
           State
           ,
           &
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           also
           throughout
           Christendome
           ,
           where
           the
           Gospell
           was
           entertained
           ,
           the
           primitiue
           ,
           and
           Apostolicall
           daies
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           againe
           restored
           .
           For
           the
           multitudes
           of
           them
           that
           did
           beleeue
           (
           I
           speake
           both
           ioyntly
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           seuerally
           of
           each
           reformed
           people
           ,
           not
           of
           euery
           particular
           person
           ,
           fantastique
           ,
           False-apostles
           ,
           and
           peruerse
           teachers
           ,
           or
           professors
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           wanting
           euen
           in
           the
           Apostles
           daies
           )
           touching
           the
           maine
           ,
           and
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           were
           then
           of
           one
           hart
           and
           of
           one
           soule
           ,
           and
           did
           thinke
           ,
           and
           speake
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           liue
           in
           peace
           a
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           said
           Archbishop
           (
           for
           vnto
           whom
           better
           ,
           after
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           can
           we
           ascribe
           the
           glorie
           of
           this
           worthy
           act
           ?
           hee
           wrought
           this
           Vnitie
           ,
           and
           Vniformitie
           of
           doctrine
           in
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           in
           the
           Halcyon
           daies
           of
           our
           English
           Iosias
           ,
           K.
           Edward
           the
           sixt
           of
           that
           name
           :
           and
           the
           same
           doctrine
           ,
           so
           by
           his
           meanes
           established
           in
           the
           time
           of
           peace
           (
           a
           notable
           worke
           of
           peace
           )
           like
           a
           manly
           ,
           
           haeroicall
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           Capitane
           ,
           vnder
           our
           Generall
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           he
           resolutely
           ,
           euen
           with
           his
           heart
           blood
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           fierie
           torments
           ,
           afterwards
           confirmed
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           persecution
           .
        
         
           
           A
           certaine
           learned
           man
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           Religion
           heere
           then
           professed
           ,
           and
           wrighting
           vnto
           the
           Lords
           of
           our
           late
           Queenes
           Counsell
           )
           doth
           say
           ,
           he
           (
           meaning
           the
           Papist
           his
           aduersarie
           ,
           who
           charged
           our
           Church
           with
           discord
           ,
           and
           disagreements
           about
           matters
           of
           religion
           )
           He
           ought
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           if
           hee
           had
           bin
           able
           ,
           
           to
           haue
           brought
           out
           the
           publike
           Confession
           ,
           and
           Articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           agreed
           in
           K.
           Edwards
           time
           ,
           and
           haue
           shewed
           any
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           professing
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           dissenteth
           from
           the
           same
           .
           So
           esteemed
           hee
           (
           and
           with
           him
           many
           thousands
           of
           
           learned
           ,
           and
           iudicous
           men
           )
           of
           the
           doctrine
           then
           ratified
           by
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           professed
           in
           this
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           But
           those
           daies
           of
           our
           Churches
           peace
           continued
           not
           long
           (
           through
           our
           vnthankefulnesse
           ,
           and
           sinnes
           )
           neither
           on
           the
           other
           side
           was
           our
           persecution
           permanent
           (
           through
           the
           goodnes
           of
           god
           )
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           time
           exceeding
           vehemt
           ,
           &
           violent
           .
           
           For
           
             nubecula
             fuit
             ,
             &
             cito
             transiit
             ,
          
           it
           vanished
           away
           quickely
           ,
           as
           do
           many
           raging
           stormes
           euen
           vpon
           the
           suddaine
           :
           yet
           not
           through
           the
           power
           of
           Gunpowder
           ,
           and
           treasons
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           force
           of
           ardent
           praiers
           vnto
           the
           Almightie
           .
           For
           
             arma
             ecclesiae
             preces
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Wee
           finde
           that
           M.
           Latimer
           (
           that
           sacred
           ,
           
           and
           reuerend
           Father
           )
           addicted
           himselfe
           very
           seriously
           in
           those
           daies
           vnto
           the
           exercise
           of
           prayer
           ;
           and
           his
           principall
           ,
           and
           most
           vsuall
           praiers
           were
           first
           ,
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           next
           for
           the
           afflicted
           church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           lastly
           for
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           ,
           the
           deceassed
           K.
           Edwards
           ,
           and
           Q.
           Maries
           sister
           .
        
         
           For
           himselfe
           hee
           praied
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           had
           made
           him
           a
           minister
           ,
           and
           Preacher
           ,
           of
           his
           truth
           :
           so
           hee
           might
           constantly
           beare
           witnesse
           vnto
           the
           same
           ,
           &
           haue
           the
           grace
           ,
           
           and
           power
           to
           maintain
           it
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           euen
           till
           the
           hower
           of
           his
           death
           .
           For
           the
           church
           of
           Enlād
           hee
           praied
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           be
           pleased
           once
           againe
           ,
           to
           restore
           the
           free
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           this
           realme
           (
           and
           this
           withall
           possible
           feruencie
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           hee
           craued
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           )
           .
           And
           for
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           preserue
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           a
           comfort
           to
           his
           then
           comfortlesse
           people
           in
           England
           .
           And
           the
           almightie
           ,
           and
           our
           heauenly
           Father
           both
           heard
           ,
           and
           granted
           ,
           all
           ,
           and
           euery
           of
           his
           petitions
           .
        
         
           M.
           Gualter
           (
           that
           learned
           ,
           painfull
           ,
           &
           excellent
           diuine
           at
           Tigure
           )
           dedicating
           his
           holy
           ,
           
           and
           Christian
           comments
           vpon
           the
           lesser
           Prophets
           vnto
           D.
           Parkhurst
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           (
           who
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Q.
           Mary
           ,
           voluntarily
           had
           exiled
           himselfe
           so
           farre
           as
           Switzerland
           ,
           for
           his
           preseruation
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           vnto
           better
           times
           )
           saith
           of
           the
           said
           Parkhurst
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           liued
           in
           Tigure
           ,
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           was
           euer
           in
           his
           mouth
           :
           her
           Faith
           ,
           her
           wisedome
           ,
           her
           magnanimous
           ,
           spirit
           ,
           her
           virgineous
           and
           chast
           behauiour
           hee
           would
           euer
           celebrate
           with
           high
           
           words
           ,
           and
           commendations
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           would
           gard
           ,
           and
           safegard
           her
           person
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           was
           his
           daily
           praier
           :
           yea
           (
           saith
           the
           same
           Gualter
           )
           
             orabant
             idem
             te
             cum
             pii
             omnes
             ,
          
           it
           was
           not
           your
           praier
           onely
           ,
           
           but
           all
           Gods
           people
           so
           praied
           besides
           .
           And
           their
           prayers
           were
           not
           made
           in
           vaine
           .
           For
           both
           Q.
           Mary
           liued
           not
           long
           ;
           and
           L.
           Elizabeth
           was
           placed
           in
           the
           royall
           throne
           ;
           superstition
           was
           expulsed
           ,
           and
           true
           religion
           againe
           ,
           to
           the
           singular
           comfort
           ,
           and
           multiplication
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           very
           solemnely
           restored
           .
        
         
           .5
           Nothwithstanding
           an
           Vniformitie
           of
           doctrine
           to
           be
           taught
           embraced
           ,
           and
           professed
           ,
           by
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           State
           was
           not
           published
           till
           certaine
           yeares
           after
           the
           Queenes
           attaining
           the
           kingly
           diademe
           ;
           
           but
           then
           Articles
           of
           religion
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           thirty-nine
           ,
           drawē
           yet
           three
           yeares
           afore
           ,
           were
           commended
           to
           the
           consideration
           ,
           and
           perusall
           of
           the
           whole
           clergie
           of
           both
           Prouinces
           ,
           in
           an
           orderly
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           assembly
           ,
           or
           Convocation
           of
           theirs
           at
           London
           ;
           and
           by
           a
           sweete
           ,
           and
           vnanimous
           readines
           ,
           thereupon
           by
           them
           allowed
           .
           This
           was
           effected
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           1562.
           (
           the
           same
           yeare
           that
           the
           mercilesse
           Massacre
           at
           Vassey
           in
           France
           was
           committed
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guize
           ;
           
           and
           the
           same
           very
           time
           also
           that
           all
           the
           Protestants
           in
           that
           country
           of
           France
           ,
           for
           holding
           and
           professing
           the
           same
           doctrine
           ,
           were
           sentenced
           vnto
           death
           ,
           and
           destruction
           by
           the
           Parliament
           at
           Paris
           :
           after
           which
           their
           condemnatiō
           ensued
           those
           horrible
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           sauage
           murders
           ,
           and
           slaughters
           of
           the
           Religious
           ,
           and
           onely
           for
           this
           Religion
           ,
           at
           Carrascone
           ,
           at
           Tholouse
           ,
           Amiens
           ,
           Towres
           ,
           Sens
           ,
           Agen
           ,
           Aurane
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           citties
           ,
           townes
           ,
           and
           villages
           throughout
           France
           )
           .
        
         
           A
           principall
           contriuer
           of
           this
           Vniformitie
           in
           religion
           ,
           and
           thereby
           Vnitie
           among
           vs
           ,
           
           was
           another
           Predecessor
           of
           your
           Graces
           ,
           euen
           D.
           Parkar
           the
           first
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           in
           the
           said
           Queenes
           daies
           .
        
         
           Here
           vpon
           Beza
           from
           Geneva
           ,
           
             Doctrinae
             puritas
             viget
             in
             Anglia
             ,
             Pure
             &
             syncere
             ,
          
           religion
           flourisheth
           in
           England
           ;
           Zanchius
           ,
           from
           Strasborough
           ,
           
             Per
             hanc
             reginam
             factam
          
           ,
           by
           her
           (
           meaning
           Q.
           Elizabeths
           )
           comming
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           God
           againe
           hath
           restored
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           true
           worship
           ;
           and
           Daneus
           ,
           The
           whole
           
           compasse
           of
           the
           world
           hath
           neuer
           seene
           any
           thing
           more
           blessed
           ,
           nor
           more
           to
           be
           wished
           then
           is
           her
           gouernenment
           .
        
         
           So
           now
           againe
           flourished
           those
           Apostolicall
           times
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           of
           vnitie
           ,
           and
           Vniformitie
           of
           doctrine
           in
           our
           Church
           .
           For
           then
           were
           there
           no
           contentions
           ,
           nor
           dissentions
           ,
           nor
           thornie
           ,
           &
           pricking
           disputations
           among
           vs
           about
           questions
           of
           religion
           ,
           
             tantum
             res
             nobis
             fuit
             cum
             satellitibus
             quibusdam
             Pontificiis
          
           (
           as
           Bishop
           Iewell
           said
           )
           wee
           then
           skirmished
           onely
           with
           the
           Papists
           .
           As
           it
           was
           at
           the
           building
           of
           Salomons
           temple
           :
           so
           was
           it
           with
           vs
           then
           .
           Wee
           set
           vpon
           the
           building
           of
           Gods
           house
           (
           which
           is
           his
           Church
           )
           without
           deane
           ,
           without
           noyse
           ,
           and
           stirres
           .
           The
           adversaries
           without
           heard
           vs
           ,
           and
           heard
           of
           our
           doings
           abroad
           by
           the
           pens
           of
           the
           learned
           Iewel
           ,
           Nowel
           ,
           Calfehill
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Architects
           of
           ours
           ;
           to
           our selues
           wee
           were
           comely
           as
           Ierusalem
           ;
           to
           our
           enemies
           ,
           terrible
           as
           an
           armie
           of
           Banners
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Also
           what
           afore
           ,
           viz.
           an
           .
           62.
           they
           had
           agreed
           vpon
           ,
           the
           same
           at
           another
           Assembly
           at
           London
           ,
           an
           .
           71.
           and
           the
           13.
           of
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           then
           made
           ,
           
           the
           said
           Clergie
           of
           England
           (
           the
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           first
           beginning
           ,
           and
           giuing
           the
           example
           )
           by
           their
           seuerall
           Subscriptions
           with
           their
           owne
           hands
           ,
           most
           readily
           did
           approoue
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           in
           the
           yeare
           next
           ensuing
           ,
           sciz
           .
           an
           .
           72
           (
           a
           yeare
           many
           waies
           memorable
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           great
           ,
           and
           generall
           Massacre
           of
           aboue
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           Protestāts
           in
           France
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           Paris
           ,
           and
           the
           country
           thereabout
           adioyning
           ,
           begun
           on
           S.
           Bartholemewes
           eeue
           *
           ,
           for
           Pope
           Gregories
           excommunicating
           of
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           for
           defending
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           religion
           ,
           which
           here
           wee
           speake
           of
           ;
           and
           thirdly
           for
           the
           erecting
           of
           priuate
           Presbyteries
           now
           first
           in
           England
           )
           diuers
           of
           the
           inferior
           ministers
           in
           ,
           and
           about
           London
           ,
           and
           else
           where
           in
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           not
           a
           little
           disturbed
           the
           quiet
           of
           our
           state
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           by
           vntimely
           ,
           and
           inconsiderate
           Admonitions
           ,
           pamphelets
           ,
           and
           Libels
           ;
           others
           by
           obstinate
           refusing
           to
           subscribe
           ,
           as
           both
           Lawe
           did
           enioyne
           ,
           and
           their
           Fathers
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           superiors
           afore
           them
           had
           done
           .
           But
           these
           men
           speedily
           both
           by
           learning
           were
           answered
           ,
           and
           by
           authoritie
           censured
           ,
           
           suspended
           ,
           or
           depriued
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           yet
           not
           one
           of
           these
           Recusants
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           one
           of
           Englāds
           clergie
           ,
           
           either
           now
           ,
           or
           afore
           did
           euer
           oppugne
           the
           receiued
           ,
           publike
           ,
           and
           catholike
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           but
           most
           willingly
           approued
           ,
           and
           applauded
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           the
           truth
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           euen
           the
           admonitioners
           themselues
           (
           which
           said
           that
           they
           did
           striue
           for
           true
           Religion
           ;
           and
           wished
           the
           Parliament
           euen
           With
           perfect
           hatred
           to
           detest
           the
           church
           of
           England
           ,
           whereof
           notwithstanding
           they
           were
           members
           )
           euen
           they
           doe
           say
           how
           they
           (
           meaning
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           their
           partakers
           )
           they
           hold
           the
           substance
           of
           Religion
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           wee
           with
           them
           .
           And
           againe
           .
           Wee
           (
           all
           of
           vs
           )
           confesse
           one
           Christ.
           And
           their
           Champion
           doth
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           her
           maiestie
           hath
           deliuered
           vs
           from
           the
           spirituall
           Egypt
           of
           Poperie
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           for
           doctrine
           (
           I
           meane
           still
           for
           the
           maine
           points
           of
           doctrine
           )
           there
           was
           now
           a
           sweete
           ,
           and
           blessed
           concord
           among
           vs
           :
           which
           Vnitie
           continued
           all
           that
           holy
           ,
           and
           reuerend
           Fathers
           ,
           I
           meane
           Archbishop
           Parkers
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           till
           the
           17.
           yeare
           of
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           After
           him
           succeeded
           in
           the
           said
           Archiepiscopall
           chaire
           B.
           Grindall
           ,
           a
           right
           famous
           ,
           and
           worthy
           Prelate
           ;
           and
           for
           religion
           so
           sound
           ,
           as
           in
           K.
           Edwards
           daies
           (
           had
           the
           Prince
           liued
           a
           while
           longer
           )
           he
           had
           bin
           promoted
           vnto
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           London
           ,
           
           vpon
           the
           translation
           of
           B.
           Ridly
           vnto
           Durham
           (
           for
           these
           things
           had
           the
           State
           then
           in
           purpose
           )
           .
           But
           God
           otherwise
           had
           decreed
           for
           their
           advancements
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           one
           of
           them
           should
           passe
           through
           the
           fire
           vnto
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           escape
           the
           dangers
           of
           many
           stormes
           ,
           and
           waters
           before
           hee
           came
           vnto
           any
           preferment
           at
           all
           .
           And
           so
           accordingly
           Ridley
           was
           burned
           ,
           and
           Grindall
           banished
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           depriued
           either
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           liuing
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           preached
           ,
           and
           wee
           professe
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           tempest
           being
           ouerblowen
           ,
           and
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           (
           her
           selfe
           hauing
           likewise
           escaped
           the
           bloody
           hands
           of
           her
           cruel
           enemies
           ,
           yea
           and
           Gunpowder
           traines
           ,
           and
           Treasons
           too
           ,
           in
           
           most
           barbarous
           manner
           laid
           to
           haue
           blowen
           vp
           her
           saint-like
           ,
           &
           sanctified
           Body
           ,
           and
           Soule
           ,
           into
           the
           heauens
           ;
           and
           all
           for
           her
           constant
           fauouring
           ,
           and
           embracing
           this
           very
           doctrine
           )
           her
           Maiestie
           (
           not
           forgetfull
           what
           he
           had
           endured
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           )
           aduanced
           this
           zealous
           Confessour
           ,
           and
           tried
           Souldier
           ,
           vnto
           the
           See
           first
           of
           London
           (
           afore
           designed
           him
           )
           ;
           next
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           and
           lastly
           of
           Canterburie
           .
        
         
           The
           care
           of
           this
           Archbishop
           was
           great
           to
           further
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           ,
           through
           the
           enuy
           and
           malice
           of
           his
           ill
           willers
           ,
           his
           power
           was
           but
           small
           ;
           his
           place
           ,
           high
           ,
           but
           himselfe
           made
           lowe
           ,
           through
           some
           disgraces
           ,
           by
           his
           potent
           aduersaries
           :
           which
           hee
           meekely
           ,
           and
           patiently
           endured
           till
           his
           dying
           day
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           During
           the
           time
           of
           this
           mans
           troubles
           ,
           among
           other
           ,
           two
           things
           especially
           deserue
           obseruation
           :
           One
           is
           ,
           
           the
           flocking
           of
           Iesuits
           into
           the
           kingdome
           (
           who
           afore
           them
           neuer
           came
           among
           vs
           )
           the
           other
           is
           the
           insolencie
           ,
           and
           boldnes
           of
           our
           homefaction
           .
        
         
           The
           Iesuits
           indicted
           Councels
           ;
           summoned
           Synodes
           ;
           enacted
           and
           reversed
           orders
           ,
           and
           exercised
           Papal
           iurisdiction
           among
           vs
           ,
           wee
           not
           weeting
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           dreaming
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           .
        
         
           The
           Brethren
           (
           for
           so
           did
           they
           now
           stile
           themselues
           )
           in
           their
           Churches
           and
           charges
           would
           neither
           pray
           ,
           nor
           say
           seruice
           ,
           nor
           Baptise
           ,
           nor
           celebrate
           the
           L.
           Supper
           ;
           nor
           Marrie
           ,
           nor
           Bury
           ,
           nor
           doe
           any
           other
           ecclesiasticall
           duty
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           after
           their
           owne
           deuisings
           .
           And
           abroad
           (
           as
           if
           they
           had
           bin
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Iesuiticall
           proceedings
           ;
           or
           the
           Iesuits
           with
           their
           practises
           )
           they
           had
           their
           meetings
           both
           classicall
           ,
           and
           Synodicall
           ;
           they
           set
           downe
           decrees
           ,
           reuersed
           orders
           ,
           elected
           ministers
           ,
           exacted
           Subscriptions
           ,
           and
           executed
           the
           censures
           of
           suspension
           ,
           and
           excommunication
           where
           they
           thought
           good
           .
        
         
           The
           Iesuits
           had
           for
           their
           prouinciall
           first
           Roberr
           Parsons
           ,
           alias
           Cowbuck
           ,
           then
           Weston
           ,
           and
           lastly
           Garnet
           (
           which
           Garnet
           continued
           in
           that
           office
           till
           the
           yeare
           1605.
           when
           he
           was
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           for
           most
           horrible
           and
           hellish
           treasons
           ,
           as
           an
           arrant
           Traitor
           put
           to
           death
           in
           Pauls
           Churchyard
           the
           same
           yeare
           .
           And
           the
           Brethren
           had
           their
           (
           I
           know
           not
           what
           )
           cheife
           men
           .
           All
           
           of
           these
           residing
           in
           ,
           and
           about
           London
           ;
           and
           in
           speciall
           fauour
           both
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           vulgar
           people
           of
           their
           seuerall
           factions
           :
           and
           so
           continued
           multiplying
           their
           number
           ,
           and
           growing
           strong
           ,
           euen
           head-strong
           in
           boldnes
           ,
           and
           schisme
           till
           the
           dying
           day
           of
           this
           most
           graue
           ,
           and
           reuerend
           Archbishop
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           moneth
           of
           Iuly
           .
           1583.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           Some
           foure
           moneths
           afore
           whose
           death
           the
           said
           Brethren
           ,
           at
           a
           certaine
           Assembly
           of
           their
           owne
           appointing
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           (
           as
           I
           finde
           )
           decreed
           ,
           that
           if
           Subscription
           vnto
           the
           booke
           of
           Articles
           of
           religion
           (
           afore
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           still
           meant
           )
           should
           againe
           be
           vrged
           ,
           
           the
           said
           Brethren
           might
           subscribe
           thereunto
           according
           to
           the
           Statute
           .
           Which
           declareth
           that
           what
           diuersitie
           ,
           and
           disagreement
           soeuer
           was
           about
           other
           matters
           ,
           
           yet
           abode
           ther
           stil
           a
           blessed
           Vnitie
           among
           vs
           touching
           the
           foundation
           of
           Christiā
           religiō
           .
           And
           this
           was
           in
           25.
           yeare
           of
           Q·
           Elizabeth
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Next
           vnto
           him
           D.
           Whitegift
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           (
           a
           man
           deseruedly
           vnto
           that
           dignitie
           promoted
           and
           for
           his
           manifold
           paines
           in
           writing
           ,
           
           teaching
           ,
           and
           defending
           the
           truth
           ;
           his
           wisedome
           in
           gouerning
           ;
           and
           his
           well
           demeaning
           of
           himselfe
           euery
           way
           ,
           worthy
           the
           double
           honour
           which
           hee
           did
           enioy
           ,
           or
           the
           State
           could
           aduance
           him
           vnto
           )
           from
           thence
           was
           translated
           vnto
           the
           See
           of
           Canterburie
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           was
           he
           confirmed
           in
           his
           office
           ,
           but
           (
           obseruing
           both
           the
           open
           and
           intolerable
           contempt
           in
           many
           places
           of
           all
           Church
           orders
           by
           authoritie
           prescribed
           ;
           and
           hearing
           both
           of
           many
           secret
           conuenticles
           ,
           &
           vnlawfull
           assemblies
           in
           his
           Prouince
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           tumults
           ,
           and
           garboiles
           abroad
           ,
           and
           euen
           at
           his
           very
           admission
           vnto
           his
           charge
           ,
           raised
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           selfe
           same
           cause
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Brethren
           here
           in
           England
           was
           maintained
           ;
           &
           foreseeing
           the
           dangers
           ,
           and
           troubles
           likely
           to
           ensue
           (
           for
           which
           hee
           should
           giue
           an
           account
           ,
           if
           in
           time
           hee
           sought
           not
           meanes
           to
           preuent
           them
           )
           hee
           thought
           it
           his
           bounden
           dutie
           (
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           vnitie
           ,
           and
           puritie
           in
           religion
           ;
           the
           preuenting
           of
           further
           schisme
           ;
           and
           the
           discouery
           of
           mens
           inclinations
           either
           vnto
           peace
           ,
           or
           faction
           )
           that
           all
           ,
           and
           euery
           Minister
           eclesiastical
           (
           hauing
           cure
           of
           soules
           within
           the
           
           Prouince
           of
           Canterbury
           )
           vnder
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           and
           by
           Subscription
           ,
           should
           testifie
           his
           consent
           both
           vnto
           the
           points
           of
           religion
           in
           the
           Conuocatiō
           an
           .
           62.
           approued
           ,
           
           and
           likewise
           vnto
           other
           Articles
           ,
           necessary
           for
           concord
           sake
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           euery
           man
           ,
           minister
           especially
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           :
           and
           accordingly
           ,
           by
           due
           course
           of
           Law
           called
           then
           therevnto
           ,
           Which
           was
           done
           the
           very
           first
           yeare
           of
           his
           removeall
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           maiestie
           the
           26.
           
        
         
           This
           of
           the
           brethren
           was
           tearmed
           the
           woefull
           yeare
           of
           subscription
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           so
           doe
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           ,
           
           vnlesse
           they
           are
           greiued
           that
           factious
           spirits
           ,
           and
           malecōtēted
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Preachers
           were
           discouered
           ;
           and
           their
           erroneous
           ,
           &
           schismaticall
           opinions
           brought
           into
           light
           .
           And
           surely
           neuer
           was
           their
           subscription
           hitherto
           by
           authoritie
           vrged
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           but
           diuers
           newe
           fancies
           (
           held
           yet
           for
           truthes
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           of
           ,
           among
           the
           brethren
           )
           were
           thereby
           detected
           ,
           for
           Gods
           people
           to
           auoid
           as
           monsters
           ;
           neither
           hath
           our
           Church
           lost
           ,
           by
           imposing
           ,
           nor
           the
           aduersaries
           gained
           at
           the
           long
           runne
           ,
           by
           refusing
           Subscription
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           In
           the
           yeares
           71
           ,
           and
           72.
           when
           subscription
           first
           was
           required
           ,
           the
           whole
           land
           will
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           manie
           ,
           
           and
           sundrie
           bookes
           (
           aswell
           in
           Latine
           ,
           as
           English
           )
           then
           ,
           and
           afterward
           flewe
           abroad
           .
           In
           which
           wee
           read
           howe
           then
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           daies
           The
           truth
           of
           God
           did
           in
           a
           manner
           but
           peepe
           out
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           at
           the
           screene
           ;
           that
           Cranmer
           ,
           Parker
           ,
           Grindall
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Martyrs
           ,
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           learned
           men
           (
           which
           first
           in
           our
           age
           brought
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           into
           this
           realme
           )
           ,
           did
           see
           a
           litle
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           glimpse
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           ouersaw
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           these
           daies
           of
           the
           Sunshine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           men
           of
           meaner
           gifts
           doe
           see
           ;
           and
           yet
           may
           not
           vtter
           them
           without
           great
           danger
           of
           the
           Lawes
           (
           through
           the
           iniquitie
           of
           the
           times
           )
           ,
           though
           the
           said
           things
           now
           seene
           be
           comprised
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           yea
           the
           very
           Gospell
           it selfe
           (
           so
           true
           are
           they
           )
           ;
           and
           of
           such
           importance
           ,
           as
           if
           euery
           haire
           of
           our
           heads
           were
           a
           life
           (
           say
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           )
           wee
           ought
           to
           afford
           them
           in
           defense
           of
           these
           matters
           ;
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           penned
           ,
           and
           agreed
           vpon
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           ratified
           by
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           these
           things
           
           nowe
           reuealed
           and
           newly
           come
           to
           light
           ,
           are
           but
           Childish
           ,
           and
           toies
           .
        
         
           Thus
           write
           they
           (
           as
           your
           Grace
           best
           knoweth
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           haue
           quoted
           the
           places
           where
           they
           may
           be
           read
           ,
           had
           I
           either
           not
           written
           vnto
           your selfe
           ,
           or
           did
           write
           vnto
           a
           man
           vnacquainted
           with
           their
           bookes
           )
           .
           And
           had
           they
           heere
           stayed
           ,
           there
           words
           had
           bin
           able
           (
           without
           the
           more
           grace
           of
           God
           )
           to
           haue
           mooued
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           people
           of
           this
           land
           (
           as
           they
           haue
           preuailed
           but
           too
           much
           alreadie
           with
           their
           too
           credulous
           fauorites
           )
           to
           thinke
           our
           Church
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           reformation
           wrought
           ,
           and
           Vniformitie
           in
           doctrine
           established
           ,
           to
           be
           much
           awrie
           ,
           and
           farre
           from
           the
           truth
           it
           should
           professe
           .
           But
           setting
           downe
           (
           as
           they
           haue
           donne
           )
           and
           publishing
           both
           what
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           which
           nowe
           breaketh
           out
           ,
           and
           offereth
           it selfe
           by
           their
           ministerie
           to
           the
           viewe
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           (
           which
           afore
           did
           but
           peepe
           out
           at
           the
           Screene
           )
           ;
           and
           what
           the
           things
           be
           ,
           which
           theie
           of
           meane
           gifts
           doe
           see
           ,
           and
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           Martirs
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Preachers
           ,
           both
           in
           King
           Edwards
           daies
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           (
           knowne
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           men
           of
           excellent
           parts
           )
           either
           did
           not
           see
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           Ouersee
           ;
           and
           what
           likewise
           the
           points
           of
           doctrine
           newly
           now
           reuealed
           ,
           their
           
             aeternum
             Euangelium
          
           (
           which
           without
           great
           danger
           may
           not
           be
           preached
           in
           England
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           may
           bee
           preached
           at
           Rome
           ;
           and
           for
           defence
           wherof
           they
           ought
           to
           afford
           euen
           their
           very
           liues
           ,
           weare
           they
           so
           many
           as
           the
           haires
           of
           euery
           of
           their
           heads
           )
           is
           ,
           and
           bee
           ,
           they
           demonstrate
           themselues
           to
           be
           most
           childishly
           vaine
           ,
           and
           idle
           in
           their
           imaginations
           (
           which
           they
           take
           yet
           to
           be
           illuminations
           of
           the
           spirit
           )
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           For
           all
           their
           doings
           ,
           and
           discourses
           (
           to
           say
           the
           best
           of
           them
           )
           are
           but
           to
           erect
           a
           newe
           (
           which
           they
           tearme
           a
           true
           )
           ministerie
           ;
           
           and
           their
           Discipline
           among
           vs.
           
        
         
           Themselues
           doe
           say
           ,
           The
           controuersie
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           vs
           ,
           is
           not
           as
           (
           the
           Bishopes
           ,
           and
           their
           welwillers
           )
           they
           would
           beare
           the
           world
           in
           hand
           ,
           for
           a
           Cap
           ,
           a
           Tippet
           ,
           or
           a
           Surplesse
           ,
           but
           for
           greater
           matters
           ,
           concerning
           a
           true
           ministerie
           ,
           and
           regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           :
           the
           one
           whereof
           ,
           
           that
           is
           a
           true
           ministery
           they
           shall
           neuer
           haue
           ,
           till
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           be
           put
           downe
           ,
           and
           all
           Ministers
           made
           equall
           :
           the
           other
           also
           will
           neuer
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
           till
           Kings
           &
           Queenes
           doe
           subiect
           themselues
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           submit
           their
           scepters
           ,
           and
           throwe
           downe
           their
           Crowes
           before
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           lick
           vp
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           feete
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           willingly
           abide
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           subiect
           vnto
           the
           ciuill
           magistrate
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           ciuill
           authoritie
           :
           so
           must
           the
           magistrate
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           Queene
           ,
           subiect
           themselues
           ,
           and
           bee
           obedient
           to
           the
           iust
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           ciuill
           magistrate
           is
           none
           officer
           at
           all
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           Church
           officers
           bee
           
             non
             Magnates
             ,
             aut
             Tetrarchae
          
           ,
           not
           gracious
           ,
           or
           honorable
           Lords
           ,
           but
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Presbyterie
           is
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           euerie
           Congregation
           ,
           or
           Church
           ,
           should
           and
           must
           in
           it
           haue
           a
           Presbyterie
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Light
           ,
           which
           indeede
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           neuer
           sawe
           ;
           the
           Religion
           ,
           which
           our
           Brethren
           striue
           for
           ;
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           not
           preach
           ;
           not
           Childish
           doctrine
           ,
           like
           the
           Bishops
           Articles
           ,
           but
           the
           wise
           Gospell
           ;
           the
           maine
           ,
           and
           materiall
           points
           of
           religion
           ,
           nowe
           in
           these
           last
           daies
           last
           of
           all
           (
           yea
           after
           the
           eight
           Thorowe
           breaking
           of
           H.
           N.
           his
           
             Euangelium
             regni
          
           )
           reuealed
           ,
           and
           for
           furtherance
           whereof
           they
           are
           to
           lend
           ,
           and
           spend
           euen
           all
           their
           liues
           ,
           if
           occasion
           be
           ministred
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Strange
           ,
           and
           strong
           delusions
           :
           First
           to
           take
           these
           and
           other
           such
           assertions
           for
           Truths
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           mysteries
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           the
           fancies
           of
           troubled
           braines
           ,
           not
           grounded
           ,
           nor
           truly
           gathered
           from
           Gods
           word
           :
        
         
           Next
           ,
           to
           teach
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           al
           their
           fauorers
           ,
           howe
           they
           should
           be
           as
           readie
           ,
           and
           prepared
           euen
           for
           these
           matters
           ,
           to
           giue
           ouer
           their
           liuings
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           their
           liues
           (
           were
           they
           as
           many
           as
           the
           haires
           of
           (
           all
           )
           their
           heades
           as
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Ridley
             ,
             Latimer
          
           did
           ;
           and
           
             Parker
             ,
             Grindall
          
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Preachess
           would
           ,
           and
           euery
           Christian
           man
           ,
           and
           woman
           ,
           should
           (
           if
           they
           bee
           called
           thereunto
           )
           for
           the
           Apostolicall
           ,
           and
           Catholique
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           which
           all
           Gods
           people
           doe
           knowe
           ,
           and
           the
           Brethren
           themselues
           (
           as
           afore
           hath
           bin
           noted
           )
           doe
           confesse
           ,
           is
           
           originally
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           written
           word
           .
        
         
           These
           ,
           and
           many
           moe
           (
           too
           many
           heere
           to
           be
           recapitulate
           )
           such
           phantasies
           of
           theirs
           ,
           or
           phrenesies
           rather
           ,
           this
           first
           subscription
           brought
           first
           to
           light
           (
           and
           yet
           happie
           had
           it
           bin
           for
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           they
           had
           neuer
           bin
           broached
           )
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Semblablie
           the
           next
           Subscription
           called
           for
           by
           the
           last
           Archb.
           your
           L.
           predecessor
           ,
           an
           84.
           discouered
           euen
           the
           verie
           thoughts
           ,
           
           and
           desires
           of
           those
           (
           Brethren
           before
           ,
           but
           nowe
           stiled
           )
           faithfull
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           haue
           ,
           and
           doe
           seeke
           for
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Many
           Treatises
           afore
           ,
           but
           nowe
           ,
           and
           diuers
           yeares
           ensuing
           they
           flewe
           about
           ,
           and
           abroad
           like
           Atomies
           ;
           and
           by
           them
           the
           same
           things
           which
           afore
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           differing
           sort
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           words
           ,
           they
           publish
           .
        
         
           For
           touching
           Church
           officers
           ,
           they
           name
           who
           ,
           and
           howe
           many
           sorts
           they
           be
           of
           them
           ,
           viz.
           Doctors
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           Gouernors
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           Widdowes
           (
           no
           moe
           ,
           no
           fewer
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           Euerie
           Church
           must
           be
           furnished
           with
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           with
           two
           Eies
           ;
           with
           Elders
           ,
           as
           with
           Feete
           ;
           with
           Deacons
           ,
           as
           with
           Hands
           .
           Euerie
           Congregation
           must
           haue
           Eies
           ,
           Hands
           ,
           and
           Feete
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           all
           ,
           nor
           at
           all
           any
           Congregation
           is
           to
           haue
           an
           Head
           ,
           answerable
           to
           those
           Feete
           ,
           Hands
           ,
           and
           Eies
           .
        
         
           The
           doctor
           ,
           by
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           distinct
           minister
           from
           the
           pastor
           ,
           and
           onely
           teach
           true
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           neither
           exhort
           ,
           nor
           apply
           his
           doctrine
           according
           to
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           his
           auditorie
           ,
           nor
           minister
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           For
           these
           things
           the
           pastor
           is
           to
           performe
           .
           Which
           pastor
           also
           ,
           whensoeuer
           he
           administreth
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           make
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           els
           he
           cōmitteth
           Sacriledge
           .
        
         
           And
           concerning
           discipline
           ,
           by
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           euery
           Congregation
           must
           haue
           absolute
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           admonish
           ,
           to
           censure
           ,
           to
           excommunicate
           ,
           and
           to
           anathematize
           all
           offending
           persons
           yea
           euen
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Princes
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           of
           the
           Congregation
           .
           And
           no
           Prince
           but
           must
           be
           of
           some
           parish
           ,
           and
           vnder
           one
           ,
           Presbytery
           or
           other
           alwaies
           ,
           Where
           this
           power
           is
           not
           ,
           in
           their
           iudgements
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           tokens
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           is
           wanting
           .
           
           For
           this
           Discipline
           with
           them
           is
           a
           Marke
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           numbred
           among
           the
           Articles
           of
           their
           Faith.
           
        
         
           16.
           
           This
           (
           say
           they
           is
           the
           great
           cause
           ,
           the
           holy
           cause
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           neuer
           leaue
           suing
           for
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           be
           a
           thousand
           Parliaments
           in
           their
           daies
           ,
           vntill
           either
           ther
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           or
           bring
           the
           Lord
           in
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           blood
           against
           the
           Stare
           ,
           
           and
           the
           whole
           land
           ,
           for
           repelling
           the
           same
           .
           The
           Discipline
           is
           Gods
           holy
           yoke
           ,
           Gods
           sceptre
           ;
           the
           kingdome
           and
           throne
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Our
           controuersie
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           whether
           Iesus
           Christ
           shall
           be
           King
           ,
           or
           no.
           Againe
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           all
           our
           trauaile
           is
           to
           build
           vp
           the
           walles
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           in
           to
           set
           vp
           the
           Throne
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           our
           heauenly
           King
           ,
           the
           middes
           thereof
           ;
           the
           aduauncing
           whereof
           is
           a
           testimonie
           vnto
           vs
           that
           wee
           shall
           haue
           part
           in
           that
           glorie
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           reuealed
           heereafter
           .
        
         
           So
           learne
           we
           nowe
           from
           their
           said
           bookes
           ,
           learned
           and
           demonstratiue
           discourses
           (
           which
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           our
           fore
           fathers
           neuer
           sawe
           ,
           nor
           had
           learned
           )
           both
           that
           their
           Discipline
           established
           ,
           and
           exercised
           is
           a
           visible
           marke
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           ;
           and
           to
           desire
           the
           aduauncement
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           an
           inuisible
           token
           of
           an
           elect
           childe
           of
           God
           :
           so
           as
           neither
           is
           that
           a
           Church
           ,
           at
           least
           no
           true
           Church
           ,
           where
           their
           Discipline
           is
           not
           ;
           neither
           they
           but
           titular
           christians
           ,
           no
           true
           christians
           indeede
           ,
           which
           either
           sigh
           ,
           or
           seeke
           not
           to
           haue
           it
           established
           ,
           and
           Presbyteries
           in
           euerie
           parish
           to
           be
           aduaunced
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           The
           Articles
           of
           our
           religion
           (
           concluded
           vpon
           by
           the
           reuerend
           Clergie
           of
           our
           Church
           )
           with
           these
           learned
           ,
           
           and
           all
           seeing
           Brethren
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           Bishops
           decrees
           ,
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Conuocation
           house
           ;
           and
           reueale
           some
           little
           truth
           :
           but
           these
           wise
           Brethren
           (
           so
           faithfull
           haue
           they
           bin
           betweene
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           )
           they
           haue
           not
           failed
           to
           shewe
           vs
           the
           whole
           counsaile
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           yet
           these
           faithfull
           Brethren
           ,
           either
           through
           forgetfulnes
           ,
           or
           frailtie
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           I
           rather
           thinke
           )
           forced
           thereunto
           by
           the
           power
           of
           truth
           ,
           doe
           plainly
           confesse
           ,
           that
           those
           verie
           decrees
           of
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Articles
           of
           the
           conuocation
           house
           ,
           euen
           that
           little
           ,
           litle
           part
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           the
           said
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Martyrs
           brough
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           hath
           enlightned
           the
           whole
           
           realme
           ,
           containeth
           the
           very
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           Whereof
           I
           still
           gather
           that
           had
           their
           newly
           reuealed
           ,
           tearmed
           learned
           Discourses
           ,
           and
           doctrines
           touching
           Discipline
           ,
           &
           their
           Presbyteries
           (
           howsoeuer
           with
           goodly
           ,
           &
           glorious
           titles
           ,
           to
           rauish
           poore
           heartes
           with
           the
           desire
           thereof
           ,
           brandished
           ,
           and
           set
           out
           )
           neuer
           bin
           diuulged
           ,
           or
           preached
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           saued
           ,
           but
           without
           knowing
           ,
           and
           beleeuing
           ,
           the
           Articles
           or
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           ours
           ,
           but
           Gods
           )
           there
           is
           no
           saluation
           ordinarily
           to
           be
           looked
           for
           ,
           of
           any
           man
           :
           so
           true
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           necessitie
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           so
           impertinent
           ,
           and
           vnneedefull
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           
             Octogesimus
             octauus
             mirabilis
             annus
          
           :
           it
           was
           prophecied
           to
           be
           a
           wonderfull
           yeare
           long
           afore
           it
           came
           ,
           and
           will
           neuer
           be
           forgotten
           now
           it
           is
           past
           .
           
        
         
           Among
           the
           things
           for
           which
           the
           yeare
           88.
           is
           famous
           ,
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           least
           regard
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           afore
           it
           expired
           ,
           these
           bookes
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           by
           a
           Proclamation
           from
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           were
           denounced
           Schismaticall
           ,
           and
           seditious
           ;
           and
           the
           doctrine
           in
           them
           contained
           ,
           erroneous
           ,
           tending
           to
           perswade
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           a
           monstrous
           ,
           and
           apparent
           dangerous
           Innouation
           within
           her
           dominions
           ,
           and
           countries
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           a
           change
           ,
           euen
           a
           dangerous
           change
           of
           the
           forme
           of
           doctrine
           then
           in
           vse
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           said
           bookes
           were
           commanded
           to
           be
           brought
           in
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           authoritie
           ;
           and
           speciall
           charge
           giuen
           that
           no
           moe
           of
           that
           nature
           should
           come
           abroad
           ,
           or
           be
           printed
           .
        
         
           Wherby
           (
           so
           much
           as
           in
           that
           blessed
           Queene
           ,
           whose
           name
           with
           eternall
           honour
           shall
           be
           recorded
           )
           these
           newe
           fancies
           of
           the
           brethren
           were
           hissed
           ,
           and
           exploded
           out
           of
           this
           Christian
           kingdome
           ;
           and
           the
           articles
           ,
           or
           publike
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           confirmed
           ,
           countenanced
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           royall
           prerogatiue
           of
           that
           peerelesse
           Prince
           ,
           more
           strongly
           ratified
           ,
           and
           commended
           to
           her
           awefull
           and
           good
           subiects
           then
           afore
           .
        
         
           19
           The
           zeale
           of
           learned
           ,
           and
           godly
           men
           herevpon
           was
           inflamed
           ,
           and
           their
           courage
           so
           encreased
           ,
           as
           whereas
           afore
           this
           time
           but
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           a
           very
           few
           (
           the
           first
           whereof
           was
           your
           L.
           imediate
           Predecessor
           ,
           whose
           memorie
           be
           alwaies
           honourable
           
           among
           the
           Saints
           )
           did
           encounter
           the
           Brethren
           and
           oppugned
           their
           fancies
           :
           now
           an
           Armie
           of
           most
           valourous
           ,
           
           and
           resolute
           Champions
           ,
           and
           Challengers
           rose
           vp
           ,
           which
           then
           ,
           and
           diuers
           yeares
           ensuing
           (
           among
           whome
           as
           your
           Grace
           was
           the
           first
           in
           time
           which
           gaue
           the
           onset
           :
           so
           are
           you
           to
           be
           reckoned
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           best
           for
           zeale
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           learning
           )
           did
           conflict
           with
           these
           Brethren
           ,
           defended
           the
           Prelacie
           ;
           stood
           for
           the
           Prince
           ;
           and
           State
           ;
           put
           the
           newe
           Doctors
           to
           the
           foile
           ;
           profligated
           the
           Elders
           ;
           set
           vpon
           the
           Presbyterie
           :
           and
           so
           battered
           the
           new
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           hitherto
           they
           could
           neuer
           ,
           nor
           hereafter
           shall
           euer
           fortifie
           ,
           and
           repaire
           the
           decaies
           thereof
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Notwithstanding
           what
           the
           brethrē
           wanted
           in
           strength
           ,
           and
           learning
           ,
           they
           had
           in
           wilynes
           ;
           
           and
           though
           they
           lost
           much
           one
           way
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           &
           maine
           point
           of
           their
           discipline
           ;
           yet
           recouered
           they
           not
           a
           litle
           aduantage
           another
           way
           ,
           by
           an
           odde
           ,
           and
           a
           newe
           deuise
           of
           theirs
           ,
           in
           a
           speciall
           article
           of
           their
           classicall
           instructions
           .
        
         
           For
           while
           these
           Worthies
           of
           our
           Church
           were
           employing
           their
           engins
           ,
           &
           forces
           partly
           in
           defending
           the
           present
           gouernment
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           partly
           in
           assaulting
           the
           Presbytery
           and
           newe
           Discipline
           ,
           euen
           at
           that
           verie
           instant
           the
           Brethren
           (
           knowing
           themselues
           too
           weake
           either
           to
           ouerthrowe
           our
           holds
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           we
           hold
           ;
           or
           to
           maintaine
           their
           owne
           )
           they
           abandoned
           quite
           the
           Bulwarkes
           which
           they
           had
           raised
           ,
           
           and
           gaue
           out
           were
           impregnable
           ;
           suffering
           vs
           to
           beate
           them
           downe
           ,
           without
           any
           ,
           or
           very
           small
           resistance
           :
           and
           yet
           not
           carelesse
           of
           their
           affaires
           left
           not
           the
           warres
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           but
           from
           an
           odd
           corner
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           newe
           fashion
           ,
           which
           wee
           little
           thought
           of
           (
           such
           was
           their
           cunning
           )
           set
           vpon
           vs
           a
           fresh
           againe
           ,
           by
           dispersing
           in
           printed
           bookes
           (
           which
           for
           tenne
           yeares
           space
           before
           they
           had
           bin
           in
           hammering
           among
           themselues
           to
           make
           them
           complete
           )
           their
           Sabbath
           speculations
           ,
           &
           Presbyterian
           (
           that
           is
           more
           then
           either
           Kingly
           ;
           or
           Popely
           )
           directions
           for
           the
           obseruation
           of
           the
           Lords
           day
           .
        
         
           This
           Stratageme
           of
           theirs
           was
           not
           obserued
           then
           ,
           neither
           I
           feare
           me
           is
           regarded
           as
           it
           should
           be
           yet
           :
           and
           yet
           did
           ,
           &
           since
           hath
           ,
           and
           doubtlesse
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           timely
           seene
           
           vnto
           ,
           with
           vnsound
           opinions
           ,
           and
           paradoxes
           will
           so
           poison
           many
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           Common-weale
           will
           find
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           inconuenience
           of
           them
           (
           so
           plausible
           are
           they
           to
           men
           either
           popularlie
           religious
           or
           preposterouslie
           ,
           and
           iniudiciouslie
           zealous
           .
           )
        
         
           
           21.
           
           In
           this
           their
           fallie
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           they
           set
           not
           vpon
           the
           Bishops
           and
           their
           calling
           ,
           their
           Chancelars
           &c.
           (
           as
           Popish
           ,
           and
           Antichristian
           )
           they
           let
           them
           alone
           ,
           seeing
           and
           knowing
           they
           are
           too
           well
           backt
           for
           them
           to
           subuert
           :
           but
           (
           which
           are
           of
           great
           ,
           all
           ;
           and
           almost
           of
           the
           same
           antiquitie
           with
           Bishops
           diuers
           of
           thē
           ;
           and
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           as
           necessarie
           )
           they
           ruinate
           ,
           and
           at
           one
           blowe
           beate
           downe
           all
           Times
           ,
           and
           daies
           by
           iust
           authoritie
           destined
           to
           religious
           ,
           and
           holy
           vses
           ,
           besides
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           saying
           plainely
           ,
           and
           in
           peremptorie
           words
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           none
           authoritie
           ,
           ordinarily
           ,
           or
           from
           yeare
           to
           yeare
           perpetually
           to
           sanctifie
           any
           other
           day
           to
           those
           vses
           but
           only
           the
           Lordes
           daie
           .
        
         
           They
           builde
           not
           Presbyteries
           expressedly
           (
           though
           vnder
           hand
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           well
           marked
           ,
           they
           doe
           erect
           them
           in
           their
           exercises
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           :
           but
           they
           set
           vp
           a
           newe
           Idoll
           ,
           their
           Saint
           Sabbath
           (
           earst
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Popish
           blindnes
           S.
           Sunday
           )
           in
           the
           middes
           ,
           and
           mindes
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           former
           they
           haue
           opened
           not
           a
           gap
           ,
           but
           a
           wide
           gate
           vnto
           all
           licentiousnes
           ,
           libertie
           ,
           and
           prophanes
           on
           the
           Holie
           daies
           (
           which
           is
           readily
           ,
           and
           greedily
           apprehended
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           euerie
           where
           ,
           especially
           of
           their
           fauorites
           )
           to
           the
           hie
           dishonor
           of
           God
           ;
           decay
           of
           deuotion
           ;
           hinderance
           of
           Christian
           knowledge
           and
           wisedome
           in
           all
           sorts
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           vulgar
           multitude
           ,
           and
           poore
           seruants
           ;
           aduantage
           of
           the
           common
           enimies
           ;
           and
           grosse
           contempt
           of
           the
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           laudable
           orders
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           By
           the
           latter
           they
           haue
           introduced
           a
           newe
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           either
           Iewish
           ,
           or
           Popish
           superstition
           into
           the
           land
           ,
           to
           no
           small
           blemish
           of
           our
           Christian
           profession
           ,
           and
           scandall
           of
           the
           true
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           therewith
           doctrine
           most
           erroneous
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Their
           doctrine
           summarilie
           may
           be
           reduced
           vnto
           these
           two
           heads
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           day
           (
           euen
           as
           the
           
           old
           Sabbath
           was
           of
           the
           Iewes
           )
           must
           necessarily
           be
           kept
           ,
           and
           solemnized
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           euerie
           Christian
           ,
           vnder
           the
           paine
           of
           eternall
           condemnation
           both
           of
           bodie
           ,
           and
           soule
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           ,
           that
           vnder
           the
           same
           penaltie
           it
           must
           bee
           kept
           from
           the
           highest
           to
           the
           lowest
           ,
           both
           of
           King
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           in
           sort
           ,
           and
           manner
           as
           these
           Brethren
           among
           themselues
           ,
           haue
           deuised
           ,
           decreed
           ,
           and
           prescribed
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           of
           these
           is
           like
           that
           of
           the
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           Iudea
           vnto
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           taught
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           vnlesse
           they
           were
           Circumcised
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Moses
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           saued
           .
           Whome
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           first
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           Peter
           ,
           Iames
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           at
           Ierusalem
           both
           zealously
           did
           resist
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           first
           Synod
           ,
           or
           conuocation
           powerfully
           suppresse
           .
        
         
           The
           latter
           ,
           as
           bad
           as
           that
           ,
           hath
           bin
           the
           mother
           of
           many
           hereticall
           assertions
           ,
           and
           horrible
           conclusions
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           read
           (
           and
           many
           there
           be
           aliue
           which
           will
           iustifie
           it
           )
           ,
           how
           it
           was
           preached
           in
           a
           Mercate
           towne
           in
           Oxfordshire
           ,
           that
           to
           doe
           any
           seruile
           worke
           ,
           or
           businesse
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           a
           sinne
           ,
           as
           to
           kill
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           to
           committe
           adultery
           .
           It
           was
           preached
           in
           Sommersetshire
           ,
           that
           to
           throw
           a
           bowle
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           day
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           a
           sinne
           ,
           as
           to
           kill
           a
           man.
           It
           was
           preached
           in
           Norfolke
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           a
           Feast
           ,
           or
           wedding
           dinner
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           a
           sinne
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           Father
           to
           take
           a
           knife
           and
           cutte
           his
           childes
           throate
           .
           It
           was
           preached
           in
           Suffolke
           (
           I
           can
           name
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           present
           when
           hee
           was
           conuented
           before
           his
           ordinary
           for
           preaching
           the
           same
           )
           that
           to
           ring
           moe
           Bels
           then
           one
           vpon
           the
           Lords
           day
           to
           call
           the
           people
           vnto
           Church
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           a
           sinne
           as
           to
           commit
           murder
           .
        
         
           When
           these
           things
           I
           read
           ,
           and
           heard
           ,
           mine
           heart
           was
           strucken
           with
           an
           horror
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           it
           still
           ,
           when
           I
           doe
           but
           thinke
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           calling
           into
           minde
           the
           Sabboth
           doctrine
           (
           at
           London
           printed
           for
           I.
           Porter
           and
           T.
           Man.
           an
           .
           95
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           read
           afore
           (
           wherein
           very
           many
           things
           are
           to
           this
           effect
           )
           I
           presently
           smelt
           both
           whose
           disciples
           all
           those
           preachers
           are
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           said
           doctrine
           had
           taken
           deepe
           impression
           in
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           was
           dispersed
           (
           while
           our
           watchmen
           were
           otherwise
           busied
           ,
           
           if
           not
           asleepe
           )
           ouer
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           
           23.
           
           It
           is
           a
           comfort
           vnto
           my
           soule
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           till
           my
           dying
           houre
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           beene
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           that
           these
           Sabbatarian
           errors
           ,
           and
           impieties
           are
           brought
           into
           light
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           whereby
           whatsoeuer
           else
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           this
           good
           hath
           ensued
           ,
           namely
           that
           the
           said
           bookes
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           (
           comprehending
           the
           aboue
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           many
           moe
           such
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           haereticall
           assertions
           )
           haue
           beene
           both
           called
           in
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           any
           more
           to
           be
           printed
           ,
           and
           made
           common
           .
           Your
           Graces
           predecessor
           ,
           Archb.
           Whitegift
           ,
           by
           his
           letters
           ,
           
           and
           Officers
           at
           Synods
           ,
           and
           visitations
           an
           .
           99.
           did
           the
           one
           :
           and
           Sir
           Iohn
           Popham
           ,
           L.
           chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           England
           ,
           at
           Burie
           S.
           Edmonds
           in
           Suff.
           an
           .
           1600.
           did
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           both
           these
           most
           reuerend
           ,
           sage
           ,
           and
           honorable
           Personages
           by
           their
           censures
           haue
           declared
           (
           if
           men
           will
           take
           admonition
           )
           that
           this
           Sabbath
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           agreeth
           neither
           with
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           lawes
           ,
           and
           orders
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ;
           disturbeth
           the
           peace
           both
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           ,
           and
           Church
           ;
           and
           tendeth
           vnto
           Schisme
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           Sedition
           in
           the
           other
           :
           and
           therefore
           neither
           to
           be
           backt
           ,
           nor
           bolsterd
           by
           any
           good
           Subiect
           ,
           whether
           hee
           bee
           Church
           ,
           or
           Common-weale
           man.
           
        
         
           
           24.
           
           Thus
           haue
           errors
           ,
           and
           noisome
           doctrines
           (
           like
           boiles
           ,
           and
           Botches
           )
           euer
           ,
           and
           anone
           risen
           vp
           (
           to
           the
           ouerthrowe
           of
           our
           Churches
           health
           ,
           and
           salfety
           if
           it
           might
           be
           )
           but
           yet
           (
           such
           hath
           beene
           the
           Phisicke
           of
           our
           discipline
           as
           )
           what
           by
           launcing
           ,
           purging
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           meanes
           vsed
           ,
           the
           Bodie
           still
           hath
           beene
           vpholden
           ,
           and
           preserued
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
        
         
           And
           well
           may
           errors
           (
           like
           grosse
           humors
           ,
           and
           tumors
           )
           continue
           among
           vs
           (
           as
           neuer
           Church
           was
           ,
           or
           will
           be
           quite
           without
           them
           while
           it
           is
           militant
           heere
           vpon
           earth
           )
           :
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           of
           the
           substance
           at
           all
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           our
           Churches
           doctrine
           (
           no
           more
           then
           ill
           humors
           ,
           which
           bee
           in
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           Bodie
           ;
           or
           dregs
           in
           a
           Vessell
           of
           wine
           ,
           bee
           any
           part
           either
           of
           the
           Vessell
           ,
           or
           Wine
           )
           which
           remaneth
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           most
           sound
           ,
           and
           vncorrupted
           ;
           and
           so
           continued
           euen
           vntill
           the
           dying
           day
           of
           that
           most
           illustrious
           ▪
           &
           religious
           Princesse
           Queene
           
           Elizabeth
           .
        
         
           The
           verie
           Brethren
           themselues
           doe
           write
           ,
           that
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           common
           grounds
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           We
           are
           all
           one
           .
           We
           are
           all
           of
           one
           Faith
           ,
           one
           Baptisme
           ,
           one
           Bodie
           ,
           one
           spirit
           ,
           haue
           all
           one
           Father
           ,
           one
           Lord
           ;
           and
           be
           all
           of
           one
           Heart
           against
           all
           wickednes
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           idolatrie
           ,
           haeresie
           ;
           and
           we
           seeke
           with
           one
           Christian
           desire
           ,
           the
           aduancement
           of
           the
           pure
           Religion
           ,
           worshippe
           ,
           and
           honor
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           We
           are
           Ministers
           of
           the
           word
           by
           one
           order
           ;
           we
           administer
           prayers
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           by
           one
           forme
           ;
           we
           preach
           one
           Faith
           ,
           and
           substance
           of
           doctrine
           .
           And
           wee
           praise
           God
           heartily
           that
           the
           true
           Faith
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           be
           saued
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           the
           pure
           Worshipe
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           truly
           taught
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           publike
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           retained
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Articles
           .
           Hitherto
           the
           said
           Brethren
           .
           And
           this
           was
           their
           verdict
           of
           our
           Churches
           doctrine
           in
           the
           last
           yeare
           saue
           one
           of
           Q.
           Elizabeths
           raigne
           ;
           then
           which
           nothing
           was
           euer
           more
           truely
           said
           ,
           or
           written
           .
           And
           this
           Vnitie
           ,
           and
           puritie
           of
           doctrine
           shee
           left
           with
           vs
           when
           shee
           departed
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Nowe
           After
           Elizabeth
           raigned
           Noble
           Iames.
           
           Who
           found
           this
           our
           Church
           (
           as
           all
           the
           world
           knoweth
           )
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           groundes
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           at
           Vnitie
           ;
           and
           that
           Vnitie
           ,
           in
           Veritie
           ,
           and
           that
           Veritie
           confirmed
           by
           publike
           ,
           
           and
           regall
           approbation
           .
        
         
           These
           ecclesiasticall
           ministers
           therefore
           (
           though
           a
           thousand
           for
           number
           )
           who
           at
           his
           Maiesties
           first
           comming
           into
           this
           kingdome
           either
           cōplained
           vnto
           his
           Highnes
           of
           (
           I
           know
           not
           what
           )
           errors
           ,
           &
           imperfections
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           
           euē
           in
           points
           of
           doctrine
           (
           as
           if
           shee
           erred
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           )
           ;
           or
           desired
           that
           an
           Vniformity
           of
           doctrine
           might
           be
           prescribed
           (
           as
           if
           the
           same
           had
           not
           alreadie
           bin
           done
           to
           his
           hands
           )
           ;
           or
           (
           as
           weary
           belike
           of
           the
           old
           ,
           by
           
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           countenaunced
           ,
           and
           continued
           )
           desired
           his
           Maiestie
           to
           take
           them
           out
           a
           newe
           Lesson
           (
           as
           did
           the
           the
           71.
           
           Brethren
           of
           Suffolk
           )
           are
           not
           to
           be
           liked
           .
        
         
           Neither
           can
           we
           extoll
           the
           goodnes
           of
           our
           God
           sufficiently
           toward
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           vs
           all
           for
           inspiring
           his
           royall
           heart
           with
           holy
           wisedome
           to
           discerne
           these
           vnstaied
           ,
           and
           troublesome
           spirits
           ;
           and
           in
           abling
           his
           Highnes
           with
           power
           ,
           and
           graces
           from
           aboue
           ,
           to
           decree
           orders
           ,
           and
           directions
           for
           the
           generall
           benefit
           ,
           and
           peace
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ;
           neither
           suffered
           hee
           his
           eies
           to
           sleepe
           ,
           nor
           his
           eie-lids
           to
           slumber
           ,
           nor
           the
           temples
           of
           his
           head
           to
           take
           any
           rest
           till
           he
           had
           set
           them
           downe
           (
           afore
           all
           other
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           important
           ,
           and
           waightie
           affaires
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           
           26.
           
           My selfe
           haue
           read
           ,
           and
           thousand
           thousands
           ,
           with
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           of
           his
           Subiects
           besides
           ,
           haue
           either
           read
           ,
           or
           heard
           of
           Proclamations
           after
           Proclamations
           (
           to
           the
           number
           of
           sixe
           ,
           or
           seauen
           at
           the
           least
           )
           of
           bookes
           ,
           and
           open
           speeches
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           vttered
           in
           the
           Parliament
           house
           (
           and
           all
           of
           them
           made
           vulgar
           within
           a
           yeare
           ,
           and
           little
           more
           after
           his
           happie
           ingresse
           into
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           &
           taking
           the
           administration
           of
           this
           most
           famous
           ,
           &
           flourishing
           Empire
           vpon
           himself
           )
           wherby
           the
           doctrine
           (
           in
           this
           land
           allowed
           ,
           &
           publiquely
           graced
           ,
           &
           imbraced
           of
           all
           sorts
           at
           his
           entrance
           into
           the
           Realme
           )
           hath
           been
           not
           only
           acknowledged
           to
           bee
           agreeable
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           which
           both
           his
           Highnes
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           kingdome
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           professed
           ;
           but
           also
           by
           his
           authoritie
           regall
           ,
           and
           paramont
           (
           as
           one
           of
           the
           maine
           pillers
           ,
           supporting
           his
           Estate
           )
           ratified
           to
           continue
           ;
           and
           all
           hope
           either
           of
           allowing
           ,
           or
           tolerating
           in
           this
           kingdome
           of
           any
           other
           doctrine
           ,
           religion
           ,
           or
           faction
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           opposite
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           thwarting
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           confession
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           most
           plaine
           ,
           pithy
           and
           peremptorie
           words
           ,
           and
           speeches
           ,
           cut
           off
           .
        
         
           The
           yeare
           62.
           was
           not
           more
           famous
           for
           the
           Vniformitie
           of
           doctrine
           in
           religion
           then
           concluded
           ,
           
           then
           the
           yeare
           604.
           is
           memorable
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           for
           seconding
           the
           same
           :
           neither
           gotte
           the
           Clergie
           in
           those
           daies
           more
           credit
           in
           composing
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Vnitie
           in
           Faith
           ,
           then
           did
           the
           last
           Conuocation
           (
           whereat
           
           your
           Grace
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           was
           present
           and
           President
           )
           in
           ratifying
           the
           Acts
           ,
           and
           Articles
           of
           their
           Antecessors
           ;
           neither
           was
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           more
           honoured
           in
           establishing
           them
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           then
           is
           our
           K.
           Iames
           renowned
           ,
           and
           more
           and
           more
           will
           be
           for
           approouing
           vnder
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           late
           ,
           and
           last
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           Canons
           ecclesiasticall
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           Whereby
           no
           person
           shall
           hereafter
           be
           receiued
           into
           the
           ministery
           ,
           nor
           neither
           by
           Institution
           ,
           
           or
           Collation
           admitted
           to
           any
           ecclesiasticall
           liuing
           ,
           nor
           suffered
           to
           preach
           ,
           to
           catechize
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           Lecturer
           ,
           or
           Reader
           of
           Diuinitie
           in
           either
           Vniuersitie
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           Cathedrall
           ,
           or
           Collegiat
           Church
           ,
           Cittie
           ,
           or
           Market
           towne
           ,
           Parish
           Church
           ,
           Chappell
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           place
           in
           this
           realme
           ,
           except
           ,
           &c.
           and
           except
           hee
           shall
           first
           Subscribe
           to
           these
           three
           Articles
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whereof
           the
           third
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           alloweth
           the
           booke
           of
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nor
           any
           licensed
           to
           preach
           ,
           Read
           ,
           Lecture
           ,
           or
           Catechize
           ,
           comming
           to
           reside
           in
           any
           Diocesse
           ,
           shall
           be
           permitted
           there
           to
           preach
           ,
           read
           ,
           lecture
           ,
           catechize
           or
           minister
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           to
           execute
           any
           other
           ecclesiasticall
           function
           (
           by
           what
           authoritie
           soeuer
           he
           be
           thereunto
           admitted
           )
           vnlesse
           he
           first
           consent
           ,
           and
           Subscribe
           to
           the
           three
           Articles
           .
        
         
           Neither
           shall
           any
           man
           teach
           either
           in
           publike
           schole
           ,
           or
           in
           priuate
           house
           ,
           except
           he
           shall
           first
           subscribe
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           third
           Articles
           simply
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Neither
           shall
           any
           man
           be
           admitted
           a
           Chancellar
           ,
           Commissarie
           ,
           or
           officiall
           ;
           to
           exercise
           any
           ecclesiasticall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           except
           ,
           &c.
           and
           shal
           Subscribe
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           agreed
           vpon
           in
           the
           Conuocation
           in
           the
           yeare
           1562
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           likewise
           all
           Chancellours
           ,
           Commissaries
           Registers
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           that
           doe
           nowe
           possesse
           ,
           or
           execute
           any
           places
           of
           ecclesiasticall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           or
           seruice
           ,
           shall
           before
           Christmas
           next
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           in
           open
           Court
           ,
           vnder
           whome
           ,
           or
           where
           they
           execute
           their
           offices
           ,
           take
           the
           same
           Oathes
           ,
           and
           Subscribe
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           said
           ;
           or
           vpon
           refusall
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           shall
           be
           suspended
           from
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           Offices
           ,
           vntill
           they
           shall
           take
           the
           said
           Oathes
           ,
           and
           Subscribe
           ,
           as
           afore
           said
           .
        
         
         
           28.
           
           In
           which
           Constitutions
           the
           wisedome
           of
           his
           Highnesse
           sheweth
           it selfe
           to
           be
           excellent
           ,
           
           who
           indeede
           (
           as
           exceeding
           necessary
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           retaine
           of
           peace
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           preuenting
           of
           newe
           doctrine
           ,
           curious
           speculations
           ,
           and
           offenses
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           daily
           would
           spring
           vp
           ,
           and
           intolerably
           encrease
           (
           calleth
           for
           Subscription
           ,
           in
           testimonie
           of
           mens
           cordiall
           consent
           vnto
           the
           receiued
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           but
           exacteth
           not
           their
           Oathes
           ,
           as
           some
           doe
           ,
           much
           lesse
           Oathes
           ,
           Vowes
           and
           Subscription
           too
           ,
           (
           but
           onely
           in
           a
           particular
           respect
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           a
           very
           fewe
           in
           publike
           office
           )
           as
           our
           neighbours
           haue
           done
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           hee
           requireth
           Subscription
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           ciuill
           magistrates
           ;
           not
           of
           the
           Commons
           (
           as
           else-where
           some
           doe
           ;
           )
           not
           of
           euery
           man
           ,
           yea
           of
           womē
           ,
           aswel
           as
           of
           men
           (
           as
           did
           the
           persecuted
           Church
           at
           Frankeford
           in
           Q.
           Maries
           daies
           )
           not
           of
           Noble
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           Courtiers
           (
           as
           in
           Scotland
           was
           exacted
           in
           our
           Kings
           minoritie
           )
           ;
           but
           onely
           of
           ecclesiasticall
           Ministers
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           Officers
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           which
           would
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           Germanie
           at
           this
           very
           day
           .
        
         
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           his
           Maiestie
           calleth
           for
           Subscription
           vnto
           Articles
           of
           religion
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           either
           Articles
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           lately
           deuised
           ;
           or
           the
           old
           newely
           turkened
           ▪
           but
           the
           verie
           Articles
           agreed
           vpon
           by
           the
           Archbishopes
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           of
           both
           Prouinces
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Clergie
           in
           the
           Conuocation
           holden
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           God.
           1562
           ,
           a
           and
           vnto
           none
           other
           ;
           euen
           the
           same
           Articles
           ,
           for
           number
           thirtie
           nine
           b
           ,
           no
           moe
           ,
           no
           fewer
           ;
           and
           for
           words
           ,
           sillables
           ,
           and
           letters
           the
           verie
           same
           ,
           vnaugmented
           ,
           vndiminished
           ,
           vnaltered
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           And
           beeing
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           to
           knowe
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           not
           in
           religion
           changed
           ,
           or
           variable
           like
           the
           Moone
           ;
           
           nor
           affecteth
           noueltie
           ,
           or
           newe
           lessons
           ,
           but
           holdeth
           stedfastly
           ,
           and
           conscionably
           that
           truth
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           other
           Ministers
           in
           this
           last
           age
           of
           the
           world
           hath
           bin
           restored
           ▪
           vnto
           this
           kingdome
           ;
           and
           is
           grounded
           vpon
           Gods
           written
           word
           ,
           the
           onely
           foundation
           of
           our
           Faith.
           
        
         
         
           And
           being
           the
           same
           ,
           all
           men
           againe
           may
           see
           that
           we
           are
           stil
           at
           Vnitie
           both
           among
           our selues
           at
           home
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           neighbour
           Churches
           abroad
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           cheifest
           importance
           ,
           &
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           religion
           ,
           though
           our
           adversaries
           ,
           the
           Papists
           ,
           would
           faine
           beate
           the
           contrarie
           into
           the
           common
           peoples
           heads
           .
        
         
           And
           being
           the
           same
           ,
           there
           is
           nowe
           (
           as
           also
           from
           the
           first
           restauration
           of
           the
           Gospell
           among
           vs
           there
           hath
           beene
           )
           an
           Vniformitie
           likewise
           of
           doctrine
           by
           authoritie
           established
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           King
           his
           first
           arriuall
           among
           vs
           ,
           was
           so
           much
           desired
           by
           the
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           And
           finally
           being
           the
           same
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           doubt
           ,
           but
           perswade
           our selues
           that
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           Antichristian
           Church
           of
           Rome
           too
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           same
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           for
           none
           other
           cause
           ,
           prosecuteth
           all
           Christian
           churches
           ,
           but
           ours
           of
           England
           especially
           ,
           with
           sworde
           ,
           fire
           ,
           and
           powder
           in
           most
           hostile
           ,
           yea
           and
           hellish
           manner
           :
           the
           effect
           of
           whose
           hatred
           against
           vs
           as
           we
           haue
           often
           seene
           :
           so
           especially
           had
           wee
           felt
           the
           same
           the
           next
           yeare
           after
           our
           Kings
           ratification
           of
           these
           Articles
           ,
           had
           not
           our
           euer
           mercifull
           God
           most
           miraculouslie
           detected
           both
           the
           Treason
           ,
           and
           Traitors
           .
           For
           which
           his
           fauours
           his
           holy
           Name
           be
           glorified
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           posteritie
           ,
           
           throughout
           all
           generations
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           So
           our
           Church
           is
           the
           same
           .
           But
           be
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           and
           godly
           Brethren
           too
           the
           same
           nowe
           ,
           
           which
           they
           haue
           also
           beene
           ?
           If
           they
           bee
           ,
           then
           will
           they
           not
           denie
           (
           which
           an
           .
           72.
           they
           writ
           )
           that
           We
           hold
           the
           substance
           of
           religion
           with
           them
           ;
           nor
           (
           which
           an
           .
           602.
           they
           published
           ,
           &
           is
           afore
           remembred
           )
           that
           the
           true
           Faith
           by
           which
           we
           may
           be
           saued
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           &
           the
           pure
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           truly
           taught
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           publike
           authoritie
           and
           retained
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Articles
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Confession
           I
           pray
           God
           they
           may
           constantly
           perseuere
           .
        
         
           Howebeit
           euen
           these
           men
           (
           which
           in
           a
           generalitie
           doe
           allowe
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           )
           being
           called
           by
           authoritie
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           assent
           vnto
           euerie
           Article
           thereof
           in
           particular
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           a
           little
           debase
           the
           estimation
           of
           this
           
           doctrine
           of
           our●
           and
           shewe
           themselues
           but
           too
           apparent
           ,
           and
           professed
           disseruors
           from
           the
           same
           .
           And
           though
           all
           of
           them
           doe
           ,
           and
           will
           approoue
           some
           :
           yet
           not
           one
           of
           them
           will
           subscribe
           vnto
           all
           ,
           and
           euery
           of
           the
           Articles
           .
        
         
           For
           vnto
           the
           Articles
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Supremacie
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           subscribe
           .
           And
           they
           may
           subscribe
           (
           as
           afore
           hath
           beene
           noted
           )
           vnto
           such
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           containe
           the
           summe
           of
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           But
           vnto
           the
           same
           Articles
           ,
           for
           number
           39.
           agreed
           vppon
           in
           this
           Conuocation
           at
           London
           an
           .
           62.
           they
           neither
           will
           ,
           nor
           dare
           ,
           nor
           may
           subscribe
           .
           For
           neither
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Articles
           in
           that
           booke
           ,
           nor
           the
           Booke
           of
           common
           prayer
           ,
           may
           bee
           allowed
           ,
           no
           though
           a
           man
           should
           be
           depriued
           from
           his
           ministerie
           for
           it
           (
           say
           the
           sayd
           Brethren
           in
           a
           certaine
           Classical
           decree
           of
           theirs
           )
           .
           The
           late
           Politician
           is
           not
           affraide
           to
           mooue
           the
           high
           ,
           and
           most
           honorable
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           Impropriations
           may
           bee
           let
           to
           Ferme
           vnto
           Incumbent
           ministers
           ,
           viz.
           which
           faithfullie
           preach
           in
           the
           Churches
           the
           true
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           religion
           ,
           concerning
           Faith
           and
           Sacraments
           :
           meaning
           that
           such
           Ministers
           as
           preach
           the
           same
           doctrine
           ,
           if
           they
           proceed
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Articles
           ,
           Concerning
           either
           Conformitie
           in
           externall
           ,
           and
           ceremoniall
           matters
           ;
           or
           Vniformitie
           in
           other
           points
           of
           doctrine
           contained
           in
           that
           booke
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           partakers
           of
           that
           benefit
           ,
           or
           of
           Benefices
           Impropriat
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           If
           it
           be
           demaunded
           ,
           what
           the
           causes
           may
           be
           ,
           why
           they
           will
           vnto
           some
           ,
           
           but
           will
           not
           vnto
           all
           ;
           or
           why
           they
           will
           vnto
           those
           Articles
           which
           concerne
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           vnto
           the
           rest
           ,
           subscribe
           ?
           The
           reasons
           hereof
           be
           two
           ,
           whereof
           .
        
         
           The
           one
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           their
           opinion
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           ,
           to
           compell
           them
           to
           subscribe
           vnto
           all
           ,
           For
           (
           say
           the
           brethren
           resiant
           I
           know
           not
           where
           )
           ,
           Wee
           haue
           alwaies
           beene
           readie
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           religion
           concerning
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           is
           required
           by
           Lawe
           .
           Also
           the
           Brethren
           in
           Deuonshire
           ,
           and
           Cornewale
           :
           Wee
           are
           readie
           (
           say
           they
           )
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           third
           (
           which
           concerneth
           
           the
           booke
           of
           Articles
           of
           religion
           )
           so
           farre
           as
           wee
           are
           bound
           by
           Statute
           ,
           concerning
           the
           same
           ,
           viz.
           as
           they
           concerne
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           .
           And
           the
           22
           ,
           London
           Brethren
           tell
           K.
           Iames
           to
           his
           head
           ,
           how
           the
           Subscription
           which
           he
           calleth
           for
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           the
           Lawe
           requireth
           .
        
         
           Their
           other
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           the
           Lincolnshire
           doe
           say
           )
           sundry
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           London
           Brethren
           affirme
           )
           many
           things
           in
           that
           booke
           be
           not
           agreable
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           word
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           If
           these
           things
           be
           true
           which
           they
           doe
           alleadge
           ,
           surely
           then
           are
           those
           men
           to
           be
           chronicled
           for
           the
           Faithfull
           ,
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           innocent
           Brethren
           indeede
           ,
           whome
           neither
           present
           Benefices
           can
           allure
           ;
           nor
           the
           angry
           countenance
           ,
           and
           displeasure
           of
           a
           king
           ,
           euen
           of
           the
           puissant
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           king
           of
           great
           Brittaine
           ,
           can
           force
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           at
           his
           beck
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           either
           against
           Lawe
           ,
           or
           for
           which
           there
           is
           no
           law
           ;
           and
           who
           had
           rather
           to
           forgoe
           all
           their
           earthly
           commodities
           ,
           &
           liuings
           ,
           yea
           &
           to
           goe
           from
           their
           charges
           ,
           and
           ministery
           ,
           and
           to
           expose
           themselues
           ,
           their
           wiues
           ,
           and
           children
           to
           the
           myseries
           of
           this
           world
           (
           grieuous
           for
           flesh
           and
           blood
           to
           endure
           )
           ,
           then
           to
           approoue
           any
           thing
           for
           true
           ,
           and
           sound
           by
           their
           hands
           ,
           which
           is
           opposite
           ,
           or
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           reuealed
           will
           ,
           and
           Scriptures
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           if
           these
           allegations
           of
           theirs
           be
           but
           weake
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           surmises
           ,
           or
           rather
           apparently
           most
           false
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           slaunderous
           imputations
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           their
           mother
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           State
           ,
           then
           doubtlesse
           ,
           as
           they
           euen
           Christians
           now
           liuing
           cannot
           but
           take
           them
           :
           so
           the
           ages
           to
           come
           will
           euerlastingly
           note
           ,
           and
           censure
           them
           both
           for
           disloyall
           Subiects
           that
           so
           traduce
           a
           truly
           ,
           and
           most
           christianly
           religious
           King
           ;
           il
           deseruing
           children
           ,
           that
           so
           abuse
           their
           honourable
           ,
           and
           reuerend
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           superiors
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           authority
           :
           turbulent
           spirits
           ,
           not
           peaceable
           men
           ,
           which
           raise
           such
           broiles
           ,
           troubles
           ,
           and
           diuisions
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           kingdome
           (
           the
           issues
           whereof
           no
           tongue
           can
           foretell
           ,
           and
           are
           fearefull
           being
           thought
           of
           )
           without
           cause
           ;
           and
           finally
           neither
           faithfull
           ,
           nor
           godly
           Preachers
           ,
           but
           vngodly
           broachers
           of
           vntruthes
           ,
           and
           slaunders
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           authors
           ,
           and
           
           fautors
           of
           horrible
           cōfusion
           ,
           &
           faction
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           whose
           peace
           they
           shold
           seek
           ,
           &
           promote
           euē
           with
           their
           deerest
           blood
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           Since
           the
           Statute
           for
           Vniformitie
           in
           rites
           and
           doctrine
           was
           first
           enacted
           ,
           moe
           then
           35.
           yeeres
           haue
           passed
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           space
           ,
           neither
           the
           Brethren
           nowe
           being
           ,
           nor
           the
           Brethren
           afore
           them
           liuing
           ,
           haue
           hetherto
           shewen
           ,
           of
           the
           39.
           
           Articles
           ,
           for
           names
           and
           titles
           ,
           Which
           ;
           for
           number
           ,
           Howe
           manie
           the
           Articles
           be
           which
           ecclesiastical
           Ministers
           necessarily
           must
           ;
           howe
           many
           which
           they
           may
           not
           ,
           or
           neede
           not
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           list
           ,
           subscribe
           vnto
           (
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           or
           other
           would
           haue
           expressed
           ,
           had
           the
           Lawe
           fauored
           their
           recusancie
           ,
           and
           they
           beene
           able
           to
           haue
           iustified
           their
           Maxime
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           not
           compellable
           by
           subscription
           to
           approoue
           them
           all
           .
           Againe
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           establishment
           of
           that
           Statute
           Lawe
           ,
           the
           most
           reuerend
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           truely
           reformed
           Ministers
           of
           this
           Church
           (
           sound
           ,
           for
           iudgement
           ;
           profound
           ,
           for
           learning
           ;
           zealous
           ,
           for
           affection
           ;
           sincere
           ,
           for
           religion
           ;
           faithfull
           ,
           in
           their
           Churches
           ;
           painefull
           ,
           in
           their
           charges
           ;
           more
           profitable
           many
           waies
           ;
           of
           as
           tender
           consciences
           euery
           way
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           these
           Brethren
           combined
           )
           ,
           according
           both
           to
           their
           bounden
           duties
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           they
           are
           perswaded
           )
           to
           the
           very
           purport
           ,
           and
           true
           intent
           of
           the
           said
           Statute
           ,
           haue
           alwaies
           both
           with
           their
           mouthes
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           pennes
           approoued
           the
           39.
           
           Articles
           of
           our
           religion
           for
           truthes
           not
           to
           bee
           doubted
           of
           ,
           and
           godly
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           the
           Brethren
           too
           themselues
           (
           which
           nowe
           so
           scrupulouslie
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           orderly
           called
           thereunto
           ,
           doe
           holde
           backe
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           will
           subscribe
           but
           choisely
           vnto
           some
           of
           them
           )
           euen
           they
           with
           their
           mouthes
           (
           which
           is
           equiualent
           ,
           and
           all
           one
           )
           haue
           ,
           &
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Statute
           (
           or
           else
           their
           liuings
           be
           void
           )
           vpon
           their
           first
           entrance
           into
           all
           ,
           and
           singular
           their
           ecclesiasticall
           benefices
           ,
           openly
           both
           read
           ,
           and
           testified
           their
           consent
           vnto
           the
           said
           Articles
           ,
           for
           number
           euen
           nine
           and
           thirty
           ,
           acknowledging
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           all
           of
           them
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           Gods
           word
           :
           whereof
           the
           people
           in
           there
           seuerall
           charges
           be
           ready
           witnesses
           to
           testifie
           so
           much
           before
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           Againe
           ,
           of
           these
           Brethren
           (
           that
           will
           subscribe
           but
           vnto
           which
           they
           please
           of
           these
           Articles
           )
           there
           be
           some
           who
           faine
           would
           beate
           into
           mens
           heads
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           tell
           howe
           to
           make
           
           it
           credible
           )
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           is
           altered
           from
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           raigne
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           assertion
           being
           too
           grosse
           ,
           egregiouslie
           vntrue
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           iustifiable
           ,
           they
           secondly
           giue
           out
           ,
           and
           report
           (
           so
           industrious
           be
           they
           to
           inuent
           newe
           shifts
           to
           cloake
           their
           inueterate
           ,
           and
           rooted
           pertinacie
           )
           howe
           the
           purpose
           ,
           if
           not
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           is
           of
           late
           altered
           from
           that
           it
           was
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           they
           can
           be
           wel
           content
           to
           allowe
           of
           the
           old
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           auncient
           intention
           :
           yet
           vnto
           the
           old
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           newe
           Intention
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           they
           cannot
           subscribe
           ,
           might
           they
           either
           gaine
           much
           ,
           or
           loose
           whatsoeuer
           they
           haue
           thereby
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           this
           newe
           Intendement
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           old
           purpose
           ,
           if
           not
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           is
           become
           nowe
           the
           maine
           ,
           &
           principall
           obstacle
           ,
           why
           they
           cannot
           subscribe
           vnto
           the
           booke
           of
           Cōmon
           prayer
           ,
           &
           booke
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           as
           earst
           they
           (
           some
           of
           them
           )
           foure
           times
           haue
           done
           ,
           when
           aswell
           the
           Intention
           ,
           as
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           was
           pure
           ,
           and
           holy
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           seeme
           not
           obscurely
           to
           intimate
           vnto
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           were
           they
           sure
           ,
           or
           might
           bee
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           purpose
           of
           our
           Church
           were
           the
           same
           which
           it
           was
           ,
           neither
           varied
           from
           the
           doctrine
           ;
           they
           would
           be
           prest
           ,
           and
           as
           readie
           euen
           foure
           ,
           if
           not
           fortie
           times
           moe
           ,
           to
           subscribe
           vnto
           the
           fore
           mentioned
           bookes
           of
           Common
           prayer
           ,
           and
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           as
           afore
           times
           they
           did
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           out
           of
           doubt
           the
           Intention
           of
           our
           Church
           was
           correspondent
           to
           her
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           sound
           ,
           &
           good
           .
           I
           haue
           foure
           times
           subscribed
           (
           saith
           a
           Brother
           )
           to
           the
           booke
           of
           Common
           prayer
           with
           limitation
           ,
           &
           reference
           of
           all
           things
           therein
           contained
           (
           not
           vnto
           the
           purpose
           only
           ,
           or
           doctrine
           only
           ,
           but
           )
           vnto
           the
           purpose
           ,
           &
           doctrine
           of
           the
           church
           of
           England
           .
           Yet
           cannot
           the
           same
           man
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           so
           much
           as
           once
           more
           subscribe
           (
           which
           formerly
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           good
           consciēce
           had
           subscribed
           foure
           times
           )
           .
           His
           reasō
           is
           ,
           Because
           the
           purpose
           ,
           if
           not
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           hee
           referred
           his
           subscriptiō
           )
           appeareth
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           late
           Canons
           ,
           booke
           of
           cōference
           ,
           &
           some
           speeches
           of
           men
           in
           great
           place
           ,
           &
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           varied
           somewhat
           from
           that
           which
           he
           before
           (
           not
           without
           reason
           )
           tooke
           it
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           The
           purpose
           of
           our
           Church
           is
           best
           knowne
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           shee
           doth
           professe
           ;
           the
           Doctrine
           by
           the
           39.
           
           Articles
           ,
           established
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           
           the
           Articles
           by
           the
           words
           ,
           
           whereby
           they
           are
           expressed
           :
           and
           other
           purpose
           then
           the
           publique
           Doctrine
           doth
           minister
           ;
           and
           other
           Doctrine
           then
           in
           the
           sayd
           Articles
           is
           contained
           ,
           our
           Church
           neither
           hath
           ,
           nor
           holdeth
           ;
           and
           other
           sense
           they
           cannot
           yeeld
           ,
           then
           their
           words
           doe
           impart
           .
           The
           words
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           ,
           then
           earst
           ,
           and
           first
           they
           were
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           sense
           the
           same
           ;
           the
           Articles
           the
           same
           ;
           the
           Doctrine
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           the
           purpose
           ,
           &
           Intention
           of
           our
           Church
           still
           one
           ,
           &
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           her
           purpose
           be
           knowne
           by
           her
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Articles
           ;
           and
           their
           true
           sense
           by
           their
           very
           words
           :
           needes
           must
           the
           purpose
           of
           our
           Church
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           because
           her
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Articles
           for
           number
           ,
           words
           ,
           sillables
           ,
           and
           letters
           ,
           &
           euery
           way
           be
           the
           very
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           our
           Churches
           intention
           in
           her
           publique
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Articles
           reuealed
           ,
           being
           good
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           still
           .
           For
           her
           purpose
           (
           continuing
           one
           ,
           &
           the
           same
           )
           cannot
           be
           ill
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           which
           was
           good
           (
           and
           so
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           ,
           euen
           by
           the
           Brothers
           subscription
           )
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           or
           good
           ,
           in
           good
           Queene
           Elizabeths
           ,
           and
           ill
           ,
           in
           illustrious
           King
           Iames
           his
           daies
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           If
           the
           premisses
           sufficiently
           explane
           not
           the
           constancy
           of
           our
           Churches
           purpose
           in
           professing
           religion
           sincerely
           ,
           then
           cast
           we
           our
           eies
           vpon
           the
           Propositions
           ,
           
           which
           she
           publiquely
           maintaineth
           ;
           and
           if
           wee
           find
           them
           the
           same
           which
           euer
           they
           haue
           beene
           ,
           then
           neede
           wee
           not
           doubt
           (
           the
           Brethren
           themselues
           being
           Iudges
           )
           but
           the
           Articles
           againe
           ,
           their
           sense
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           purpose
           ,
           and
           Intention
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           (
           the
           Propositions
           interpreting
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           said
           Articles
           )
           is
           the
           very
           same
           it
           euer
           was
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           the
           Propositions
           (
           pregnantly
           ,
           and
           rightly
           gathered
           ,
           and
           arising
           from
           the
           articles
           )
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           &
           for
           substance
           vnaltered
           (
           though
           vpon
           good
           considerations
           ,
           some
           fewe
           be
           added
           to
           the
           former
           )
           ;
           and
           all
           of
           them
           approoued
           for
           true
           ,
           and
           Christian
           ,
           by
           the
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           publike
           allowance
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           the
           booke
           here
           ensuing
           plainly
           wil
           declare
           ,
           and
           so
           demonstrate
           withall
           not
           the
           Doctrine
           onely
           ,
           but
           intention
           also
           of
           our
           
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           not
           changed
           :
           and
           being
           vnchanged
           the
           bookes
           then
           of
           common
           prayer
           ,
           and
           of
           ordination
           too
           ,
           cōsidered
           in
           the
           purpose
           and
           intention
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           reduced
           to
           the
           Propositions
           (
           as
           the
           Brethren
           would
           haue
           them
           )
           ,
           be
           well
           allowed
           ,
           and
           authentically
           approoued
           ;
           and
           the
           said
           brethren
           with
           as
           good
           conscience
           nowe
           againe
           ,
           and
           afresh
           may
           subscribe
           vnto
           all
           the
           Articles
           ,
           euen
           concerning
           the
           Booke
           of
           common
           praier
           ,
           and
           of
           ordination
           ,
           aswell
           as
           of
           the
           Kings
           supremacie
           ,
           and
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           afore
           ,
           often
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           Fot
           my selfe
           (
           most
           reuerend
           Father
           in
           God
           )
           what
           my
           thoughts
           be
           of
           the
           religion
           in
           this
           realme
           at
           this
           instant
           professed
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           these
           Articles
           ,
           if
           the
           premisses
           doe
           not
           ,
           that
           which
           here
           followeth
           will
           sufficiently
           demonstrate
           ,
           Twentie
           ,
           yea
           22
           ,
           yeares
           agoe
           ,
           voluntarily
           ,
           of
           mine
           owne
           accord
           ,
           and
           altogether
           vnconstrained
           ,
           I
           published
           my
           subscription
           vnto
           them
           ;
           my
           Faith
           is
           not
           either
           shaken
           ,
           or
           altered
           ,
           but
           what
           it
           then
           was
           ,
           it
           still
           is
           :
           yeares
           haue
           made
           those
           haires
           of
           mine
           gray
           ,
           which
           weare
           not
           ;
           and
           time
           ,
           much
           reading
           ,
           and
           experience
           in
           theologicall
           conflicts
           ,
           and
           combates
           ,
           haue
           bettered
           a
           great
           deale
           ,
           but
           not
           altered
           one
           whit
           my
           iudgement
           ,
           I
           thanke
           God.
           
        
         
           Nothing
           haue
           I
           denied
           ,
           nothing
           gainesaid
           ,
           which
           afore
           I
           deliuered
           .
        
         
           Thē
           Propositiōs
           are
           (
           and
           yet
           not
           many
           )
           moe
           ;
           the
           method
           ,
           altered
           quotations
           ,
           added
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           some
           learned
           ,
           and
           iudicious
           freinds
           of
           mine
           ,
           requesting
           it
           at
           mine
           hands
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           benefit
           both
           of
           the
           common
           ,
           and
           vnlearned
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           studious
           ,
           and
           learned
           Reader
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           worke
           expresseth
           aswell
           my
           detestation
           ,
           and
           renunciation
           of
           all
           adversaries
           and
           errors
           ,
           opposite
           ,
           crossing
           ,
           or
           contradicting
           the
           doctrine
           professed
           by
           vs
           ,
           and
           protected
           by
           our
           King
           ,
           or
           any
           article
           ,
           or
           particle
           of
           truth
           of
           our
           religion
           ;
           as
           my
           approbation
           of
           that
           truth
           which
           in
           our
           Church
           by
           wholesome
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           is
           confirmed
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           not
           an
           heretike
           or
           Schismatike
           (
           to
           speake
           of
           )
           of
           any
           speciall
           marke
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           Apostles
           time
           hitherto
           ,
           hath
           discouered
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           opinions
           vulgarly
           in
           writing
           ,
           or
           in
           
           print
           against
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           his
           heresie
           ,
           fancie
           ,
           or
           phrensie
           may
           here
           be
           seene
           against
           one
           propositiō
           or
           other
           .
           The
           Sects
           ,
           and
           Sect
           masters
           adversaries
           vnto
           vs
           either
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           or
           maine
           points
           of
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           Discipline
           ;
           to
           one
           of
           our
           Articles
           ,
           or
           other
           ;
           wholly
           ,
           or
           in
           part
           ,
           which
           here
           be
           discouered
           to
           be
           taken
           heed
           of
           ,
           and
           auoided
           ,
           are
           many
           hundres
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           This
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           els
           here
           done
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           detestation
           of
           heresies
           ,
           and
           errors
           I
           doe
           very
           meekely
           present
           vnto
           your
           Grace
           ,
           as
           after
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           King
           best
           meriting
           the
           patronage
           thereof
           .
        
         
           My selfe
           am
           much
           ,
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           England
           much
           more
           bound
           vnto
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           yea
           not
           wee
           onely
           nowe
           liuing
           ,
           but
           our
           successors
           also
           ,
           and
           posteritie
           shall
           haue
           cause
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           while
           the
           world
           shall
           continue
           ,
           to
           magnifie
           almightie
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           inestimable
           benefits
           ,
           which
           wee
           haue
           and
           shall
           receiue
           from
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           your
           late
           Predecessors
           (
           D.
           Whitgift
           ,
           Grindall
           ,
           Parker
           ,
           Cranmer
           (
           of
           famous
           ,
           and
           honourable
           remēbrance
           )
           Bishops
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           Archbishops
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           )
           for
           this
           vniforme
           doctrine
           by
           some
           of
           your
           Lordships
           drawen
           ,
           and
           penned
           ,
           by
           all
           of
           you
           allowed
           ;
           defended
           ,
           &
           (
           as
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           very
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           correspondent
           to
           the
           Confessions
           of
           all
           reformed
           Churches
           in
           Christendome
           ;
           and
           contrariant
           in
           no
           point
           vnto
           Gods
           holy
           ,
           and
           written
           word
           )
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           both
           by
           your
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           Subscriptions
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           all
           mercifull
           God
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           Father
           ,
           which
           so
           inspired
           them
           ,
           and
           your
           Lordship
           with
           wisedome
           from
           aboue
           ,
           and
           inabled
           you
           all
           to
           discerne
           truth
           from
           falsehood
           ;
           &
           sound
           religion
           ,
           from
           Atheisme
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           errors
           ,
           vouchsafe
           of
           his
           infinite
           goodnes
           to
           encrease
           his
           graces
           more
           and
           more
           vpon
           your
           Grace
           ,
           to
           his
           owne
           glorie
           ,
           the
           Churches
           benefit
           ,
           and
           your
           owne
           euerlasting
           comfort
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           which
           both
           mercifully
           hath
           brought
           ,
           and
           miraculously
           against
           all
           hellish
           ,
           and
           diuelish
           practises
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           our
           enemies
           ,
           continued
           the
           light
           of
           his
           truth
           among
           vs
           ,
           giue
           vs
           all
           grace
           with
           one
           heart
           ,
           and
           consent
           not
           onely
           to
           embrace
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           walke
           ,
           and
           carrie
           our selues
           ,
           as
           it
           
           beseemeth
           the
           Children
           of
           light
           ,
           in
           all
           peaceablenesse
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           of
           life
           ,
           for
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           Christ
           his
           sake
           .
           
             At
             Horninger
             neere
             S.
             Ed.
             Bury
             in
          
           Suff.
           the
           11.
           of
           March
           ●n
           .
           1607.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Graces
             poore
             Chaplaine
             ,
             alwaies
             at
             commaund
             
               Thomas
               Rogers
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           Canons
           ecclesiasticall
           ,
           an
           .
           1604.
           
        
         
           WHosoeuer
           shall
           heereafter
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           by
           Lawe
           established
           vnder
           the
           Kings
           Maiestie
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           true
           ,
           and
           an
           Apostolicall
           Church
           ,
           teaching
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           let
           him
           bee
           excommunicated
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           not
           restored
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           after
           his
           repentance
           ,
           and
           publike
           reuocation
           of
           this
           his
           wicked
           error
           .
           Can.
           3.
           
        
         
           Whosoeuer
           shall
           heereafter
           affirme
           that
           any
           of
           the
           39.
           
           Articles
           agreed
           vpon
           by
           the
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           of
           both
           Prouinces
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Cleargie
           in
           the
           Conuocation
           holden
           at
           London
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1562.
           for
           the
           auoyding
           of
           diuersities
           of
           opinions
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           establishing
           of
           consent
           touching
           true
           Religion
           ,
           are
           in
           any
           part
           superstitious
           ,
           or
           erroneous
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           he
           may
           not
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           subscribe
           vnto
           :
           let
           him
           be
           excommunicated
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           &
           not
           restored
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           after
           his
           repentance
           ,
           and
           publike
           reuocation
           of
           such
           his
           wicked
           errors
           .
           Can.
           5.
           
        
         
           Whosoeuer
           shall
           heereafter
           seperate
           themselues
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           as
           it
           is
           approoued
           by
           the
           Apostles
           rules
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           combine
           themselues
           in
           a
           newe
           Brotherhood
           ,
           accounting
           the
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           conformable
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Gouernment
           ,
           Rites
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           be
           prophane
           ,
           and
           vnmeete
           for
           them
           to
           ioyne
           with
           in
           Christian
           profession
           :
           let
           them
           be
           excommunicated
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           not
           restored
           but
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           after
           their
           repentance
           ,
           &
           publike
           reuocation
           of
           such
           their
           wicked
           errors
           .
           Can.
           9.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Titles
           of
           the
           39.
           
           Articles
           ,
           with
           the
           Pages
           where
           to
           find
           euerie
           of
           them
           in
           this
           booke
           .
        
         
           
             
               Art.
               1.
               
            
             OF
             faith
             in
             the
             holy
             Trinitie
             .
             Page
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               2.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             verie
             man.
             Page
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               3.
               
            
             Of
             the
             going
             downe
             of
             Christ
             into
             Hell.
             Page
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               4.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ.
             Page
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               5.
               
            
             Of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Page
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               6.
               
            
             Of
             the
             sufficiencie
             of
             the
             Scripture
             for
             saluation
             .
             Page
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               7.
               
            
             Of
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
             Page
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               8.
               
            
             Of
             the
             three
             Creedes
             .
             Page
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               9.
               
            
             Of
             Originall
             ,
             or
             birth
             sinne
             ,
             Page
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               10.
               
            
             Of
             Free
             will.
             Page
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               11.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Iustification
             of
             man.
             Page
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               12.
               
            
             Of
             good
             workes
             .
             Page
             .
             56.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               13.
               
            
             Of
             workes
             before
             Iustification
             .
             Page
             .
             56.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               14.
               
            
             Of
             workes
             of
             Supererogation
             .
             Page
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               15.
               
            
             Of
             Christ
             alone
             without
             sinne
             .
             Page
             .
             62.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               16.
               
            
             Of
             sinne
             after
             Baptisme
             .
             Page
             .
             65.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               17.
               
            
             Of
             predestination
             ,
             and
             Election
             .
             Page
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               18.
               
            
             Of
             obtaining
             saluation
             onely
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ.
             Page
             .
             82.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               19.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Church
             .
             Page
             .
             86.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               20.
               
            
             Of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Page
             .
             98.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               21.
               
            
             Of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             generall
             Councells
             .
             Page
             .
             112.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               22.
               
            
             Of
             Purgatorie
             .
             Page
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               23.
               
            
             Of
             Ministring
             in
             the
             Congregation
             .
             Page
             .
             131.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               24.
               
            
             Of
             speaking
             in
             the
             Congregation
             in
             such
             a
             tongue
             as
             the
             people
             vnderstand
             not
             .
             Page
             .
             141.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               25.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Page
             .
             142.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               26.
               
            
             Of
             the
             vnworthines
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             hinder
             not
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Page
             .
             160.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               27.
               
            
             Of
             Baptisme
             .
             Page
             .
             165.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               28.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Page
             .
             170.
             
          
           
             
             
               Art.
               29.
               
            
             Of
             the
             wicked
             which
             doe
             not
             eate
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Page
             .
             178.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               30.
               
            
             Of
             both
             kindes
             .
             Page
             .
             179.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               31.
               
            
             Of
             the
             oblation
             of
             Christ
             finished
             vpon
             the
             Crosse.
             Page
             .
             181.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               32.
               
            
             Of
             the
             marriage
             of
             Priests
             .
             Page
             .
             185.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               33.
               
            
             Of
             Excommunicate
             persons
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             to
             be
             auoided
             .
             Page
             .
             189.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               34.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Page
             .
             193.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               35.
               
            
             Of
             Homilies
             .
             Page
             .
             192.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               36.
               
            
             Of
             Consecration
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             .
             Page
             .
             196.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               37.
               
            
             Of
             the
             ciuill
             magistrate
             .
             Page
             .
             201.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               38.
               
            
             Of
             Christian
             mens
             goods
             which
             are
             not
             common
             .
             Page
             .
             215
          
           
             
               Art.
               39.
               
            
             Of
             a
             Christian
             mans
             Oath
             .
             Page
             .
             217.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ¶
           THE
           CATHOLIKE
           Doctrine
           ,
           beleeued
           and
           professed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             faith
             in
             the
             holy
             Trinitie
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             but
             1
             one
             liuing
             ,
             and
             true
             God
             ,
             euerlasting
             ,
             without
             bodie
             ,
             parts
             ,
             or
             passions
             :
             of
             infinite
             power
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             goodnes
             :
             2
             the
             maker
             ,
             and
             preseruer
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             both
             visible
             ,
             and
             inuisible
             .
             3
             And
             in
             vnitie
             of
             this
             Godhead
             ,
             there
             be
             three
             persons
             ,
             of
             one
             substance
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             eternitie
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               liuing
               ,
               true
               ,
               euerlasting
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               God
               is
               the
               maker
               ,
               and
               preseruer
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               vnitie
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Trinitie
               of
               persons
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 liuing
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 without
                 bodie
                 ,
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 passions
                 :
                 of
                 infinite
                 power
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 goodnes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   THat
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   a
                   truth
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   from
                   the
                   al-holy
                   ,
                   and
                   sacred
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   &
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   .
                   For
                   
                   both
                   Gods
                   word
                   giueth
                   vs
                   to
                   knowe
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   moe
                   a
                   ,
                   liuing
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   God
                   c
                   ,
                   euerlasting
                   d
                   :
                   without
                   bodie
                   ,
                   parts
                   ,
                   or
                   passions
                   e
                   :
                   of
                   infinite
                   power
                   f
                   ,
                   wisedome
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   goodnes
                   h
                   :
                   and
                   Gods
                   people
                   in
                   their
                   publike
                   confessions
                   from
                   Ausburgh
                   i
                   ,
                   He●uetia
                   k
                   ,
                   Bohemia
                   l
                   ,
                   France
                   m
                   ,
                   Flanders
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   Wittemberge
                   o
                   ,
                   testifie
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   impious
                   ,
                   &
                   execrable
                   are
                   the
                   opinions
                   of
                   Dragoras
                   ,
                   &
                   Theodorus
                   ,
                   who
                   fasly
                   denied
                   there
                   was
                   any
                   God
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Protagoras
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Machiuilian
                   Athiests
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   doubtfull
                   whether
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   such
                   as
                   fained
                   vnto
                   themselues
                   ,
                   diuers
                   and
                   sundrie
                   gods
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Manichies
                   c
                   ,
                   the
                   Basilidians
                   d
                   ,
                   the
                   Valentinians
                   e
                   ,
                   the
                   Messalian
                   heretikes
                   f
                   ,
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   heathen
                   people
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   worshipped
                   Beastes
                   vnreasonable
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   did
                   a
                   Calfe
                   g
                   ,
                   an
                   Oxe
                   ,
                   Cats
                   ,
                   Vulturs
                   ,
                   and
                   Crocodils
                   h
                   ;
                   The
                   Syrians
                   ,
                   a
                   Fish
                   i
                   ,
                   and
                   Pigeons
                   k
                   ;
                   the
                   Persians
                   ,
                   
                   a
                   Dragon
                   l
                   :
                   some
                   as
                   Gods
                   ,
                   haue
                   adored
                   men
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   Iupiter
                   ,
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Mercurie
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   m
                   :
                   and
                   some
                   ,
                   euen
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   for
                   God
                   doe
                   worship
                   Kine
                   ,
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   thinke
                   good
                   ,
                   so
                   doe
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   Baly
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   Indies
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Anthropomorphites
                   ,
                   which
                   ascribed
                   the
                   forme
                   and
                   lineamentes
                   of
                   man
                   vnto
                   God
                   o
                   ,
                   thinking
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   like
                   vnto
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   such
                   as
                   put
                   their
                   trust
                   and
                   confidence
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   reposed
                   in
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   men
                   liuing
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   both
                   the
                   Persians
                   in
                   their
                   Soldan
                   p
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Papists
                   in
                   their
                   Pope
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   them
                   is
                   God
                   q
                   ,
                   their
                   Lord
                   and
                   God
                   r
                   ,
                   of
                   infinite
                   power
                   s
                   :
                   or
                   in
                   Saints
                   departed
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   same
                   Papists
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   their
                   S.
                   Francis
                   ,
                   whome
                   they
                   tearme
                   ,
                   The
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   prefigured
                   by
                   Esay
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Holy
                     ,
                     Holy
                     ,
                     Holy
                  
                   ,
                   t
                   &c.
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   Thomas
                   Becket
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   ouer
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   u
                   ;
                   or
                   in
                   Beastes
                   vnreasonable
                   ,
                   as
                   doth
                   the
                   Mordwite
                   Tartar
                   x
                   ;
                   or
                   finally
                   in
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   senslesse
                   creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   and
                   irreligious
                   worldlings
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 maker
                 ,
                 and
                 preseruer
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THat
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   both
                   visible
                   and
                   invisible
                   therein
                   ,
                   both
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   preserved
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   almightie
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   truthes
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   confessions
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   touching
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   we
                   read
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   God
                   created
                   the
                   heauen
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   a
                   &c.
                   
                   He
                   made
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   b
                   ,
                   by
                   him
                   were
                   all
                   things
                   created
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   earth
                   ,
                   things
                   visible
                   and
                   invisible
                   ,
                   whether
                   Thrones
                   ,
                   or
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   or
                   Principalities
                   ,
                   or
                   Powers
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   were
                   created
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   him
                   c
                   :
                   by
                   his
                   Sonne
                   he
                   made
                   the
                   worldes
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   Churches
                   primitiue
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   reformed
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   touching
                   the
                   preseruation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   him
                   created
                   :
                   My
                   soule
                   ,
                   praise
                   thou
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   )
                   which
                   couereth
                   himselfe
                   with
                   light
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   garment
                   ,
                   spreadeth
                   the
                   heauens
                   like
                   a
                   curtaine
                   ;
                   which
                   laieth
                   the
                   beames
                   of
                   his
                   chambers
                   in
                   the
                   waters
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   the
                   cloudes
                   his
                   chariot
                   ,
                   and
                   walketh
                   vpon
                   the
                   wings
                   of
                   the
                   winde
                   ;
                   which
                   maketh
                   the
                   spirits
                   his
                   messengers
                   ,
                   and
                   flaming
                   fire
                   his
                   ministers
                   ,
                   g
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Are
                   not
                   two
                   sparrowes
                   sold
                   for
                   a
                   farthing
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   shal
                   not
                   fal
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   without
                   your
                   Father
                   ?
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   al
                   the
                   haires
                   of
                   your
                   head
                   are
                   numbred
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   S.
                   Christ
                   h
                   .
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   therein
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   Lord
                   of
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ;
                   he
                   giueth
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   breath
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   hath
                   made
                   of
                   one
                   blood
                   all
                   mankinde
                   to
                   dwel
                   on
                   all
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   assigned
                   the
                   times
                   which
                   were
                   ordained
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bonds
                   of
                   their
                   habitation
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sonne
                   is
                   the
                   brightnes
                   of
                   the
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ingraued
                   forme
                   of
                   his
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   beareth
                   vp
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   his
                   mightie
                   word
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Heluetia
                   l
                   ,
                   Basil
                   m
                   ,
                   France
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   Flanders
                   o
                   ,
                   testifie
                   the
                   verie
                   same
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   aduersaries
                   vnto
                   these
                   truths
                   .
                
                 
                   Hereby
                   are
                   condemned
                   all
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   and
                   errors
                   impugning
                   either
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   God
                   ;
                   or
                   his
                   providence
                   in
                   the
                   continuing
                   ,
                   and
                   preseruation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   former
                   sort
                   was
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   followers
                   ,
                   which
                   said
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   eternal
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   beginning
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   ,
                   the
                   Marcionites
                   ,
                   that
                   held
                   ,
                   how
                   God
                   made
                   not
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   too
                   base
                   a
                   thing
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   create
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Simon
                   Magus
                   ,
                   Saturnius
                   ,
                   Meander
                   ,
                   Carpocrates
                   ,
                   Corinthus
                   ,
                   who
                   ascribed
                   the
                   worldes
                   creation
                   vnto
                   Angels
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Manichies
                   ,
                   who
                   gaue
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   vnto
                   two
                   Gods
                   ,
                   or
                   Beginnings
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   good
                   ,
                   whereof
                   came
                   good
                   things
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   euill
                   ,
                   whence
                   proceeded
                   euill
                   things
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   Manichies
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   Priscillianists
                   e
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   affirme
                   man
                   to
                   haue
                   bin
                   the
                   workemanship
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Deuill
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   who
                   deliuer
                   that
                   God
                   by
                   them
                   made
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   earth
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   giue
                   out
                   how
                   sacrificing
                   Priests
                   are
                   the
                   Creators
                   of
                   Christ
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   latter
                   sort
                   were
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Stoike
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Manichies
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   great
                   patrones
                   of
                   Destinie
                   ,
                   Fate
                   ,
                   and
                   Fortune
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   God
                   saue
                   any
                   thing
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   affirme
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   ruled
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   ordered
                   by
                   God
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   old
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   who
                   thought
                   that
                   inferior
                   things
                   were
                   too
                   base
                   for
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   carefull
                   of
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   lastly
                   the
                   Epicures
                   ,
                   who
                   thinke
                   God
                   is
                   idle
                   ,
                   and
                   gouerneth
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   minde
                   was
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   who
                   held
                   that
                   God
                   ,
                   hauing
                   created
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   did
                   commit
                   the
                   gouerment
                   thereof
                   vnto
                   certaine
                   celestial
                   powers
                   l
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Vnitie
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Trinitie
                 of
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   c
                   ,
                   created
                   the
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   1
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   2
                   Lord
                   were
                   the
                   heauens
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   all
                   the
                   host
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   3
                   Breath
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Loe
                   ,
                   the
                   heauens
                   were
                   opened
                   vnto
                   1
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   Iohn
                   )
                   sawe
                   2
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   descending
                   like
                   a
                   Doue
                   ,
                   and
                   lighting
                   vpon
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   loe
                   ,
                   a
                   voice
                   from
                   heauen
                   saying
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   3
                   my
                   beloued
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   in
                   whome
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Because
                   yee
                   are
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   1
                   God
                   hath
                   sent
                   forth
                   2
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   his
                   3
                   Sonne
                   into
                   your
                   heartes
                   ,
                   which
                   crieth
                   ,
                   Abba
                   ,
                   Father
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   f
                   :
                   and
                   againe
                   ,
                   The
                   grace
                   of
                   1
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   loue
                   2
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   3
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   be
                   with
                   you
                   all
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   :
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   which
                   beare
                   record
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   1
                   The
                   Father
                   ,
                   2
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   3
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   three
                   are
                   one
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   truth
                   hath
                   alwaies
                   bin
                   i
                   ,
                   and
                   serously
                   is
                   k
                   ,
                   confessed
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   cursed
                   are
                   all
                   opinions
                   of
                   men
                   contrarie
                   herevnto
                   :
                   whereof
                
                 
                   Some
                   denied
                   the
                   Trinitie
                   ,
                   affirming
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   three
                   persons
                   in
                   the
                   Godhead
                   :
                   so
                   did
                   the
                   Montanists
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   Marcellians
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   doe
                   the
                   Iewes
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   Turkes
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Gnostikes
                   e
                   ,
                   Marcionites
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   Valentinians
                   g
                   ,
                   affirme
                   there
                   be
                   moe
                   Gods
                   then
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   three
                   persons
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   diuers
                   ,
                   and
                   contrarie
                   disposition
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   thinke
                   there
                   be
                   three
                   Gods
                   ,
                   or
                   spirits
                   ;
                   not
                   distinguished
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   diuided
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Ennomeans
                   h
                   ,
                   and
                   Trethectes
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   feare
                   not
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   worshiping
                   the
                   Trinitie
                   ,
                   Christians
                   doe
                   adore
                   three
                   Deuils
                   ,
                   worse
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   idols
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   :
                   such
                   blasphemers
                   were
                   the
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   Blandrat
                   ,
                   and
                   Alciat
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   will
                   haue
                   a
                   Quaternitie
                   of
                   persons
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   Trinitie
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   Anastasius
                   the
                   Emperour
                   command
                   ;
                   &
                   the
                   Apollinarians
                   did
                   hold
                   l
                   .
                   Some
                   doe
                   graunt
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   three
                   in
                   the
                   God-head
                   ,
                   but
                   denie
                   their
                   persons
                   ,
                   such
                   were
                   the
                   Noëtians
                   ,
                   Praxeneans
                   ,
                   and
                   Hermogenians
                   :
                   
                   This
                   did
                   say
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   was
                   called
                   by
                   diuers
                   names
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   became
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   suffered
                   ,
                   because
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   cause
                   they
                   were
                   tearmed
                   Patripassians
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   number
                   was
                   Sernetus
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   some
                   doe
                   grant
                   the
                   names
                   ,
                   and
                   persons
                   of
                   three
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   depriue
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   of
                   their
                   diuinitie
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   whole
                   Trinitie
                   also
                   of
                   their
                   properties
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   three
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   howbeit
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   the
                   Father
                   onely
                   is
                   very
                   God
                   ;
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   the
                   spirit
                   created
                   by
                   God
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   spoiling
                   so
                   both
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   of
                   their
                   deitie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Trinitie
                   of
                   their
                   properties
                   .
                   Such
                   were
                   the
                   Arrian
                   ,
                   and
                   Macedonian
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   hence
                   by-named
                   Pneumatomachons
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   waged
                   battel
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   some
                   doe
                   bring
                   in
                   other
                   names
                   of
                   deitie
                   ,
                   besides
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Priscilianists
                   m
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             very
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             Sonne
             ,
             which
             is
             1
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             begotten
             from
             euer-lasting
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             verie
             ,
             and
             eternall
             God
             ,
             of
             one
             substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             2
             tooke
             mans
             nature
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             blessed
             virgine
             ,
             of
             her
             substance
             :
             so
             that
             3
             two
             whole
             and
             perfect
             natures
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             God-head
             and
             man-hood
             were
             ioyned
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             neuer
             to
             be
             diuided
             ,
             where-of
             is
             one
             Christ
             ,
             very
             God
             ,
             and
             verie
             man
             ●
             :
             who
             suffered
             ,
             was
             crucified
             ,
             dead
             ,
             and
             buried
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             his
             Father
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             originall
             guilt
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             all
             actuall
             sinnes
             of
             men
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
             
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               very
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Christ
               is
               very
               man.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Christ
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               one
               person
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Christ
               is
               the
               Sauiour
               of
               mankinde
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 very
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   beginning
                   was
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Word
                   was
                   God
                   a
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   written
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Therefore
                   Christ
                   is
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Christ
                   was
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   from
                   euerlasting
                   b
                   .
                   Therefore
                   verie
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   life
                   eternall
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   knowe
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   verie
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   whome
                   thou
                   hast
                   sent
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   shal
                   call
                   his
                   name
                   Emanuel
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   God
                   with
                   vs
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   brightnes
                   of
                   the
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   engraued
                   image
                   of
                   (
                   the
                   Father
                   )
                   his
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   beareth
                   vp
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   his
                   mightie
                   hand
                   e
                   .
                   Therefore
                   verie
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   both
                   hath
                   bin
                   of
                   the
                   auncient
                   Christians
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   g
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Miserably
                   therefore
                   doe
                   they
                   erre
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   denie
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   impugne
                   the
                   deitie
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   certaine
                   old
                   heretikes
                   .
                   viz.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   were
                   called
                   the
                   Douleians
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   scorne
                   they
                   tearmed
                   the
                   onely
                   begotten
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Fathers
                   seruant
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Cerinthians
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Ebionites
                   ,
                   among
                   whome
                   some
                   said
                   that
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   was
                   a
                   meere
                   man
                   ;
                   others
                   acknowledged
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   from
                   euerlasting
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Eunomians
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Samosatenians
                   ,
                   who
                   thought
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   before
                   his
                   incarnation
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Nestorians
                   ,
                   whose
                   opinion
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   became
                   God
                   by
                   merit
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   not
                   God
                   by
                   nature
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   which
                   vtterly
                   denied
                   the
                   Sonne
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   one
                   substance
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Agnoites
                   ,
                   who
                   held
                   that
                   the
                   diuine
                   nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   ignorant
                   of
                   some
                   things
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   some
                   late
                   heretikes
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   neuer
                   would
                   acknowledge
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   verie
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   .
                
                 
                   Certaine
                   Catabaptists
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Blandrat
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   Matthew
                   Hamant
                   (
                   burnt
                   at
                   Norwitch
                   an
                   .
                   1579.
                   one
                   of
                   whose
                   heresies
                   was
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   a
                   meere
                   ,
                   and
                   sinnefull
                   man
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   Francis
                   Ket
                   (
                   burnt
                   also
                   at
                   Norwitch
                   an
                   .
                   1588.
                   )
                   who
                   most
                   obstinatelie
                   maintained
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   God
                   til
                   after
                   his
                   resurrection
                   .
                
                 
                   Dauid
                   George
                   ,
                   sometime
                   of
                   Basil
                   ,
                   who
                   affirmed
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   greater
                   for
                   power
                   then
                   euer
                   Christ
                   was
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   oppugning
                   the
                   deitie
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   with
                   these
                   heretikes
                   ioyne
                   the
                   Iewes
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Moses
                   and
                   Mahomet
                   were
                   o
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   God.
                   Hence
                   Amurath
                   ▪
                   the
                   great
                   Turke
                   in
                   his
                   letters
                   vnto
                   the
                   Emp.
                   Rodolph
                   .
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   an
                   1593.
                   tearmed
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   in
                   derision
                   ,
                   The
                   crucified
                   God
                   ;
                   vnto
                   whome
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   p
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 very
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   HOlding
                   the
                   humanitie
                   of
                   Christ
                   wee
                   ioyne
                   with
                   the
                   blessed
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   Euangelists
                   ,
                   who
                   either
                   prophecied
                   of
                   his
                   future
                   incarnation
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   conception
                   in
                   the
                   wombe
                   of
                   a
                   virgine
                   b
                   ,
                   or
                   plainely
                   auouched
                   ,
                   and
                   writ
                   ,
                   both
                   that
                   the
                   virgine
                   Marie
                   was
                   his
                   mother
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   verie
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   grewe
                   ,
                   and
                   increased
                   in
                   strength
                   d
                   ,
                   endured
                   hunger
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   thirst
                   f
                   ,
                   wept
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   slept
                   h
                   ,
                   and
                   suffered
                   death
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   Christians
                   ,
                
                 
                   I
                   beleeue
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   almightie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   was
                   conceiued
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   virgine
                   Mary
                   ,
                   suffered
                   vnder
                   Pontius
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   was
                   crucified
                   ,
                   dead
                   and
                   buried
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   right
                   faith
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   beleeue
                   and
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   begotten
                   before
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   his
                   mother
                   ,
                   borne
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Perfect
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   perfect
                   man
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   reasonable
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   humane
                   flesh
                   subsisting
                   .
                   Equal
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   touching
                   his
                   Godhead
                   ;
                   and
                   inferiour
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   touching
                   his
                   manhood
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   beleeue
                   in
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   almightie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   in
                   one
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   &c.
                   who
                   for
                   vs
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   came
                   downe
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   incarnate
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   of
                   the
                   virgine
                   Marie
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   &c
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   verie
                   same
                   testifie
                   Gods
                   people
                   in
                   Heluetia
                   n
                   ,
                   Basil
                   ,
                   o
                   ,
                   Bohemia
                   p
                   ,
                   the
                   Lowe
                   countries
                   q
                   ,
                   France
                   r
                   ,
                   Ausburgh
                   s
                   ,
                   Wittemberg
                   t
                   ,
                   Suevia
                   u
                   ,
                   with
                   many
                   moe
                   besides
                   x
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   most
                   wicked
                   were
                   the
                   opinions
                   of
                   those
                   men
                   which
                   held
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Christ
                   really
                   ,
                   and
                   indeed
                   had
                   neither
                   bodie
                   ,
                   nor
                   soule
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   man
                   in
                   appearance
                   onely
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Manichies
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   Eutychians
                   b
                   ,
                   the
                   Marcionites
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Saturnians
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Christ
                   had
                   a
                   bodie
                   without
                   a
                   soule
                   ;
                   as
                   thought
                   the
                   Eunomians
                   e
                   ,
                   the
                   Arrians
                   f
                   ,
                   the
                   Apollinarians
                   g
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Theopaschites
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Christ
                   tooke
                   not
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   virgine
                   Marie
                   ;
                   so
                   did
                   the
                   Valentinians
                   thinke
                   i
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   thinke
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   k
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   who
                   make
                   an
                   allegorie
                   of
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   of
                   Christ
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Christ
                   tooke
                   flesh
                   onely
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   virgine
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   soule
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Arrians
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Christ
                   tooke
                   flesh
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   virgine
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   seede
                   of
                   man
                   too
                   ;
                   so
                   said
                   Ebion
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   Carpocrates
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   soule
                   carnal
                   ;
                   so
                   dreamed
                   the
                   Valentinians
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   carnal
                   bodie
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   consubstantial
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   as
                   published
                   the
                   Apollinarians
                   q
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   humane
                   nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   before
                   his
                   passion
                   ,
                   was
                   deuoide
                   of
                   humane
                   affections
                   ;
                   so
                   thought
                   the
                   Seuerites
                   p
                   r
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THat
                   the
                   Diuine
                   ,
                   and
                   humane
                   natures
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   are
                   vnited
                   in
                   one
                   person
                   ,
                   it
                   accordeth
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   The
                   worde
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   dwelt
                   among
                   vs
                   (
                   and
                   wee
                   sawe
                   the
                   glorie
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   the
                   onely
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   )
                   full
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   truth
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Euangelist
                   Iohn
                   a
                   .
                   And
                   Matthew
                   :
                   Iesus
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   baptized
                   &c.
                   loe
                   ,
                   a
                   voice
                   
                   (
                   came
                   )
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   beloued
                   Sonne
                   in
                   whome
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   that
                   descended
                   ,
                   is
                   euen
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   ascended
                   ,
                   farre
                   aboue
                   all
                   heauens
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   fill
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   thought
                   it
                   no
                   robberie
                   to
                   be
                   equall
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   himselfe
                   of
                   no
                   reputation
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   a
                   seruant
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   made
                   like
                   vnto
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   found
                   in
                   shape
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   &c.
                   wherefore
                   God
                   hath
                   also
                   highly
                   exalted
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                   that
                   euery
                   tongue
                   should
                   confesse
                   that
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   Apostle
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   mediator
                   betweene
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   man
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ;
                   who
                   gaue
                   himselfe
                   a
                   ransome
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Vpon
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   grounds
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   beleeue
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   almightie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   his
                   onely
                   Sonne
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   conceiued
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   virgine
                   Mary
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   right
                   faith
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   beleeue
                   and
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   &c.
                   who
                   although
                   he
                   be
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   two
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   Christ.
                   One
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   the
                   Godhead
                   into
                   flesh
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   taking
                   of
                   the
                   manhood
                   vnto
                   God.
                   One
                   altogether
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   confusion
                   of
                   substance
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   vnitie
                   of
                   person
                   g
                   .
                   I
                   beleeue
                   in
                   one
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   onely
                   begotten
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   before
                   all
                   worldes
                   ,
                   God
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   light
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   very
                   God
                   of
                   very
                   God
                   ;
                   begotten
                   not
                   made
                   ;
                   beeing
                   of
                   one
                   substance
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   by
                   whome
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   made
                   :
                   Who
                   for
                   vs
                   men
                   &c.
                   came
                   downe
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   incarnate
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   He
                   suffered
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   buried
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   againe
                   &c
                   h
                   .
                   say
                   the
                   ancient
                   and
                   first
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   very
                   same
                   is
                   the
                   beleefe
                   ,
                   and
                   confession
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   reforformed
                   Churches
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   and
                   alwaies
                   hath
                   bin
                   i
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Detestable
                   therefore
                   is
                   the
                   error
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Acephalians
                   ;
                   who
                   denied
                   the
                   properties
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   natures
                   in
                   Christ
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Seuerites
                   b
                   ;
                   of
                   Eutiches
                   and
                   Dioscorus
                   ,
                   who
                   affirmed
                   the
                   diuinitie
                   ,
                   and
                   humanitie
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Monothelites
                   ;
                   who
                   denied
                   that
                   two
                   wils
                   ,
                   viz.
                   a
                   diuine
                   ,
                   and
                   humane
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   Christ
                   c
                   ,
                
                 
                   Of
                   Theodorus
                   Mesechius
                   ;
                   who
                   said
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   was
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   another
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Nestorius
                   ;
                   who
                   denied
                   the
                   two
                   natures
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   otherwise
                   vnited
                   ,
                   than
                   one
                   freind
                   is
                   ioyned
                   to
                   another
                   e
                   ,
                   which
                   onely
                   is
                   in
                   good
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   affection
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Seruetus
                   ;
                   who
                   said
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   patterne
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   but
                   a
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   compact
                   of
                   three
                   vncreated
                   elements
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   confounded
                   ,
                   and
                   ouerthrewe
                   both
                   natures
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 mankinde
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Sauiour
                   of
                   mankinde
                   we
                   finde
                   it
                   perspicuously
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   crucified
                   ,
                   dead
                   and
                   buried
                   a
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   reconcile
                   his
                   Father
                   vnto
                   vs
                   b
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   all
                   sinnes
                   of
                   men
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   ,
                   I
                   beleeue
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   sinne
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   suffered
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   vs
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   downe
                   from
                   heauen
                   f
                   say
                   our
                   forefathers
                   in
                   their
                   confessions
                   :
                   as
                   doe
                   also
                   our
                   brethren
                   through-out
                   Christendome
                   g
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Wicked
                   then
                   are
                   all
                   opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   assertions
                   ,
                   contrarying
                   ,
                   &
                   crossing
                   this
                   truth
                   :
                   as
                   ;
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   deitie
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   humanity
                   ,
                   did
                   suffer
                   ,
                   which
                   error
                   the
                   Patripassians
                   did
                   hold
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   ,
                   aswell
                   in
                   his
                   diuinitie
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   his
                   humanitie
                   ,
                   suffered
                   for
                   mankind
                   :
                   an
                   error
                   of
                   Apollinaris
                   of
                   old
                   b
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   Islebius
                   ,
                   and
                   Andreas
                   Musculus
                   ,
                   of
                   late
                   yeares
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   whole
                   and
                   holy
                   Trinitie
                   was
                   crucified
                   ;
                   as
                   said
                   Petrus
                   Antiochenus
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   really
                   ,
                   and
                   indeed
                   hung
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   crosse
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   passion
                   was
                   in
                   showe
                   onely
                   ,
                   said
                   the
                   Cerdonites
                   d
                   ,
                   the
                   Euticheans
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Manicheans
                   f
                   :
                   and
                   another
                   man
                   ,
                   said
                   the
                   Theopaschits
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   Basilides
                   h
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   very
                   Deuils
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Christ
                   ,
                   said
                   the
                   Manichies
                   i
                   ,
                   suffered
                   ,
                   and
                   hung
                   on
                   the
                   crosse
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   whole
                   passion
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   allegorically
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   letter
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   doe
                   thinke
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   on
                   the
                   Crosse
                   hath
                   suffered
                   1
                   for
                   the
                   redemption
                   of
                   mankinde
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   suffer
                   againe
                   for
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   the
                   Deuills
                   ;
                   such
                   heretikes
                   there
                   haue
                   bin
                   l
                   ;
                   2
                   as
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   but
                   shal
                   againe
                   suffer
                   as
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   Francis
                   Ket
                   his
                   heresies
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   burned
                   )
                   ;
                   3
                   for
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   mother
                   Iane
                   is
                   the
                   Sauiour
                   of
                   women
                   ,
                   a
                   most
                   execrable
                   assertion
                   of
                   Postellus
                   ,
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   fantasies
                   of
                   the
                   Iacobites
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   Turkes
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   popish
                   doctrine
                   touching
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   praiers
                   vnto
                   Saintes
                   ,
                   Pardons
                   ,
                   and
                   Purgatorie
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   the
                   passion
                   of
                   Christ
                   either
                   of
                   none
                   effect
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   put
                   away
                   but
                   originall
                   sinne
                   onely
                   p
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   albeit
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   hath
                   suffered
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   in
                   generall
                   :
                   yet
                   both
                   each
                   man
                   must
                   suffer
                   for
                   himselfe
                   in
                   particular
                   q
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   one
                   man
                   may
                   satisfie
                   the
                   iustice
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   another
                   r
                   :
                   which
                   are
                   popish
                   errors
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   died
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   sinns
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   some
                   
                   sinnes
                   are
                   so
                   filthie
                   ,
                   and
                   enormous
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   his
                   blood
                   vpon
                   true
                   repentance
                   of
                   the
                   delinquents
                   part
                   ,
                   cannot
                   wash
                   them
                   away
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   Kains
                   s
                   ,
                   Fr.
                   Spiras
                   t
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   desperate
                   persons
                   error
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   written
                   touching
                   Christ
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   must
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   vs
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   ;
                   the
                   false
                   doctrine
                   of
                   H.N.
                   
                   u
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             going
             downe
             of
             Christ
             into
             Hell.
             
          
           
             As
             Christ
             died
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             :
             so
             also
             it
             is
             to
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             downe
             into
             Hell.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Proposition
               .
               Christ
               went
               downe
               into
               Hell.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 proofe
                 from
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 SVndrie
                 be
                 the
                 texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 descension
                 into
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 Mine
                 heart
                 was
                 glad
                 (
                 saith
                 Dauid
                 a
                 ,
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 &
                 my
                 glorie
                 reioyced
                 ,
                 my
                 flesh
                 also
                 shall
                 rest
                 in
                 hope
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 ?
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 leaue
                 my
                 soule
                 in
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 cried
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 healed
                 mee
                 .
                 Thou
                 Lord
                 hast
                 brought
                 my
                 soule
                 out
                 of
                 Hell
                 b
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 thanke
                 thee
                 ,
                 ô
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 ;
                 &
                 will
                 praise
                 thy
                 name
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
                 For
                 great
                 is
                 thy
                 mercie
                 towards
                 mee
                 ;
                 &
                 thou
                 hast
                 deliuered
                 my
                 soule
                 frō
                 the
                 nethermost
                 hell
                 c
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 ascended
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 also
                 descended
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 lowest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 descended
                 is
                 euen
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 ascended
                 ,
                 farre
                 aboue
                 all
                 heauens
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 fill
                 all
                 things
                 d
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 death
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 O
                 hell
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 this
                 victorie
                 e
                 ?
              
               
                 Also
                 that
                 Christ
                 went
                 downe
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 all
                 sound
                 Christians
                 
                 both
                 in
                 former
                 daies
                 f
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 liuing
                 g
                 ,
                 doe
                 acknowledge
                 :
                 howbeit
                 in
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 article
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 consent
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 wished
                 ,
                 some
                 holding
                 that
                 Christ
                 descended
                 into
                 Hel.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 God
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 man
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 which
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 Christ
                 descended
                 powerfully
                 ,
                 and
                 effectually
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 personally
                 into
                 hell
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 deitie
                 exhibited
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 infernall
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 damned
                 spirits
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 man
                 onely
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 some
                 thinke
                 ,
                 in
                 body
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 death
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 preuailed
                 ouer
                 him
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 ;
                 as
                 others
                 deeme
                 ,
                 in
                 Soule
                 onely
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 vnto
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 increasing
                 of
                 their
                 torments
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 which
                 affirme
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 went
                 ,
                 some
                 thinke
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 when
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 els
                 where
                 he
                 suffered
                 the
                 terrors
                 and
                 torments
                 prophecied
                 of
                 Esay
                 .
                 53.
                 v.
                 6.10
                 .
                 Psal.
                 116.
                 v.
                 2.
                 and
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 26.
                 v.
                 38.
                 or
                 27.
                 v.
                 46.
                 
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 v.
                 42.
                 some
                 say
                 euen
                 into
                 Hell
                 (
                 the
                 verie
                 place
                 destinied
                 for
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 )
                 which
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 moment
                 of
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 hee
                 shewed
                 and
                 declared
                 himselfe
                 a
                 most
                 glorious
                 conqueror
                 both
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 powerfull
                 enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Errors
                 ,
                 &
                 adversaries
                 vnto
                 this
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 till
                 wee
                 know
                 the
                 natiue
                 ,
                 and
                 vndoubted
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 article
                 ,
                 and
                 mysterie
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 persist
                 wee
                 adversaries
                 vnto
                 thē
                 which
                 say
                 :
              
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 descended
                 not
                 into
                 hell
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 calling
                 this
                 article
                 ,
                 an
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fable
                 ,
                 as
                 Carlile
                 doth
                 a
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 beeing
                 dead
                 ,
                 descended
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 torments
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 soule
                 he
                 indured
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 the
                 very
                 paines
                 which
                 the
                 damned
                 spirits
                 ,
                 without
                 intermission
                 ,
                 doe
                 abide
                 .
                 Bannisters
                 error
                 b
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 aliue
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   Vsque
                   ad
                   inferni
                   tremenda
                   tormenta
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 vnto
                 the
                 dreadfull
                 torments
                 of
                 
                 hell
                 c
                 :
                 endured
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 those
                 torments
                 ,
                 
                   quales
                   reprobi
                   in
                   aeternū
                   sensuri
                   sunt
                   ,
                
                 which
                 the
                 reprobates
                 shall
                 euerlastingly
                 suffer
                 in
                 hell
                 d
                 :
                 euen
                 despaired
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 finding
                 God
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   Patrem
                   ,
                   sed
                   Tyrennum
                
                 ,
                 no
                 a
                 Father
                 but
                 a
                 Tyran
                 ;
                 and
                 ouercame
                 Despaire
                 by
                 despaire
                 ,
                 death
                 by
                 death
                 ;
                 hell
                 by
                 hell
                 ;
                 &
                 and
                 Satan
                 by
                 Satan
                 e
                 :
                 suffered
                 actually
                 All
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 hell
                 for
                 our
                 redemption
                 ;
                 and
                 descended
                 into
                 the
                 heauiest
                 torments
                 that
                 Hell
                 could
                 yeeld
                 f
                 :
                 suffered
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 The
                 second
                 death
                 .
                 Abiection
                 from
                 God
                 g
                 :
                 and
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 cursse
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 bitter
                 anguish
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 in
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 quenched
                 h
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 personally
                 in
                 Soule
                 went
                 downe
                 into
                 Lake
                 Lymbo
                 ,
                 to
                 fetch
                 from
                 thence
                 as
                 Canisius
                 ;
                 to
                 loose
                 from
                 thēce
                 ,
                 as
                 Vaux
                 he
                 saith
                 k
                 ,
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 our
                 forefathers
                 ,
                 i
                 which
                 afore
                 his
                 death
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 dreame
                 )
                 were
                 shut
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 prison
                 of
                 Hell
                 l
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 descension
                 hath
                 quite
                 turned
                 Hell
                 into
                 Paradise
                 :
                 Costerus
                 ,
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 error
                 m
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             4.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             did
             truly
             1
             arise
             againe
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             tooke
             againe
             his
             bodie
             ,
             with
             flesh
             ,
             bones
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             appertaining
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             mans
             nature
             :
             2
             wherewith
             he
             ascended
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
             there
             sitteth
             3
             vntill
             he
             returne
             to
             iudge
             all
             men
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Christ
               is
               ascended
               into
               heauen
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Christ
               shall
               come
               again
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               to
               iudge
               all
               men
               ,
               euen
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   profe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   resurrection
                   of
                   Christ
                   may
                   easily
                   be
                   prooued
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   ,
                   first
                   that
                   Christ
                   should
                   a
                   ;
                   and
                   next
                   that
                   hee
                   did
                   rise
                   from
                   death
                   vnto
                   life
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   his
                   appearing
                   to
                   Marie
                   Magdalene
                   b
                   ,
                   to
                   diuers
                   women
                   c
                   ,
                   to
                   two
                   d
                   ,
                   to
                   tenne
                   e
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   disciples
                   f
                   ,
                   to
                   moe
                   then
                   500.
                   brethren
                   at
                   once
                   g
                   ,
                   to
                   sundry
                   persons
                   by
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   40
                   daies
                   together
                   h
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   testimonie
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Peter
                   i
                   ,
                   &
                   Paul
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   truth
                   both
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   Gods
                   people
                   from
                   age
                   to
                   age
                   l
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Vtterly
                   false
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   vnchristian
                   is
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   those
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   vtterly
                   denie
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   any
                   flesh
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Sadduces
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   false
                   Apostles
                   b
                   ;
                   Simon
                   Magus
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Manichies
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   would
                   acknowledge
                   no
                   resurrection
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   the
                   Iewes
                   e
                   ,
                   nor
                   heretike
                   Hamant
                   f
                   ,
                   nor
                   Dauid
                   Georg
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   whose
                   errors
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   dissolued
                   into
                   ashes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   rose
                   no
                   more
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   which
                   affirme
                   (
                   as
                   did
                   Cerinthus
                   )
                   that
                   Christ
                   shall
                   rise
                   againe
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   is
                   not
                   risen
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   say
                   ,
                   how
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   was
                   so
                   
                   deified
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   reteined
                   no
                   more
                   the
                   parts
                   and
                   properties
                   of
                   his
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   soule
                   ;
                   nor
                   the
                   vnion
                   of
                   both
                   natures
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   meerely
                   God.
                   So
                   thought
                   the
                   Schwenkfeldians
                   :
                
                 
                   Which
                   take
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   an
                   allegorie
                   and
                   no
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   certaine
                   historie
                   ;
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   i
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   saying
                   how
                   Christ
                   with
                   his
                   bodie
                   is
                   ascended
                   into
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   sitteth
                   ,
                   and
                   abideth
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Prophets
                   a
                   ,
                   Euangelists
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostles
                   c
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   ancien
                   fathers
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   people
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   throughout
                   all
                   Christendome
                   e
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   altogether
                   dissent
                
                 
                   From
                   Hamant
                   ,
                   the
                   English
                   heretike
                   ,
                   which
                   denied
                   the
                   ascension
                   of
                   Christ
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   from
                   Ket
                   ,
                   the
                   heretike
                   and
                   Apostata
                   ,
                   which
                   likewise
                   denied
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   asscension
                   ,
                   affirming
                   that
                   his
                   humane
                   nature
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   heauen
                   but
                   in
                   Iudaea
                   ,
                   gathering
                   a
                   Church
                   and
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   from
                   the
                   Germane
                   Vbiquitaries
                   ,
                   and
                   Papists
                   ,
                   they
                   saying
                   that
                   Christ
                   as
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   earth
                   too
                   at
                   this
                   instant
                   ,
                   wheresoeuer
                   the
                   deitie
                   is
                   b
                   ,
                   these
                   affirming
                   the
                   humane
                   nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   ,
                   wheresoeuer
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   is
                   administred
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   from
                   the
                   Montanists
                   ,
                   Cataphrygians
                   ,
                   and
                   Carpocratians
                   d
                   ,
                   who
                   held
                   how
                   Christ
                   not
                   in
                   body
                   but
                   in
                   soule
                   ascended
                   into
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   the
                   papists
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   that
                   Christ
                   ascending
                   into
                   heauen
                   
                   carried
                   with
                   him
                   the
                   soules
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   loosed
                   from
                   captiuitie
                   ,
                   and
                   bondage
                   of
                   the
                   deuill
                   ;
                   euen
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   afore
                   that
                   time
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   Lymbo
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   lastly
                   from
                   those
                   Germane
                   diuines
                   ,
                   which
                   thinke
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   carried
                   with
                   him
                   into
                   heauen
                   the
                   faithfull
                   people
                   ,
                   in
                   soule
                   and
                   bodie
                   ,
                   raised
                   at
                   his
                   resurrection
                   f
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 againe
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 iudge
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   annointed
                   Iesus
                   of
                   Nazareth
                   with
                   the
                   holie
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   power
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Hence
                   God
                   raised
                   vp
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   he
                   commanded
                   vs
                   to
                   preach
                   vnto
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   testifie
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   hee
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ordained
                   of
                   God
                   a
                   Iudge
                   of
                   quicke
                   ,
                   and
                   dead
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Peter
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   shall
                   iudge
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   shall
                   iudge
                   the
                   quicke
                   and
                   dead
                   at
                   his
                   appearing
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Henceforth
                   is
                   laid
                   vp
                   for
                   me
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lotd
                   ,
                   the
                   righteous
                   iudge
                   shall
                   giue
                   mee
                   at
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   mee
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   vnto
                   all
                   them
                   also
                   that
                   loue
                   his
                   appearing
                   ;
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Iudge
                   standeth
                   before
                   the
                   doore
                   ,
                   saith
                   .
                   S.
                   Iames
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   Gods
                   church
                   and
                   people
                   doe
                   firmely
                   beleeue
                   and
                   faithfully
                   confesse
                   e
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   both
                   they
                   abroad
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   abhorre
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   opinions
                   which
                   said
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   genera●l
                   iudgement
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Manichies
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   atheists
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   deuills
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   so
                   manie
                   as
                   in
                   hell
                   do
                   call
                   vpon
                   God
                   for
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   forgiuenesse
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Turkes
                   b
                   ,
                   yea
                   of
                   al
                   them
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Originists
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   Catabaptists
                   d
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   iudged
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   die
                   as
                   the
                   bruite
                   beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   rise
                   againe
                   in
                   body
                   ,
                   nor
                   come
                   vnto
                   iudgement
                   .
                   An
                   error
                   of
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   future
                   Iudge
                   ;
                   so
                   thought
                   both
                   Dauid
                   George
                   ,
                   Coppinger
                   and
                   Arthington
                   :
                   For
                   that
                   George
                   rumord
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   iudge
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   Coppinger
                   and
                   Arthington
                   ,
                   published
                   how
                   one
                   William
                   Hacket
                   was
                   come
                   to
                   iudge
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   angels
                   for
                   the
                   separating
                   the
                   sheepe
                   from
                   Goates
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   besides
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   iudge
                   of
                   the
                   quick
                   ,
                   &
                   dead
                   ;
                   An
                   error
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   afore
                   the
                   iudgement
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   golden
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   besides
                   ,
                   enioying
                   the
                   same
                   peaceably
                   ,
                   and
                   gloriously
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Iewes
                   imagine
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Beleife
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   general
                   Iudgement
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   ouer
                   the
                   liuing
                   ,
                   and
                   dead
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   doctrine
                   mysticall
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   mysterie
                   (
                   no
                   historie
                   )
                   ;
                   as
                   H.N.
                   teacheth
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   righteous
                   are
                   alreadie
                   in
                   godly
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   from
                   henceforth
                   liue
                   euerlastingly
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   raigne
                   vpon
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   holdeth
                   l
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             5.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             2
             is
             of
             one
             substance
             ,
             maiesty
             ,
             and
             glorie
             ,
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             1
             very
             ,
             and
             eternall
             God.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               very
               ,
               and
               eternall
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               of
               one
               substance
               ,
               maiestie
               ,
               and
               glorie
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 very
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   be
                   verie
                   ,
                   and
                   eternall
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   teach
                   vs.
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Creator
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                   God
                   created
                   the
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   mooued
                   vpon
                   the
                   waters
                   a
                   .
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   how
                   manifold
                   are
                   thy
                   workes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   thou
                   hide
                   thy
                   face
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   troubled
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   take
                   away
                   their
                   breath
                   ,
                   they
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   returne
                   to
                   their
                   dust
                   :
                   if
                   thou
                   send
                   forth
                   thy
                   spirit
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   created
                   b
                   :
                   Ergo
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Christians
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   c
                   ,
                   aswell
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sonne
                   .
                   Therefore
                   is
                   he
                   verie
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Ananias
                   lied
                   vnto
                   God
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   Sapphira
                   tempted
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   both
                   he
                   lied
                   vnto
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   shee
                   tempted
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   As
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   chooseth
                   ,
                   assigneth
                   ,
                   and
                   sendeth
                   forth
                   men
                   for
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   e
                   ;
                   as
                   God
                   he
                   decreeth
                   orders
                   for
                   his
                   Church
                   and
                   people
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   God
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   invocate
                   ,
                   and
                   praied
                   vnto
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sonne
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Vpon
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   words
                   ,
                   I
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   h
                   ;
                   I
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   giuer
                   of
                   life
                   i
                   ;
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Faith
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   worship
                   one
                   God
                   in
                   Trinitie
                   ,
                   and
                   Trinitie
                   in
                   Vnitie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   Father
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   God.
                   And
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   three
                   Gods
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   God
                   k
                   ,
                   &c.
                   say
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   which
                   also
                   is
                   the
                   Faith
                   and
                   confession
                   of
                   all
                   Gods
                   people
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   l
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   maketh
                   to
                   the
                   condemnatiō
                   of
                   the
                   Pneumatomacheis
                   ,
                   
                   whereof
                
                 
                   Some
                   impugne
                   the
                   deitie
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   in
                   old
                   time
                   ,
                   Samosatenus
                   a
                   and
                   Photinus
                   b
                   ;
                   of
                   late
                   yeares
                   ,
                   Seruetus
                   c
                   ,
                   Ochinus
                   d
                   ,
                   abroad
                   ;
                   and
                   Francis
                   Ket
                   e
                   ,
                   Hamant
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   certaine
                   Brownists
                   g
                   ,
                   among
                   vs
                   at
                   home
                   :
                   Some
                   affirme
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   meere
                   creature
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   Arius
                   h
                   ,
                   the
                   Semiarians
                   i
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   heretikes
                   k
                   ,
                   the
                   Tropickes
                   l
                   ,
                   Ochinus
                   m
                   .
                   Some
                   haue
                   assumed
                   the
                   stile
                   ,
                   and
                   title
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   vnto
                   themselues
                   ;
                   as
                   did
                   Simon
                   Magus
                   n
                   :
                   Montanus
                   o
                   ,
                   and
                   Manes
                   p
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   haue
                   giuen
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   vnto
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   women
                   ;
                   so
                
                 
                   Hierax
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   Melchisedech
                   was
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   q
                   .
                
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                   tearmed
                   his
                   Helene
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   r
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Helchesaites
                   saide
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   was
                   a
                   woman
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   naturall
                   sister
                   of
                   Christ
                   s
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   the
                   Franciscanes
                   t
                   ,
                   blush
                   not
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Francis
                   is
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Gost
                 is
                 of
                 one
                 substance
                 ,
                 maiestie
                 and
                 glory
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   effected
                   the
                   incarnation
                   of
                   Christ
                   a
                   ,
                   teacheth
                   all
                   things
                   b
                   ;
                   leadeth
                   into
                   all
                   truth
                   c
                   ,
                   giueth
                   vtterance
                   to
                   his
                   seruants
                   d
                   ,
                   &
                   gifts
                   vnto
                   his
                   people
                   e
                   ,
                   placeth
                   rulers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   ouerseers
                   to
                   feede
                   the
                   flocke
                   of
                   God
                   f
                   ;
                   sealeth
                   the
                   Elect
                   vnto
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   redemption
                   g
                   ,
                   aswel
                   as
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sonne
                   :
                   and
                   these
                   three
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   are
                   one
                   h
                   .
                   Therefore
                   is
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   of
                   one
                   substance
                   ,
                   maiestie
                   ,
                   and
                   glory
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sonne
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   beleefe
                   of
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   beleeue
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   giuer
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   &c.
                   who
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   sonne
                   together
                   is
                   worshipped
                   
                   and
                   glorified
                   ,
                   who
                   spake
                   by
                   the
                   Prophets
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Godhead
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   the
                   glory
                   equal
                   ,
                   the
                   maiesty
                   coeternal
                   .
                   Such
                   as
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   &
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   &c
                   ,
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   Trinitie
                   none
                   is
                   afore
                   or
                   after
                   other
                   ,
                   none
                   is
                   greater
                   or
                   lesse
                   then
                   another
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   whole
                   three
                   persons
                   be
                   coeternall
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   coequal
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   very
                   same
                   doe
                   all
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   and
                   confesse
                   l
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   premises
                   doe
                   make
                
                 
                   Against
                   the
                   Tretheites
                   ;
                   which
                   affirme
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   be
                   inferior
                   vnto
                   the
                   Father
                   a
                   ,
                
                 
                   Against
                   the
                   Arrians
                   ;
                   who
                   said
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   was
                   inferior
                   to
                   the
                   Sonne
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Against
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   who
                   held
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   minister
                   ,
                   and
                   seruant
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sonne
                   c
                   :
                   yet
                   of
                   more
                   excellent
                   maiestie
                   ,
                   and
                   dignitie
                   then
                   the
                   Angels
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Against
                   many
                   erroneous
                   spirits
                   ,
                   which
                   deliuer
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   be
                   nothing
                   els
                   but
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   motion
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Samosatenians
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   bare
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   efficacie
                   of
                   God
                   working
                   by
                   a
                   secret
                   inspiration
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Turkes
                   f
                   ;
                   and
                   certaine
                   English
                   Sadduces
                   doe
                   imagine
                   *
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Inheritance
                   allotted
                   to
                   the
                   faithfull
                   g
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   beeing
                   or
                   vertuous
                   estate
                   of
                   Christ
                   h
                   ,
                   as
                   dreameth
                   H.N.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   affection
                   of
                   charitie
                   ,
                   or
                   Loue
                   within
                   vs
                   ;
                   an
                   error
                   of
                   Petrus
                   Lombardus
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Gods
                   loue
                   ,
                   fauour
                   ,
                   and
                   vertue
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   worketh
                   in
                   his
                   children
                   ;
                   so
                   thought
                   Ochinus
                   k
                   ,
                   and
                   Seruetus
                   l
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   proceeding
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   we
                   gather
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   teacheth
                   how
                
                 
                   The
                   Father
                   sendeth
                   the
                   comforter
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sonne
                   sendeth
                   the
                   comforter
                   ,
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   truth
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   b
                   ;
                   he
                   proceedeth
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   sent
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Sonne
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ;
                   neither
                   made
                   ,
                   nor
                   created
                   ,
                   but
                   proceeding
                   .
                   So
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   Father
                   ,
                   not
                   three
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   one
                   sonne
                   ,
                   not
                   three
                   sonnes
                   ;
                   one
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   not
                   three
                   holy
                   Ghostes
                   f
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   moderne
                   christians
                   g
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   discouereth
                   all
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   impious
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   erre
                   from
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   which
                   hold
                   and
                   affirme
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   proceedeth
                   neither
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   Arrians
                   doe
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   sonne
                   :
                   as
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   the
                   Graecians
                   b
                   ,
                   the
                   Russians
                   c
                   ,
                   the
                   Moscouites
                   d
                   ,
                   maintaine
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   double
                   proceeding
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   one
                   temporall
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   eternall
                   ;
                   an
                   error
                   of
                   Peter
                   Lombard
                   e
                   ,
                   vncontrolled
                   hitherto
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   well
                   liked
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             6.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             sufficiencie
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             for
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Holy
             Scripture
             1
             containeth
             all
             things
             necessarie
             for
             saluation
             :
             so
             that
             whatsoeuer
             is
             not
             read
             therein
             ,
             nor
             may
             be
             prooued
             thereby
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             required
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             beleeued
             as
             an
             article
             of
             the
             Faith
             or
             be
             thought
             requisite
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             .
             2
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             doe
             vnderstand
             those
             Canonicall
             bookes
             of
             the
             old
             and
             newe
             testament
             ,
             of
             whose
             authoritie
             was
             neuer
             any
             doubt
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               names
               and
               number
               of
               the
               Canonicall
               bookes
               .
            
             
               Genesis
               .
            
             
               Exodus
               .
            
             
               Leviticus
               .
            
             
               Numbers
               .
            
             
               Deuteronomium
               .
            
             
               Iosue
               .
            
             
               Iudges
               .
            
             
               Ruth
               .
            
             
               The
               1.
               
               Booke
               of
               Samuel
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               
               Booke
               of
               Samuel
               .
            
             
               The
               1.
               
               Booke
               of
               Kings
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               
               Booke
               of
               Kings
               .
            
             
               The
               1.
               
               Booke
               of
               Chronicles
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               
               Booke
               of
               Chronicles
               .
            
             
               The
               1.
               
               Booke
               of
               Esdras
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               
               Booke
               of
               Esdras
               .
            
             
               The
               Booke
               of
               Esther
               .
            
             
               The
               Booke
               of
               Iob.
               
            
             
               The
               Psalmes
               .
            
             
               The
               Proverbs
               .
            
             
               Eccles.
               or
               the
               Preacher
               .
            
             
               Canticles
               or
               song
               of
               Salomon
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Prophets
               the
               greater
               .
            
             
               
               12Prophets
               the
               lesse
               .
            
          
           
             3
             And
             the
             other
             bookes
             (
             as
             Hierome
             saith
             )
             the
             Church
             doth
             read
             for
             example
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             instruction
             of
             manners
             :
             but
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             applie
             them
             to
             stablish
             any
             doctrine
             ,
             Such
             are
             these
             following
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               3.
               
               Booke
               of
               Esdras
               .
            
             
               The
               4.
               
               Booke
               of
               Esdras
               .
            
             
               The
               Booke
               of
               Tobias
               .
            
             
               The
               Booke
               of
               Iudith
               .
            
             
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Booke
               of
               Hester
               .
            
             
               The
               Booke
               of
               wisedome
               .
            
             
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Sirach
               .
            
             
               Baruch
               the
               Prophet
               .
            
             
               Song
               of
               the
               3.
               children
               .
            
             
               The
               story
               of
               Susanna
               .
            
             
               Of
               Bel
               ,
               and
               the
               Dragon
               .
            
             
               The
               praier
               of
               Manasses
               .
            
             
               The
               1.
               
               Booke
               of
               Macchabes
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               
               Booke
               of
               Macchabes
               .
            
          
           
             4
             All
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             newe
             Testament
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             receiued
             ,
             we
             doe
             receiue
             ,
             and
             accompt
             them
             for
             Canonicall
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               sacred
               Scripture
               conteineth
               all
               things
               necessarie
               (
               to
               be
               knowen
               ,
               and
               beleeued
               )
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               the
               bookes
               in
               the
               volume
               of
               the
               Bible
               are
               not
               Canonicall
               ,
               but
               some
               and
               namely
               those
               here
               specified
               ,
               are
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               3.
               
               &
               4.
               bookes
               of
               Esdras
               ,
               the
               booke
               of
               Tobias
               ,
               &c.
               are
               apocryphal
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               newe
               Testament
               all
               the
               bookes
               are
               Canonicall
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 sacred
                 Scripture
                 containeth
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeued
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   to
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   instruct
                   vs
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   necessary
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   knowen
                   and
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   for
                   mans
                   saluation
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   teacheth
                   .
                
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   put
                   nothing
                   vnto
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   I
                   command
                   you
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   )
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   yee
                   take
                   ought
                   therefrom
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   I
                   command
                   you
                   ,
                   take
                   heed
                   you
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                   thou
                   shalt
                   put
                   nothing
                   thereto
                   ,
                   nor
                   take
                   ought
                   therfrom
                   b
                   .
                   Thou
                   
                   shalt
                   not
                   turne
                   away
                   from
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   maist
                   prosper
                   whither
                   soeuer
                   thou
                   goest
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Euery
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   pure
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Put
                   nothing
                   vnto
                   his
                   words
                   least
                   he
                   reprooue
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   be
                   found
                   a
                   liar
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   things
                   are
                   written
                   that
                   ye
                   might
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   beleeuing
                   yee
                   might
                   haue
                   life
                   through
                   his
                   Name
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   is
                   giuen
                   by
                   inspiration
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   profitable
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   to
                   improoue
                   ,
                   to
                   correct
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   instruct
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   absolute
                   ,
                   beeing
                   made
                   perfect
                   vnto
                   all
                   good
                   workes
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   shall
                   adde
                   vnto
                   these
                   things
                   :
                   God
                   shall
                   adde
                   vnto
                   him
                   the
                   plagues
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   this
                   booke
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   shall
                   diminish
                   of
                   the
                   wordes
                   of
                   this
                   booke
                   ,
                   God
                   shall
                   take
                   away
                   his
                   part
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   cittie
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   this
                   booke
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Hereunto
                   Gods
                   people
                   both
                   alwaies
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   doe
                   subscribe
                   h
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   adversaries
                   be
                   wee
                   to
                   all
                   adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   especially
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   such
                   as
                   scorne
                   ,
                   and
                   contemptuously
                   reiect
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   did
                   the
                   Circumcellians
                   ,
                   which
                   defaced
                   ,
                   and
                   burnt
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   
                   ,
                   and
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   the
                   tenth
                   ,
                   who
                   tearmed
                   the
                   holy
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   A
                   fable
                   of
                   Christ
                   b
                   :
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   prophane
                   Atheists
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   debase
                   the
                   credite
                   and
                   estimation
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   George
                   did
                   d
                   :
                   and
                   both
                   doe
                   the
                   papists
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   an
                   opinion
                   that
                   the
                   scriptures
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   instruct
                   mankinde
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   e
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   which
                   deeme
                   not
                   the
                   holy
                   Bible
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   f
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   bookes
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   frequent
                   then
                   the
                   tearming
                   of
                   Gods
                   reverend
                   ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   preachers
                   ,
                   Scripture
                   learned
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   to
                   them
                   which
                   with
                   Gods
                   word
                   doe
                   equall
                   their
                   owne
                   
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   Iniunctions
                   ,
                   precepts
                   ,
                   and
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   Papists
                   .
                   For
                   of
                   their
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Rhemists
                   :
                   whatsoeuer
                   the
                   lawfull
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   or
                   Preists
                   of
                   Gods
                   church
                   preach
                   in
                   the
                   vnitie
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   (
                   meaning
                   the
                   newe
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   )
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   Gods
                   owne
                   word
                   g
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   blasphemously
                   Stapletō
                   :
                   As
                   the
                   Iewes
                   were
                   to
                   beleeue
                   Christ
                   :
                   so
                   are
                   wee
                   simply
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   euery
                   thing
                   to
                   beleeue
                   the
                   church
                   (
                   of
                   Rome
                   )
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   teacheth
                   truth
                   or
                   errors
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   by
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   commanded
                   ,
                   ought
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   as
                   the
                   very
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   saith
                   Abbat
                   Trithemius
                   i
                   ,
                   of
                   Popish
                   precepts
                   :
                   and
                   our
                   English
                   Rhemists
                   ,
                   He
                   that
                   despiseth
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   or
                   her
                   lawfull
                   Pastors
                   precepts
                   ,
                   And
                   of
                   their
                   Traditions
                   :
                   k
                   He
                   that
                   refuseth
                   ecclesiasticall
                   traditions
                   ,
                   deserueth
                   to
                   be
                   throwne
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   which
                   refuseth
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   saith
                   Didacus
                   Stella
                   l
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   Trent
                   ;
                   with
                   like
                   affection
                   of
                   godlines
                   and
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   embrace
                   wee
                   ,
                   and
                   worship
                   the
                   bookes
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   ecclesiasticall
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Counsell
                   m
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   opinion
                   haue
                   the
                   Moscovites
                   of
                   Traditions
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   them
                   finally
                   are
                   we
                   adversarie
                   which
                   aboue
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   doe
                   preferre
                   ▪
                   their
                   owne
                   1
                   inuentions
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   ;
                   whereof
                   one
                   said
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   That
                   good
                   man
                   maketh
                   a
                   trimme
                   discourse
                   ,
                   but
                   prooueth
                   nothing
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   to
                   whome
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   foolishnes
                   o
                   ;
                   2
                   and
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Manichies
                   p
                   ,
                   David
                   George
                   q
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   Turkes
                   r
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   s
                   ,
                   3
                   or
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   more
                   cruelly
                   doe
                   punish
                   the
                   violators
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   and
                   ordinances
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   doe
                   the
                   breakers
                   of
                   Gods
                   commandements
                   ;
                   4
                   or
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   Edicts
                   ,
                   Iudgements
                   ,
                   Proclamations
                   &c.
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   braine
                   of
                   man
                   ;
                   as
                   Mac●hiauell
                   doth
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   schollers
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 bookes
                 in
                 the
                 volume
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 are
                 not
                 Canonicall
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   some
                   bookes
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   those
                   aboue
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   are
                   Canonicall
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   bin
                   graunted
                   by
                   the
                   best
                   learned
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   godly
                   of
                   long
                   time
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   all
                   reformed
                   churches
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   iudgement
                   with
                   vs
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   their
                   publike
                   Confessions
                   ,
                   some
                   haue
                   so
                   accounted
                   ,
                   and
                   iudged
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   we
                   doe
                   a
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   (
                   to
                   speake
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   canonicall
                   bookes
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   )
                   much
                   haue
                   they
                   offended
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   reiected
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   allowed
                   but
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   bookes
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   testament
                   :
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   sort
                   were
                   the
                   Seuerians
                   a
                   ,
                   Basilides
                   b
                   ,
                   Carpocrates
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Manichies
                   d
                   ;
                   are
                   the
                   Catabaptistes
                   e
                   :
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   were
                   sundrie
                   ,
                   whereof
                
                 
                   Some
                   receiued
                   no
                   moe
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   fiue
                   bookes
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sadduceis
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   bookes
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   testament
                   ,
                   reiect
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   his
                   foure
                   last
                   bookes
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Moscovites
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   embraced
                   the
                   Law
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Samarites
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   esteemed
                   neither
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Appelleans
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   had
                   in
                   contempt
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Canticles
                   ,
                   as
                   Sebastian
                   Castello
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   some
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Iob
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   l
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 bookes
                 of
                 Esdras
                 ,
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Tobias
                 ,
                 &c.
                 be
                 Apocrypha
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   diuers
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   these
                   bookes
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   are
                   Apocrypha
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   neither
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   said
                   ;
                   nor
                   they
                   alone
                   which
                   affirme
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   For
                   so
                   iudge
                   of
                   them
                   did
                   the
                   auncient
                   councel
                   at
                   Laodicea
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   Churches
                   reformed
                   and
                   name-in
                   France
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   Belgia
                   
                   c.
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   heede
                   of
                   ,
                   as
                   Seducers
                   which
                   vpon
                   the
                   Church
                   would
                   thrust
                   ,
                   either
                   other
                   mens
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   deuises
                   ,
                   not
                   comprised
                   in
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   as
                   would
                   Some
                   ,
                   the
                   new
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Barrobas
                   ,
                   and
                   Barrolf
                   ,
                   of
                   Basilides
                   the
                   heretike
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   the
                   manifestations
                   of
                   Marcion
                   the
                   heretike
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   Manichie
                   the
                   heritike
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   ,
                   Esaias
                   Ascensorium
                   ,
                   of
                   Hierax
                   the
                   heretike
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   the
                   Gospel
                   after
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   after
                   S.
                   Andrew
                   ,
                   S.
                   Iames
                   the
                   lesser
                   ,
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   S.
                   Bartholomew
                   ,
                   the
                   12.
                   
                   Apostles
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   Nicodemus
                   ,
                   Thaddeus
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   ,
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   S.
                   Abdie
                   ,
                   S.
                   Andreas
                   ,
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Philip
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   the
                   Reuelation
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Peter
                   Steven
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   ,
                   the
                   bookes
                   of
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   of
                   H.N.
                   with
                   Popish
                   Legendes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   the
                   bookes
                   Apocrypha
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   volume
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   therefore
                   anathematize
                   ,
                   and
                   curse
                   so
                   many
                   as
                   take
                   them
                   not
                   for
                   Canonicall
                   e
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 newe
                 Testament
                 all
                 bookes
                 are
                 Canonicall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Although
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   accepted
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   bookes
                   ,
                   contained
                   within
                   the
                   volume
                   of
                   the
                   newe
                   Testament
                   ,
                   for
                   Canonicall
                   :
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   were
                   wholly
                   taken
                   and
                   receiued
                   by
                   the
                   common
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   very
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   almost
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   professed
                   .
                
                 
                   Howbeit
                   we
                   iudge
                   them
                   Canonicall
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   because
                   learned
                   ,
                   and
                   godly
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   so
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   receiue
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   allowe
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   doth
                   testifie
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   from
                   God
                   :
                   They
                   carrie
                   a
                   sacred
                   and
                   diuine
                   authoritie
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   doe
                   also
                   agree
                   in
                   all
                   pointes
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   bookes
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   in
                   admitting
                   all
                   and
                   euery
                   of
                   these
                   bookes
                   ,
                   &
                   acknowledging
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   Canonicall
                   ,
                   we
                   demonstrate
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   against
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   reiected
                   all
                   the
                   newe
                   Testament
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   &
                   our
                   Matthew
                   Hamant
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   allowed
                   part
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   whole
                   new
                   Testament
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   were
                   of
                   diuers
                   sorts
                   ,
                   whereof
                
                 
                   Some
                   allowed
                   of
                   the
                   Euangelists
                   ,
                   onely
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Cerdonites
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   Ebionites
                   c
                   ;
                   others
                   onely
                   Luk
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Marcionites
                   d
                   ,
                   others
                   ,
                   onely
                   Iohn
                   as
                   the
                   Valentinians
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   accepted
                   onely
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Tatians
                   :
                   others
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   bookes
                   reiected
                   the
                   said
                   Actes
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Manichies
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Seuerites
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   S.
                   Pauls
                   epistles
                   ,
                   tooke
                   the
                   epistles
                   vnto
                   Timothie
                   ,
                   and
                   Titus
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   Canonical
                   ,
                   as
                   Marcion
                   the
                   heretike
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   as
                   Apocryphal
                   ,
                   refused
                   the
                   epistle
                   vnto
                   Philemon
                   k
                   ,
                   others
                   the
                   epistle
                   vnto
                   the
                   Hebrewes
                   ,
                   the
                   epistle
                   of
                   S.
                   Iames
                   ,
                   as
                   Althemerus
                   l
                   ,
                   others
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   second
                   epistles
                   of
                   Iohn
                   with
                   the
                   epistle
                   of
                   Iude
                   ,
                   as
                   Wigandus
                   m
                   ;
                   others
                   the
                   epistle
                   vnto
                   the
                   Hebrewes
                   ,
                   of
                   Iames
                   ,
                   the
                   two
                   last
                   of
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Iude
                   ,
                   as
                   Cardinall
                   Caietane
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   reiected
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohns
                   reuelations
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   ,
                   as
                   Heshusius
                   o
                   :
                   we
                   are
                   also
                   against
                   them
                   which
                   allowed
                   neither
                   the
                   whole
                   newe
                   Testament
                   ,
                   nor
                   those
                   bookes
                   wholly
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   embraced
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Marcionites
                   ,
                   who
                   defaced
                   all
                   those
                   places
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   after
                   Luke
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   epistles
                   ,
                   which
                   concernd
                   either
                   the
                   diuinitie
                   ,
                   or
                   humanitie
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   p
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   lastly
                   are
                   wee
                   against
                   them
                   which
                   receiue
                   the
                   whole
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   but
                   deface
                   and
                   put
                   out
                   such
                   textes
                   as
                   mislike
                   
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Turkes
                   who
                   scrape
                   out
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   finde
                   touching
                   the
                   passion
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   alleadging
                   how
                   it
                   was
                   added
                   purposely
                   by
                   the
                   Iewes
                   in
                   derision
                   of
                   Christians
                   q
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             7.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             old
             Testament
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             new
             .
             For
             both
             in
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             newe
             Testament
             euerlasting
             life
             is
             offered
             to
             mankinde
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             onely
             mediatour
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             being
             both
             God
             ,
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             2
             VVherefore
             they
             are
             not
             tr
             be
             heard
             ,
             which
             faine
             that
             the
             old
             Fathers
             did
             looke
             onely
             for
             transitory
             promises
             .
          
           
             Although
             the
             law
             giuen
             from
             God
             by
             Moses
             ,
             as
             touching
             3
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             rites
             ,
             doe
             not
             binde
             Christian
             men
             :
             4
             nor
             the
             ciuill
             precepts
             thereof
             ought
             of
             necessitie
             to
             be
             receiued
             in
             any
             Common
             wealth
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             5
             no
             Christian
             man
             whatsoeuer
             is
             free
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             morall
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               old
               Testament
               is
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               newe
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               old
               Fathers
               looked
               for
               eternall
               happinesse
               ,
               through
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               temporall
               blessings
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Christians
               are
               not
               bound
               at
               all
               to
               the
               obseruation
               of
               the
               Iudaical
               ceremonies
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Iudiciall
               lawes
               of
               the
               Iewes
               are
               not
               necessarily
               to
               be
               receiued
               ,
               or
               established
               in
               any
               common
               wealth
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               No
               Christian
               man
               whatsoeuer
               is
               freed
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               lawe
               Moral
               .
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 Testament
                 is
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THat
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   is
                   not
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   newe
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   prooued
                   by
                   many
                   inuincible
                   arguments
                   :
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   apparent
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   very
                   God
                   and
                   very
                   man
                   (
                   as
                   aboue
                   art
                   .
                   2.
                   hath
                   bin
                   declared
                   )
                   is
                   offered
                   vnto
                   mankind
                   for
                   his
                   eternall
                   saluation
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   both
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   We
                   learne
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   and
                   no
                   Christs
                   moe
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   learne
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   newe
                   c
                   ,
                   we
                   learne
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   is
                   very
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   e
                   ;
                   we
                   learne
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   was
                   borne
                   at
                   Berhelem
                   in
                   the
                   newe
                   g
                   ,
                   we
                   learne
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   was
                   borne
                   of
                   a
                   virgine
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   i
                   ,
                   we
                   learne
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   was
                   honoured
                   of
                   wise
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   l
                   ,
                   we
                   learne
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   he
                   road
                   vpon
                   an
                   Asse
                   vnto
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   newe
                   n
                   ,
                   we
                   learne
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   so
                   doe
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   betraied
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   p
                   :
                   we
                   learne
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   q
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   hee
                   suffered
                   not
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   our
                   transgressions
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   newe
                   r
                   ;
                   we
                   learne
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   so
                   doe
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   s
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   newe
                   that
                   he
                   rose
                   againe
                   from
                   the
                   graue
                   t
                   ;
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   so
                   do
                   u
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   newe
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   ascended
                   into
                   heauen
                   x
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   so
                   doe
                   y
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   then
                   adversaries
                   to
                   all
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   reiect
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   no
                   reckoning
                   ,
                   the
                   old
                   Testamēt
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   both
                   old
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   as
                   Basilides
                   ,
                   Carpocrates
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Manichies
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   newe
                   Libertines
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   is
                   abrogated
                   b
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 Fathers
                 looked
                 for
                 eternall
                 happines
                 ,
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 temporall
                 blessings
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   old
                   Fathers
                   to
                   haue
                   looked
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   transitorie
                   promises
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   eternall
                   happines
                   ,
                   through
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   doth
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                   saith
                   a
                   ,
                
                 
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   you
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   Fathers
                   were
                   vnder
                   the
                   cloude
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   passed
                   through
                   the
                   sa
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   did
                   all
                   eate
                   the
                   same
                   spirituall
                   meat
                   ;
                   and
                   did
                   all
                   drinke
                   the
                   same
                   spirituall
                   drinke
                   ▪
                   
                   (
                   for
                   they
                   dranke
                   of
                   the
                   spirituall
                   Rocke
                   that
                   followed
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Rocke
                   was
                   Christ.
                   )
                
                 
                   By
                   faith
                   Noe
                   was
                   made
                   heire
                   of
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   faith
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   faith
                   Moses
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   come
                   to
                   age
                   ,
                   refused
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Pharaohs
                   daughter
                   ,
                   and
                   chose
                   rather
                   to
                   suffer
                   adversitie
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   enioy
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   sinne
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   ;
                   esteeming
                   the
                   rebukes
                   of
                   Christ
                   greater
                   riches
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   treasures
                   of
                   Egypt
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   had
                   respect
                   vnto
                   the
                   recompense
                   of
                   the
                   reward
                   c
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   All
                   these
                   through
                   faith
                   obtained
                   good
                   report
                   ,
                   and
                   receiued
                   not
                   the
                   promise
                   ;
                   God
                   providing
                   a
                   better
                   thing
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   without
                   vs
                   should
                   not
                   bee
                   made
                   perfite
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Abraham
                   reioyced
                   to
                   see
                   my
                   day
                   e
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   aboue
                   hope
                   ,
                   beleeued
                   vnder
                   hope
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   many
                   nations
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   which
                   saluation
                   the
                   Prophets
                   haue
                   inquired
                   ,
                   and
                   searched
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   truth
                   was
                   neuer
                   doubted
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   publikely
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   some
                   confessions
                   h
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   which
                   thinke
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   &
                   faithfull
                   people
                   before
                   Christ
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   hoped
                   onely
                   for
                   temporall
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   for
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   &
                   if
                   for
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   for
                   etetnall
                   happines
                   ;
                   as
                   did
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Atheists
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   Sadducis
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   happines
                   ,
                   by
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   to
                   be
                   accomplished
                   in
                   this
                   transitorie
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   H.
                   N.
                   very
                   strangely
                   allegorizeth
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   calleth
                   it
                   ,
                   The
                   good
                   land
                   of
                   the
                   vpright
                   ,
                   and
                   concordable
                   life
                   ;
                   and
                   saith
                   that
                   ,
                   The
                   louely
                   being
                   ,
                   or
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Loue
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   ioy
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   Rom.
                   14.6
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   wherein
                   hony
                   ,
                   and
                   milke
                   floweth
                   ,
                   spoken
                   of
                   Exod.
                   3.
                   a.
                   13.
                   a.
                   Deut.
                   8.
                   b.
                   This
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   a
                   great
                   deale
                   to
                   this
                   effect
                   hath
                   H.
                   N.
                   
                   c
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Christians
                 are
                 not
                 bounde
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 Iudaicall
                 ceremonies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   neither
                   the
                   whole
                   law
                   ceremoniall
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   part
                   thereof
                   is
                   necessarily
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   of
                   vs
                   christians
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   by
                   Peters
                   vision
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostles
                   decree
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   all
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   so
                   some
                   Churches
                   publikely
                   acknowlege
                   the
                   same
                   d
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   a
                   wrong
                   opinion
                   therefore
                   be
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   either
                   that
                   the
                   lawe
                   Ceremoniall
                   whollie
                   is
                   to
                   continue
                   ,
                   &
                   be
                   in
                   vse
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   part
                   thereof
                   is
                   yet
                   in
                   force
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   former
                   of
                   these
                   was
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   false
                   prophets
                   a
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Cerinthians
                   b
                   ,
                   the
                   Ebionites
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   Armenians
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   d
                   ;
                   the
                   latter
                   is
                   an
                   error
                   of
                   our
                   home
                   Sabbatarians
                   .
                   For
                   say
                   they
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Sabboth
                   was
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   iustly
                   abrogated
                   at
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   Christ
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   all
                   Iewish
                   things
                   haue
                   bin
                   abrogated
                   ,
                   onely
                   (
                   be
                   their
                   very
                   words
                   )
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   hath
                   continued
                   still
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   his
                   propet
                   force
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   appeare
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   of
                   a
                   nature
                   farre
                   differing
                   from
                   them
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Whereas
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   were
                   so
                   changed
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   cleane
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Preisthood
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacrafices
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   this
                   day
                   (
                   meaning
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   day
                   )
                   was
                   so
                   changed
                   that
                   it
                   yet
                   remaineth
                   :
                   which
                   sheweth
                   that
                   though
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   were
                   ceremoniall
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   had
                   an
                   ende
                   ,
                   This
                   (
                   Sabboth
                   )
                   was
                   moral
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   abideth
                   still
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Commandement
                   (
                   of
                   sanctifying
                   euery
                   Seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Mosaicall
                   decalogue
                   )
                   is
                   naturall
                   ,
                   morall
                   ,
                   and
                   perpetuall
                   (
                   is
                   their
                   doctrine
                   h
                   .
                   )
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Iudiciall
                 lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 ,
                 or
                 established
                 in
                 any
                 Common
                 wealth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   profe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   truth
                   hereof
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   decree
                   a
                   ;
                   which
                   sheweth
                   wherevnto
                   onely
                   the
                   primitiue
                   church
                   necessarily
                   was
                   tied
                
                 
                   By
                   the
                   Apostles
                   doctrine
                   b
                   ,
                   which
                   enioyneth
                   Christians
                   to
                   yeeld
                   obediēce
                   vnto
                   the
                   ordināces
                   of
                   their
                   lawfull
                   gouerners
                   ,
                   and
                   commanders
                   whosoeuer
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   the
                   Apostles
                   example
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   S.
                   Paul
                   c
                   ,
                   who
                   tooke
                   benefit
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   good
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   ,
                   and
                   Emperiall
                   lawes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   truth
                   neither
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   euer
                   was
                   oppugned
                   by
                   any
                   Church
                   .
                   Only
                   among
                   our selues
                   some
                   thinke
                   vs
                   necessarily
                   tied
                   vnto
                   all
                   the
                   Iudicials
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Brownists
                   (
                   For
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   The
                   lawes
                   Iudiciall
                   of
                   Moses
                   belong
                   as
                   well
                   vnto
                   Christians
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   vnto
                   the
                   Iewes
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   bound
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   vnto
                   all
                   :
                   yet
                   vnto
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Iudicialls
                   ,
                   as
                   holdeth
                   T.C.
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   Philip
                   Stubs
                   c
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 No
                 Christian
                 man
                 whosoeuer
                 is
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 Morall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Thinke
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   come
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   destroy
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   fulfill
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   truly
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   (
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   )
                   ,
                   till
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   earth
                   perish
                   ,
                   one
                   iot
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   title
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   shall
                   not
                   scape
                   ,
                   till
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   :
                   whosoeuer
                   therefore
                   shall
                   breake
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   least
                   commandements
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   men
                   so
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   least
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   &c
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   wilt
                   enter
                   into
                   life
                   ,
                   keepe
                   the
                   commandements
                   .
                   &c.
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   nor
                   kill
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   commit
                   adulterie
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   steale
                   ;
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   beare
                   false
                   witnesse
                   ;
                   Honour
                   thy
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   mother
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Doe
                   wee
                   make
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   none
                   effect
                   ,
                   through
                   faith
                   ?
                   God
                   forbid
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   we
                   establish
                   the
                   Lawe
                   c
                   .
                   Circumcision
                   is
                   nothing
                   and
                   vncircumcision
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   keeping
                   of
                   the
                   Commandements
                   of
                   God
                   d
                   .
                   The
                   publike
                   confessions
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   France
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   Belgia
                   f
                   agree
                   with
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Whereby
                   are
                   condemned
                   ,
                   as
                   most
                   wicked
                   and
                   vnsond
                   ,
                   the
                   opinions
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Manichies
                   ,
                   who
                   found
                   fault
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   Lawe
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   prooceeding
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   darkenes
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Brownist
                   Glouer
                   ,
                   whose
                   opinion
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   Loue
                   now
                   is
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   tenne
                   commandements
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Iohannes
                   Islebius
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   followers
                   ,
                   the
                   Antinonies
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   Gods
                   lawe
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   ;
                   nor
                   the
                   consciences
                   of
                   sinners
                   to
                   be
                   terrified
                   ,
                   and
                   troubled
                   with
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Banister
                   (
                   among
                   our selues
                   )
                   who
                   held
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   vtterly
                   euill
                   for
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   or
                   heare
                   of
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   which
                   the
                   Law
                   preacheth
                   )
                   d
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             8.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             three
             Creedes
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             three
             Creedes
             ,
             Nicene
             creede
             ,
             Athanasius
             creede
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             the
             Apostles
             creede
             ,
             ought
             thoroughly
             to
             be
             receiued
             ,
             and
             beleeued
             .
             For
             2
             they
             may
             be
             prooued
             by
             most
             certaine
             warrants
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Nicen
               ,
               Athanasian
               ,
               and
               Apostolicall
               Creedes
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               receiued
               ,
               and
               beleeued
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               three
               creedes
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Ni.
               Athan.
               and
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               may
               be
               prooved
               by
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Nicen
                 ,
                 Athanasian
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 Creedes
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeued
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THis
                   Proposition
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   both
                   aunciently
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   a
                   ,
                   doe
                   acknowledge
                   for
                   true
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   much
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Godlinesse
                   are
                   they
                   ,
                   which
                   tearme
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Creede
                   ,
                   A
                   forged
                   patcherie
                   ,
                   as
                   Barrowe
                   doth
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Sathanasius
                   creede
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   Gregorius
                   Paulus
                   in
                   Polouia
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   newe
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   and
                   Nestorians
                   in
                   Lituania
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   My selfe
                   some
                   ●8
                   .
                   yeares
                   agoe
                   ,
                   heard
                   a
                   great
                   learned
                   man
                   ,
                   whose
                   name
                   vpon
                   an
                   other
                   occasion
                   afore
                   is
                   expressed
                   (
                   to
                   whose
                   acquaintance
                   I
                   was
                   artificially
                   brought
                   )
                   which
                   in
                   private
                   conference
                   betweene
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   tearmed
                   worthy
                   Zanchius
                   a
                   Foole
                   ,
                   &
                   an
                   Asse
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   booke
                   de
                   tribus
                   Elohim
                   ,
                   which
                   refuteth
                   the
                   newe
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   against
                   whose
                   sounders
                   ,
                   the
                   Creedes
                   of
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   and
                   Nicene
                   were
                   deuised
                   .
                   Him
                   attentiuely
                   I
                   heard
                   ,
                   but
                   could
                   neuer
                   ,
                   since
                   abide
                   for
                   those
                   wordes
                   :
                   &
                   in
                   deede
                   I
                   neuer
                   sawe
                   him
                   since
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 Creedes
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Ni.
                 Athan.
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 prooued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Than
                   this
                   assertion
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   true
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Creedes
                   ,
                   I
                   meane
                   these
                   three
                   Creedes
                   speake
                   first
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   ,
                   whom
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   beleeue
                   is
                   for
                   essence
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   a
                   ,
                   in
                   persons
                   three
                   b
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Creator
                   
                   c
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   the
                   Redeemer
                   d
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   the
                   sanctifier
                   e
                   .
                   Next
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   thinke
                   ,
                   and
                   beleeue
                   is
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   g
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   h
                   ,
                
                 
                   Pardoned
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   sinnes
                   i
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   appointed
                   to
                   arise
                   from
                   death
                   k
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   enioy
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   body
                   and
                   soule
                   l
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   wee
                   are
                   enemies
                   to
                   all
                   adversaries
                   of
                   this
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   whit
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   them
                   comprised
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   Sadduces
                   ,
                   Ebionites
                   ,
                   Tretheites
                   ,
                   Antitrinitarains
                   ,
                   Apollinarians
                   ,
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   Manichies
                   ,
                   Nestorians
                   ,
                   Origenians
                   ,
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Familists
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   or
                   whosoeuer
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             9.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             Originall
             ,
             or
             Birth
             sinne
             .
          
           
             1
             Originall
             sinne
             standeth
             not
             in
             the
             follwing
             of
             Adam
             as
             the
             Pelagians
             doe
             vainely
             talke
             )
             ,
             but
             2
             it
             is
             the
             fault
             ,
             &
             corruption
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             euery
             man
             ,
             that
             naturally
             is
             engendred
             of
             the
             offspring
             of
             Adam
             ,
             whereby
             man
             is
             very
             far
             gone
             from
             originall
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             is
             inclined
             to
             evill
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             euery
             person
             ,
             borne
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             deserueth
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             damnation
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             this
             infection
             of
             nature
             doth
             remaine
             ,
             yea
             in
             them
             that
             are
             regenerated
             ,
             whereby
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             called
             in
             Greeke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             VVhich
             some
             doe
             expound
             ,
             the
             
             wisedome
             :
             some
             the
             Sensuallitie
             ,
             some
             ,
             the
             affection
             :
             some
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             not
             subiect
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God.
             And
             although
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             for
             them
             that
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             are
             baptised
             :
             yet
             the
             apostle
             doth
             confesse
             ,
             that
             4
             Concupiscence
             ,
             and
             Lust
             hath
             of
             it selfe
             the
             nature
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               Originall
               sinne
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Originall
               sinne
               is
               the
               fault
               ,
               and
               corruption
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               euery
               man
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Originall
               sinne
               remaineth
               in
               God
               his
               deere
               children
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Concupiscence
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               regenerate
               ,
               is
               sinne
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   we
                   finde
                   of
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   the
                   subiect
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   effects
                   :
                   the
                   cause
                   thereof
                   is
                   Adams
                   fall
                   a
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   the
                   subtill
                   suggestions
                   of
                   the
                   deuill
                   b
                   ,
                   partly
                   through
                   his
                   owne
                   freewill
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   propagation
                   of
                   Adam
                   his
                   corrupted
                   nature
                   vnto
                   his
                   seede
                   and
                   posteritie
                   .
                
                 
                   Except
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   borne
                   againe
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   see
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   c
                   .
                   As
                   by
                   one
                   man
                   sinne
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   by
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   death
                   went
                   ouer
                   all
                   men
                   :
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   all
                   men
                   haue
                   sinned
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   
                   d.
                   As
                   new
                   borne
                   babes
                   desire
                   the
                   sincere
                   milke
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   may
                   grow
                   thereby
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Peter
                   
                   .
                   And
                   S.
                   Iames
                   f
                   ,
                   Of
                   his
                   owne
                   will
                   begate
                   he
                   vs
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   his
                   creatures
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   fore-mentioned
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   againe
                   g
                   :
                   You
                   that
                   were
                   dead
                   in
                   trespasses
                   and
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   were
                   by
                   nature
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   as
                   wel
                   as
                   others
                   .
                   But
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   rich
                   in
                   mercy
                   ,
                   through
                   his
                   great
                   loue
                   wherewith
                   he
                   loued
                   vs
                   ,
                   euen
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   dead
                   by
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   hath
                   
                   quickned
                   vs
                   together
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   subiect
                   thereof
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   olde
                   man
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   powers
                   ,
                   minde
                   ,
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   heart
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   minde
                   there
                   is
                   darkenes
                   ,
                   and
                   ignorance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   will
                   h
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   and
                   rebellious
                   affections
                   against
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   this
                   Birth
                   ,
                   or
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   are
                   first
                   actuall
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   both
                   inward
                   ,
                   as
                   vngodly
                   affections
                   ;
                   and
                   outward
                   ,
                   as
                   wicked
                   lookes
                   ,
                   prophane
                   speech
                   ,
                   and
                   diuelish
                   actions
                   k
                   ;
                   next
                   ,
                   an
                   euill
                   conscience
                   l
                   ,
                   which
                   bringeth
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   m
                   ,
                   death
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   eternall
                   damnation
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   churches
                   of
                   God
                   beleeue
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   in
                   their
                   publike
                   confessions
                   testifie
                   so
                   much
                   p
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   armed
                   with
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   forces
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   assisted
                   with
                   the
                   neighbour
                   churches
                   ,
                   we
                   offer
                   battell
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   Iewes
                   a
                   ,
                   Carpocratians
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   c
                   ,
                   who
                   flatly
                   denie
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   originall
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   is
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   least
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   lesse
                   then
                   any
                   veniall
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   is
                   onely
                   the
                   debt
                   of
                   punishment
                   for
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   Adam
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   his
                   fault
                   .
                
                 
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   is
                   not
                   properly
                   sinne
                   :
                   all
                   this
                   hath
                   
                     Ruardus
                     Tapperus
                  
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   are
                   infected
                   onely
                   with
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   are
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   sensible
                   punishment
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   To
                   Florinus
                   and
                   Blastus
                   ,
                   who
                   make
                   God
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   sinne
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   Sabbatarians
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   who
                   teach
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   life
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Adam
                   before
                   his
                   fall
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   continue
                   without
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Sabboth
                   was
                   ordained
                   before
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Adam
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   preserue
                   him
                   from
                   falling
                   h
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   being
                   holy
                   and
                   righteous
                   still
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   bin
                   preserued
                   in
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   
                   ;
                   which
                   D.
                   B.
                   deliuereth
                   in
                   his
                   Sabboth
                   doctrine
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   also
                   adversaries
                   to
                   the
                   like
                   curiously
                   affected
                   ,
                   who
                   enquire
                   .
                
                 
                   Whether
                   it
                   was
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   Adam
                   should
                   fall
                   ?
                
                 
                   Whether
                   God
                   enforced
                   our
                   first
                   parents
                   to
                   fall
                   ?
                
                 
                   Why
                   God
                   stayed
                   not
                   Adam
                   from
                   falling
                   ?
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 euery
                 man
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Imitation
                   of
                   Adam
                   his
                   disobedience
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Scripture
                   speaketh
                   of
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   ;
                   neither
                   doth
                   Gods
                   people
                   so
                   thinke
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Churches
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   extant
                   Confessions
                   ,
                   with
                   vs
                   denie
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   France
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lowe
                   countries
                   b
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   partly
                   the
                   Imputation
                   of
                   Adam
                   his
                   disobedience
                   vnto
                   vs
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   the
                   fault
                   ,
                   and
                   corruption
                   of
                   mans
                   nature
                   d
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Churches
                   also
                   acknowledge
                   e
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Pelagians
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   b
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   that
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   commeth
                   not
                   by
                   propagation
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Imitation
                   ,
                
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   ascribe
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   in
                   no
                   sort
                   vnto
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   either
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Hermogenians
                   c
                   ,
                   or
                   vnto
                   the
                   deuil
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Valentinians
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Manichies
                   ,
                   who
                   preached
                   that
                   this
                   sinne
                   is
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   contrary
                   substance
                   within
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   proceeded
                   no●
                   from
                   our
                   corrupted
                   nature
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Appollinarians
                   ,
                   who
                   held
                   originall
                   sinne
                   to
                   be
                   from
                   nature
                   
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   affirme
                   that
                   some
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   the
                   virgine
                   Mary
                   g
                   ,
                   is
                   free
                   from
                   this
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 remaineth
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 deere
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   allow
                   not
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   doe
                   ;
                   for
                   what
                   I
                   wouid
                   ,
                   that
                   doe
                   I
                   not
                   ;
                   but
                   what
                   I
                   hate
                   ,
                   that
                   doe
                   I
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   flesh
                   lusteth
                   against
                   the
                   spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   against
                   the
                   flesh
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   yee
                   cannot
                   doe
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   that
                   yee
                   would
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Euery
                   man
                   is
                   tempted
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   drawen
                   away
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   entised
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Dearely
                   belooued
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   strangers
                   ,
                   absteine
                   from
                   fleshly
                   lusts
                   ,
                   which
                   fight
                   against
                   the
                   soule
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Nothing
                   is
                   more
                   true
                   in
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   e
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   stand
                   therefore
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                
                 
                   Against
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   that
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   was
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   remained
                   in
                   the
                   Virgine
                   Mary
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Against
                   Giselbertus
                   ,
                   whose
                   doctrine
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   Baptisme
                   once
                   receiued
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   baptized
                   no
                   sinne
                   at
                   al
                   ,
                   either
                   originall
                   ,
                   or
                   actuall
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Against
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   who
                   affirme
                   that
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   and
                   regenerate
                   sinne
                   not
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Against
                   the
                   Carpocratians
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   boasted
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   euery
                   way
                   as
                   innocent
                   as
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ.
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Against
                   the
                   Adamites
                   both
                   old
                   e
                   and
                   newe
                   f
                   ,
                   who
                   said
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   so
                   good
                   a
                   state
                   as
                   Adam
                   was
                   before
                   his
                   fall
                   ,
                   therefore
                   without
                   originall
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   Against
                   the
                   Begadores
                   in
                   Almaigne
                   ,
                   affirming
                   they
                   were
                   
                   impeccable
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   attained
                   vnto
                   the
                   very
                   top
                   ,
                   and
                   pitch
                   of
                   perfection
                   ,
                   in
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   godlines
                   g
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Concupiscence
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 is
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Concupiscence
                   in
                   whomsoeuer
                   ,
                   lusteth
                   against
                   the
                   Spirit
                   a
                   ,
                   fighteth
                   against
                   both
                   the
                   soule
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   (
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   condemnation
                   to
                   them
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   d
                   ,
                   it
                   bringeth
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   damnation
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Mortifie
                   therefore
                   your
                   members
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   vpon
                   earth
                   (
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   f
                   vnto
                   the
                   Colossians
                   )
                   fornication
                   ,
                   vncleanes
                   ,
                   the
                   inordinate
                   affection
                   ,
                   euill
                   concupiscence
                   &c.
                   for
                   the
                   which
                   things
                   sake
                   ,
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   commeth
                   on
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   disobedience
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   vnto
                   all
                   Christians
                   ,
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   strangers
                   ,
                   abstaine
                   from
                   fleshly
                   lusts
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   is
                   both
                   the
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   Confessions
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   h
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   wee
                   mislike
                   their
                   opinions
                   ,
                   as
                   vnsound
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   that
                   cōcupiscēce
                   either
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   or
                   but
                   a
                   veniall
                   sin
                   ,
                   the
                   former
                   was
                   an
                   assertion
                   of
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   :
                   that
                   latter
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   Glouers
                   errors
                   .
                
                 
                   Francis
                   ,
                   the
                   Monke
                   of
                   Colen
                   counted
                   concupiscence
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   said
                   it
                   was
                   as
                   naturall
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   no
                   more
                   offensiue
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   man
                   to
                   lust
                   ,
                   then
                   for
                   the
                   Sunne
                   to
                   keepe
                   his
                   course
                   .
                
                 
                   Petrus
                   Lombardus
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Concupiscence
                   afore
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   both
                   a
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   a
                   punishment
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   both
                   teacheth
                   that
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   lusting
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   wicked
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   is
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   numbred
                   amongst
                   most
                   greiuous
                   sinnes
                   
                   ;
                   and
                   decreeth
                   how
                   ,
                   Concupiscence
                   is
                   not
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   inclineth
                   vnto
                   sinne
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Glouer
                   ,
                   the
                   Brownist
                   said
                   that
                   the
                   intemperate
                   affections
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   issuing
                   from
                   Concupiscence
                   ,
                   are
                   but
                   veniall
                   sinnes
                   
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             10.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             Freewill
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             condition
             of
             man
             ,
             after
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             is
             such
             that
             he
             cannot
             turne
             ,
             and
             prepare
             h●mselfe
             by
             his
             owne
             naturall
             strength
             ,
             and
             good
             workes
             ,
             2
             to
             faith
             ,
             and
             calling
             vpon
             God
             ,
             wherefore
             we
             haue
             no
             power
             to
             doe
             good
             workes
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             3
             without
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             preuenting
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             haue
             a
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             working
             with
             vs
             when
             we
             haue
             that
             good
             will.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Man
               of
               his
               owne
               strength
               ,
               many
               doe
               outward
               ,
               and
               euil
               workes
               ,
               before
               he
               is
               regenerate
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Man
               cannot
               doe
               any
               worke
               that
               good
               is
               ,
               and
               godly
               ,
               being
               not
               yet
               regenerate
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Man
               may
               performe
               ,
               and
               doe
               good
               workes
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               preuented
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               renued
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Man
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 strength
                 may
                 doe
                 outward
                 ,
                 and
                 euill
                 workes
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 is
                 regenerate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   WEe
                   denie
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   ,
                   not
                   yet
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   hath
                   free
                   will
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   preseruation
                   
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   bodily
                   estate
                   ,
                   which
                   thing
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   the
                   bruite
                   beastes
                   ,
                   and
                   prophane
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   well
                   observed
                   in
                   our
                   neighbour
                   churches
                   a
                   :
                   Besides
                   man
                   hath
                   free
                   will
                   to
                   performe
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   thinking
                   ,
                   willing
                   ,
                   and
                   doing
                   that
                   which
                   euill
                   is
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   imaginations
                   of
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   mans
                   heart
                   are
                   onely
                   euill
                   continually
                   b
                   ;
                   euill
                   ,
                   euen
                   from
                   his
                   youth
                   c
                   .
                   A
                   truth
                   confessed
                   by
                   our
                   brethren
                   
                   d.
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   false
                   perswasion
                   is
                   it
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   hath
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   moue
                   either
                   his
                   body
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   vnto
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   Laur.
                   Valla
                   dreamed
                   a
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   minde
                   vnto
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Manichies
                   maintained
                   ,
                   affirming
                   how
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   voluntarily
                   brought
                   ,
                   but
                   necessarily
                   driuen
                   vnto
                   sinne
                   b
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Man
                 cannot
                 doe
                 any
                 worke
                 that
                 good
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 ,
                 beeing
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 regenerate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   profe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   wisedome
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   enimitie
                   against
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   neither
                   indeede
                   can
                   be
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   cannot
                   please
                   God
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   naturnll
                   man
                   perceiueth
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   foolishnes
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   he
                   know
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   spiritually
                   discerned
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   saie
                   that
                   Iesus
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   not
                   sufficient
                   of
                   our selues
                   to
                   thinke
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   sufficiencie
                   is
                   from
                   God
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Without
                   mee
                   ye
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   reformed
                   f
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   are
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   naturally
                   there
                   is
                   Free
                   will
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   vnto
                   the
                   best
                   things
                   .
                   So
                   thought
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   the
                   Sadduceis
                   ,
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Donatists
                   b
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   affirme
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   Papists
                   .
                   For
                   say
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                
                 
                   Man
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   force
                   &
                   power
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   may
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Man
                   hath
                   free
                   will
                   to
                   performe
                   euen
                   spirituall
                   and
                   heauenly
                   things
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Men
                   beleeue
                   not
                   but
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   free
                   will
                   f
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   mans
                   free
                   will
                   to
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   to
                   obey
                   ,
                   or
                   disobey
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   truth
                   preached
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Catholike
                   (
                   popish
                   )
                   religion
                   teacheth
                   freewill
                   h
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Man
                 may
                 performe
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 preuented
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 renued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   a
                   man
                   preuented
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   regenerate
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   vnderstanding
                   is
                   enlightened
                   ▪
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   knoweth
                   the
                   secrets
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   minde
                   and
                   the
                   minde
                   is
                   altogether
                   changed
                   ,
                   and
                   bodie
                   enabled
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   the
                   Sriptures
                   are
                   plentifull
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   lawe
                   in
                   their
                   inward
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   write
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   man
                   knoweth
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   to
                   whome
                   the
                   Sonne
                   will
                   reuiele
                   him
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Blessed
                   art
                   thou
                   ,
                   Simon
                   ,
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Ionas
                   ,
                   for
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   hath
                   not
                   revelled
                   it
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   say
                   that
                   Iesus
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   
                   Ghost
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   one
                   is
                   giuen
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   wisedome
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   another
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   another
                   faith
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   another
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   healing
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   another
                   the
                   operations
                   of
                   great
                   workes
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   another
                   prophecie
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   the
                   discerning
                   of
                   spirits
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   diuersities
                   of
                   tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   interpretation
                   of
                   tongues
                   &c.
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   he
                   purifieth
                   mans
                   hearts
                   ,
                   f
                   ;
                   worketh
                   in
                   vs
                   both
                   the
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   deed
                   g
                   ;
                   the
                   spirit
                   helpeth
                   our
                   infirmities
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   to
                   pray
                   as
                   wee
                   ought
                   ,
                   &c
                   h
                   .
                   Such
                   were
                   some
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   yee
                   are
                   washed
                   ,
                   but
                   yee
                   are
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   but
                   ye
                   are
                   iustified
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Vnto
                   you
                   it
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   yee
                   should
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   suffer
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   doe
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   and
                   confesse
                   l
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             11.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             iustification
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             VVe
             are
             accounted
             righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             only
             for
             1
             the
             merit
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             2
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             3
             not
             for
             our
             owne
             workes
             ,
             or
             deseruings
             .
          
           
             VVherefore
             that
             we
             are
             iustified
             by
             Faith
             onely
             is
             a
             most
             wholesome
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             very
             full
             of
             comfort
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Onely
               for
               the
               merit
               our
               Lord
               and
               Sauiour
               Christ
               are
               we
               accounted
               righteous
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Onely
               by
               Faith
               are
               we
               accounted
               righteous
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Not
               for
               our
               owne
               workes
               ,
               or
               deseruings
               are
               we
               accounted
               righteous
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Onely
                 for
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 accounted
                 righteous
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   BY
                   Christ
                   his
                   blood
                   onely
                   wee
                   are
                   cleansed
                   .
                
                 
                   Hee
                   is
                   the
                   Lambe
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   iustified
                   freely
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   redemption
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   bought
                   with
                   a
                   price
                   c
                   ,
                   euen
                   with
                   the
                   pretious
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   lambe
                   vndefiled
                   and
                   without
                   spot
                   d
                   ;
                   which
                   cleanseth
                   vs
                   from
                   all
                   sinne
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   his
                   onely
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   iustified
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   one
                   many
                   be
                   made
                   righteous
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   the
                   Lawe
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   vnto
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   g
                   .
                   He
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   made
                   vnto
                   vs
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   and
                   redemption
                   h
                   :
                   and
                   wee
                   are
                   made
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   i
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   from
                   heauen
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   the
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Confession
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   reformed
                   l
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   truth
                   is
                   neither
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   nor
                   acknowledged
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   neither
                   perswaded
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   nor
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   mans
                   saluation
                   through
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   Nor
                   of
                   the
                   Pharise
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   followers
                   ,
                   who
                   thinke
                   that
                   by
                   ciuill
                   ,
                   and
                   externall
                   righteousnes
                   we
                   are
                   iustified
                   before
                   God
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   of
                   Matthewe
                   Hamant
                   ;
                   who
                   held
                   that
                   man
                   is
                   iustified
                   by
                   Gods
                   meere
                   mercie
                   without
                   respect
                   vnto
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   b
                   
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   Nor
                   of
                   Galeotus
                   Martius
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   and
                   persons
                   whosoeuer
                   liuing
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   and
                   inherit
                   euerlasting
                   happines
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   of
                   the
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   who
                   think
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   as
                   either
                   goe
                   on
                   pilgrimage
                   vnto
                   Mecha
                   ,
                   or
                   doe
                   kisse
                   the
                   sepulchre
                   of
                   Mahomet
                   ,
                   are
                   iustified
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   doe
                   obtaine
                   remission
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   of
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   :
                   who
                   teach
                   by
                   the
                   shedding
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   is
                   meant
                   the
                   spreading
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   our
                   heartes
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   whose
                   doctrine
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Though
                   Christ
                   hath
                   suffered
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   in
                   generall
                   :
                   yet
                   not
                   onely
                   each
                   man
                   must
                   suffer
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   part
                   in
                   particular
                   f
                   :
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   one
                   man
                   may
                   satisfie
                   for
                   another
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   teach
                   next
                   ,
                   that
                   sinnes
                   veniall
                   are
                   done
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   purged
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   Almes-deedes
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   worthy
                   receiuing
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ;
                   by
                   taking
                   of
                   holy
                   water
                   ;
                   knocking
                   vpon
                   the
                   breast
                   with
                   holy
                   meditation
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishops
                   blessing
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   h
                   ,
                   by
                   holy
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   ceremonies
                   i
                   ,
                   sacred
                   ceremonies
                   k
                   .
                   as
                   
                     
                       Confiteor
                       ,
                       tundo
                       ,
                       conspergor
                       ,
                       conteror
                       ,
                       oro
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Signor
                       ,
                       edo
                       ,
                       dono
                       ,
                       per
                       haec
                       venialia
                       pono
                       :
                       
                         that
                         is
                      
                       :
                    
                     
                       I
                       am
                       confest
                       vnto
                       the
                       preist
                       ,
                    
                     
                       I
                       knock
                       mine
                       heart
                       and
                       breast
                       with
                       fist
                       ;
                    
                     
                       With
                       holy
                       water
                       I
                       am
                       besprent
                       ,
                    
                     
                       And
                       with
                       contrition
                       all
                       yrent
                       ;
                    
                     
                       I
                       pray
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       heauenly
                       host
                       ,
                    
                     
                       I
                       crosse
                       my
                       forehead
                       at
                       euery
                       post
                       ;
                    
                     
                       I
                       eate
                       my
                       Sauiour
                       in
                       the
                       bread
                       ;
                    
                     
                       I
                       deale
                       my
                       d●ale
                       when
                       I
                       am
                       dead
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       doing
                       so
                       ,
                       I
                       know
                       I
                       may
                       ,
                    
                     
                       My
                       veniall
                       sinnes
                       soone
                       put
                       away
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   sinnes
                   mortall
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   many
                   waies
                   besides
                   are
                   clensed
                   ,
                   thinke
                   the
                   said
                   Papists
                   ,
                   as
                   By
                   the
                   mirits
                   of
                   dead
                   Saints
                   ,
                   namely
                   of
                   S.
                   Mary
                   the
                   virgine
                   :
                   
                     
                     
                       Threnosa
                       compassio
                       dulcissimae
                       Dei
                       Matris
                    
                     
                       Per●ucat
                       nos
                       ad
                       gaudiasummi
                       Dei
                       Patris
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       pittifull
                       compassion
                       of
                       Gods
                       best
                       pleasing
                       mother
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Bring
                       vs
                       to
                       the
                       ioyes
                       of
                       God
                       the
                       soueraigne
                       father
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   l
                   And
                   of
                   Thomas
                   Becket
                   ,
                   
                     
                       Tu
                       per
                       Thomae
                       sanguinem
                       ,
                       quem
                       pro●e
                       impendit
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Fac
                       nos
                       Christe
                       soandere
                       ,
                       quo
                       Thomas
                       ascendit
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       the
                       Blood
                       of
                       Thomas
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       for
                       the
                       expended
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Make
                       vs
                       Christ
                       ,
                       to
                       climbe
                       vp
                       ,
                       where
                       Thomas
                       ascended
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   By
                   Agnos
                   Deis
                   ,
                   whereof
                   they
                   say
                   :
                   
                     
                       Peccatum
                       frangit
                       ,
                       vt
                       Christi
                       sanguis
                       ,
                       &
                       angit
                       .
                    
                     
                       It
                       breaketh
                       sinn
                       ,
                       and
                       doeth
                       good
                       ,
                    
                     
                       As
                       well
                       as
                       Christ
                       his
                       pretious
                       blood
                       m
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   By
                   reading
                   certaine
                   parcels
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   vulgars
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Per
                     Euangelica
                     dicta
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Deleantur
                     nostra
                     delicta
                     n
                     .
                  
                   
                     Through
                     the
                     sayings
                     and
                     wordes
                     ,
                     euangelicall
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Our
                     sinnes
                     blot
                     out
                     and
                     vices
                     all
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Onely
                 by
                 Faith
                 are
                 we
                 accounted
                 righteous
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Onely
                   beleeue
                   a
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   shall
                   receiue
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   b
                   :
                   frō
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   ye
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   iustified
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   by
                   Christ
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   is
                   iustified
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Gospel
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   worketh
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   iustifieth
                   the
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   his
                   faith
                   is
                   counted
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   e
                   ,
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   beleueth
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Knowe
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   iustified
                   by
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   g
                
                 
                   God
                   would
                   iustifie
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   through
                   faith
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   They
                   which
                   be
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   are
                   blessed
                   with
                   faith
                   full
                   Abraham
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   grace
                   are
                   ye
                   saued
                   ,
                   through
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   of
                   your selues
                   i
                
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   doubtlesse
                   I
                   thinke
                   all
                   things
                   ●ut
                   losse
                   for
                   the
                   excellent
                   knowledge
                   sake
                   of
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   I
                   haue
                   counted
                   all
                   things
                   losse
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   iudge
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   doung
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   winne
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   might
                   be
                   founde
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   hauing
                   mine
                   owne
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   through
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   through
                   faith
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Cburches
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   their
                   publike
                   confessions
                   giue
                   testimonie
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   l
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   Pertakers
                   of
                   the
                   prophet
                   ,
                   and
                   sweetens
                   of
                   this
                   doctrine
                   are
                   ,
                   not
                   they
                   which
                   be
                   altogether
                   ignorant
                   of
                   this
                   mysterie
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   they
                   who
                   knowe
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   but
                   applie
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   soules
                   ,
                   and
                   consciences
                   ,
                   but
                   altogether
                   despise
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   in
                   condemning
                   Christ
                   ;
                   Herod
                   ,
                   in
                   killing
                   Iames
                   b
                   ;
                   Agrippa
                   ,
                   in
                   not
                   defending
                   Paul
                   c
                   ;
                   the
                   Iewes
                   in
                   ,
                   persecuting
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   Deuills
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   vngodly
                   persons
                   ,
                   Tyrans
                   ,
                   false
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostataes
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   they
                   which
                   teach
                   not
                   a
                   sure
                   confidence
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   historicall
                   knowledge
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   they
                   which
                   hold
                   that
                   all
                   and
                   euery
                   man
                   is
                   to
                   remaine
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   same
                   Papists
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   they
                   which
                   teach
                   that
                   man
                   is
                   iustified
                   ,
                
                 
                   Either
                   by
                   workes
                   ,
                   without
                   faith
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   false
                   Apostles
                   in
                   Asia
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   the
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   and
                   Anabaptists
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   workes
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   the
                   Pseudapostles
                   at
                   Hierusalem
                   i
                   ,
                   the
                   Ebionites
                   k
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Papists
                   l
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Russians
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   neither
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   nor
                   workes
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   which
                   contemne
                   
                   both
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   workes
                   too
                   ,
                   hoping
                   yet
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   carnally
                   secure
                   worldlings
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   shall
                   they
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   sweetnes
                   of
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   that
                   for
                   Christians
                   to
                   trust
                   onely
                   by
                   Christ
                   his
                   passion
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   Faith
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   breach
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   commandement
                   ,
                   as
                   Vaux
                   n
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Deuills
                   ,
                   as
                   Frier
                   Lawrence
                   a
                   Villanicentia
                   o
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Simon
                   Magus
                   ,
                   as
                   do
                   the
                   Rhemists
                   p
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   they
                   finally
                   which
                   maintaine
                   how
                   the
                   truly
                   righteous
                   apprehend
                   not
                   Christ
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   but
                   haue
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   rigteousnesse
                   essentially
                   ,
                   and
                   inherent
                   within
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   error
                   of
                   the
                   Catharists
                   q
                   ,
                   Papists
                   r
                   ,
                   Osiandri●ns
                   s
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   t
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Wee
                 are
                 accounted
                 righteous
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 owne
                 workes
                 ,
                 or
                 deseruings
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   what
                   hath
                   bin
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   workes
                   haue
                   no
                   place
                   ,
                   nor
                   portion
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   our
                   iustification
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   wee
                   finde
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   All
                   men
                   be
                   sinners
                   ,
                   and
                   destitue
                   of
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   therefore
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   iustified
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   workes
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Eternall
                   life
                   commeth
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   desert
                   ;
                   but
                   partly
                   of
                   promise
                   b
                   .
                   partly
                   of
                   gift
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   iust
                   shall
                   liue
                   by
                   faith
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   faith
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   godly
                   in
                   old
                   time
                   were
                   ;
                   so
                   Christians
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   iustified
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   godly
                   were
                   iustified
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   any
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   or
                   worthinesse
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   ,
                   so
                   iustified
                   was
                   Abraham
                   e
                   ,
                   the
                   Iewes
                   f
                   ,
                   the
                   Samaritans
                   g
                   ,
                   Paul
                   h
                   ,
                   the
                   Eunuch
                   i
                   ,
                   the
                   Iailo●
                   k
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   Churches
                   reformed
                   with
                   a
                   sweete
                   consent
                   applaude
                   &
                   confesse
                   this
                   doctrine
                   m
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Adversaries
                   herevnto
                   are
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   who
                   thought
                   men
                   were
                   iustified
                   by
                   externall
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   morall
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   ceremoniall
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   false
                   Apostles
                   in
                   Asia
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Pharisaicall
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   against
                   the
                   iustification
                   by
                   faith
                   alone
                   doe
                   hould
                   a
                   iustification
                   by
                   merits
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   Congtuitie
                   ,
                   dignitie
                   ,
                   condignitie
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   said
                   Papists
                   teach
                   besides
                   ,
                   that
                   life
                   eternall
                   is
                   due
                   vnto
                   vs
                   of
                   debt
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   deserue
                   it
                   by
                   our
                   good
                   workes
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   teach
                   finally
                   that
                   by
                   good
                   workes
                   our
                   sinnes
                   are
                   purged
                   g
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             12.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             good
             workes
             .
          
           
             Albeit
             that
             good
             workes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             follow
             after
             iustification
             ,
             cannot
             put
             away
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             &
             endure
             the
             seueritie
             of
             Gods
             iudgement
             :
             1
             yet
             are
             they
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             2
             and
             doe
             spring
             out
             necessarily
             of
             a
             true
             ,
             &
             liuely
             Faith
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             by
             them
             a
             liuely
             Faith
             3
             may
             be
             as
             euidently
             knowne
             as
             a
             tree
             discerned
             by
             the
             fruite
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Good
               workes
               doe
               please
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               No
               worke
               is
               good
               except
               it
               spring
               from
               Faith.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Good
               workes
               are
               the
               outward
               signes
               of
               the
               inward
               Beleefe
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 
                 Good
                 workes
                 doe
                 please
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THough
                   God
                   accepteth
                   not
                   man
                   for
                   his
                   workes
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   his
                   deere
                   sonnes
                   sake
                   :
                   yet
                   that
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   after
                   man
                   his
                   iustification
                   doe
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   cleere
                   truth
                   euery
                   where
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   requireth
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   outward
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   b
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   inward
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   appointed
                   for
                   the
                   vertuous
                   and
                   godly
                   ,
                   rewardes
                   both
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   punishments
                   ,
                   spirituall
                   f
                   ,
                   corporall
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   soule
                   ,
                   eternall
                   in
                   the
                   pit
                   of
                   hell
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   beleeued
                   and
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   Churches
                   i
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   truth
                   is
                   oppugned
                   by
                   adversaries
                   of
                   diuers
                   kindes
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Some
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   man
                   is
                   iustified
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   liue
                   as
                   he
                   listeth
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Libertines
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   attend
                   vpon
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   practise
                   good
                   workes
                   is
                   a
                   yoake
                   too
                   heavie
                   ,
                   and
                   intollerable
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Simonians
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   vtterly
                   cast
                   of
                   all
                   grace
                   ,
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   godlines
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Basilidians
                   b
                   ,
                   the
                   Aetians
                   c
                   ;
                   the
                   Circumcellians
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   Macchiuilians
                   ,
                   and
                   Atheists
                   .
                   Some
                   permit
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   all
                   manner
                   ,
                   yet
                   some
                   sinnes
                   :
                   so
                   allowed
                   was
                   both
                   whordome
                   ,
                   and
                   vncleane
                   pollutions
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Carpocratians
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   Valentinians
                   ,
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   Papists
                   h
                   ,
                   and
                   periurie
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   persecution
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Basilidians
                   i
                   ,
                   Helchesaites
                   k
                   ,
                   Priscillianists
                   l
                   ,
                   Henricians
                   m
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   n
                   ;
                   and
                   violaters
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   oaths
                   made
                   vnto
                   heretikes
                   o
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   them
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   Some
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Turkish
                   preists
                   called
                   Seiti
                   ,
                   and
                   Chagi
                   )
                   take
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   worke
                   meritorious
                   ,
                   by
                   lies
                   ,
                   swearing
                   ,
                   yea
                   forswearing
                   ,
                   to
                   damnifie
                   Christians
                   what
                   they
                   can
                   p
                   .
                   Much
                   like
                   vnto
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   aequi●ocating
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   in
                   deluding
                   ,
                   and
                   deceiuing
                   Protestant
                   Princes
                   ,
                   &
                   their
                   officers
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   doubtfull
                   speeches
                   ,
                   euen
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   sworne
                   to
                   answer
                   plainely
                   ,
                   and
                   truly
                   by
                   their
                   lawfull
                   magistrates
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   suppose
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   with
                   lip
                   seruice
                   onely
                   ,
                   &
                   outward
                   righteousnesse
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   hypocriticall
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   or
                   Pharifaicall
                   hypocrites
                   q
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 No
                 worke
                 is
                 good
                 excep●
                 it
                 spring
                 from
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   which
                   man
                   doth
                   is
                   not
                   pleasing
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   onely
                   which
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   a
                   true
                   faith
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   :
                   so
                   saith
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   cannot
                   please
                   God
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   neither
                   Circumcision
                   auaileth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   neither
                   vncircumcision
                   ,
                   but
                   faith
                   which
                   worketh
                   by
                   loue
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Vnto
                   the
                   pure
                   are
                   all
                   things
                   pure
                   ,
                   but
                   vnto
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   defiled
                   ,
                   and
                   vnbeleeuing
                   is
                   nothing
                   pure
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Without
                   faith
                   it
                   i●
                   vnpossible
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   although
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   Beleeuing
                   doe
                   please
                   God
                   :
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   so
                   perfect
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   satisfie
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   God.
                   Therefore
                   euē
                   of
                   the
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   &
                   iustified
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   pray
                   ,
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   debts
                   e
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   vnprofitable
                   seruants
                   f
                   :
                   and
                   S.
                   Paul.
                   
                
                 
                   Wee
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   lawe
                   is
                   spirituall
                   but
                   I
                   am
                   carnall
                   &c
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   euen
                   wee
                   doe
                   sigh
                   in
                   our selues
                   ▪
                   &c.
                   and
                   haue
                   infirmities
                   h
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Ye
                   cannot
                   doe
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   that
                   ye
                   would
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   k
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   wee
                   mislike
                   ,
                   and
                   condemne
                   the
                   opinions
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Valentinians
                   ,
                   and
                   Papists
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Valentinians
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   please
                   God
                   doe
                   Spirituall
                   men
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   themselues
                   onely
                   )
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   by
                   their
                   knowledge
                   of
                   diuine
                   mysteries
                   ;
                   and
                   Naturall
                   men
                   do
                   please
                   him
                   by
                   their
                   bodily
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   vpright
                   dealing
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   said
                   Valentinians
                   fained
                   three
                   sorts
                   ,
                   or
                   degrees
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   who
                   through
                   bare
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   the
                   next
                   Natural
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   dealing
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ;
                   the
                   third
                   they
                   call
                   Materiall
                   ,
                   mē
                   vtterly
                   vncapable
                   of
                   diuine
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   religious
                   speculations
                   ,
                   who
                   must
                   perish
                   both
                   in
                   soule
                   and
                   body
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Papists
                   teach
                   that
                
                 
                   They
                   onely
                   are
                   not
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   commandeth
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   also
                   which
                   be
                   either
                   voluntarily
                   done
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   or
                   enioyned
                   vs
                   by
                   preists
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   acceptable
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   done
                   without
                   faith
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Workes
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   without
                   respect
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   please
                   God
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Men
                   perfectly
                   may
                   keepe
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   God
                   f
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   error
                   also
                   be
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   h
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Good
                 workes
                 are
                 the
                 outward
                 signes
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 Beleefe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   are
                   the
                   reasons
                   ,
                   why
                   good
                   workes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   in
                   part
                   cited
                   afore
                   pag.
                   49.
                   yet
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   cause
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   may
                   be
                   knowne
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   and
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   are
                   knowne
                   ,
                   the
                   good
                   trees
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   bad
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   wheate
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   chaffe
                   b
                   ,
                   the
                   t●ue
                   disciples
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   false
                   c
                   ;
                   the
                   
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Satan
                   d
                   ,
                   the
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   vnbeleeuers
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Hereunto
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   Churches
                   doe
                   subscribe
                   f
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   faithfull
                   shewe
                   their
                   workes
                   ,
                   yet
                   neither
                   to
                   haue
                   them
                   seene
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   hypocriticall
                   Pharisies
                   a
                   ,
                   nor
                   therby
                   to
                   merit
                   heauen
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   Pharisaicall
                   Papists
                   ,
                   whose
                   doctrine
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   Good
                   workes
                   are
                   meritorious
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Good
                   workes
                   (
                   as
                   Contrition
                   ,
                   Confession
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   done
                   in
                   penance
                   )
                   not
                   onely
                   do
                   merit
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   besides
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   for
                   to
                   attaine
                   reconciliation
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   sinnes
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Life
                   eternall
                   is
                   due
                   vnto
                   good
                   workes
                   by
                   the
                   iustice
                   of
                   God
                   d
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             13.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             workes
             before
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             VVorkes
             done
             before
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             inspiration
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             are
             not
             pleasant
             to
             God
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             spring
             not
             of
             Faith
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             2
             neither
             doe
             they
             make
             men
             meete
             to
             receiue
             grace
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             the
             schoole
             authors
             say
             )
             deserue
             grace
             of
             congruitie
             :
             yea
             rather
             3
             for
             that
             they
             are
             not
             done
             as
             God
             hath
             willed
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             they
             haue
             the
             nature
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Workes
               done
               before
               iustification
               please
               not
               God.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Workes
               done
               before
               iustification
               deserue
               not
               grace
               of
               congruitie
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Workes
               done
               before
               iustification
               haue
               the
               nature
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Workes
                 done
                 before
                 Iustification
                 please
                 not
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   profe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   BEfore
                   men
                   doe
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   nothing
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   can
                   please
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   men
                   please
                   not
                   God
                   being
                   not
                   renued
                   ,
                   and
                   iustified
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                   For
                   before
                   men
                   be
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   grapes
                   ,
                   but
                   thornes
                   ;
                   nor
                   figs
                   ,
                   but
                   thistles
                   a
                   ;
                   not
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   euill
                   trees
                   b
                   ;
                   not
                   liuely
                   ,
                   but
                   dead
                   bowes
                   c
                   ;
                   not
                   engraffed
                   ,
                   but
                   wild
                   oliues
                   d
                   ;
                   not
                   friends
                   ,
                   but
                   enemies
                   e
                   ;
                   not
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   wrath
                   f
                   ,
                   which
                   bring
                   forth
                   no
                   good
                   fruit
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Churches
                   also
                   acknowledge
                   g
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   Aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Hereby
                   the
                   vanitie
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   perceiued
                   ,
                   which
                   thinke
                   before
                   mans
                   iustification
                   his
                   deedes
                   doe
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   such
                   are
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   the
                   Basilideans
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Papists
                   teach
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   Workes
                   done
                   without
                   faith
                   ,
                   doe
                   please
                   God
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Good
                   works
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Christ
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   thēselues
                   considered
                   ,
                   please
                   God
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Basilidians
                   placed
                   the
                   doers
                   of
                   ciuill
                   ,
                   and
                   philosophical
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   performed
                   without
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   heauens
                   c
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Workes
                 done
                 before
                 Iustification
                 deserue
                 not
                 grace
                 of
                 congruitie
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   vnregenerate
                   ,
                   not
                   yet
                   iustified
                   ,
                   haue
                   nothing
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   moue
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   gratious
                   vnto
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   old
                   a
                   ,
                   not
                   newe
                   creatures
                   ;
                   enemies
                   b
                   ,
                   not
                   fauourers
                   of
                   Godlines
                   ;
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   wrath
                   c
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   sinners
                   d
                   ,
                   not
                   vertuously
                   bent
                   ;
                   Infidels
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   beleeuers
                   ,
                   of
                   congruitie
                   deserue
                   no
                   grace
                   at
                   Gods
                   hands
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   faith
                   too
                   ,
                   and
                   confession
                   of
                   other
                   Churches
                   f
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   and
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   ouerthroweth
                   the
                   Popish
                   assertions
                   ,
                   concerning
                   merits
                   of
                   congruitie
                   a
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   good
                   workes
                   man
                   is
                   iustified
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   heire
                   of
                   eternall
                   life
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   euill
                   workes
                   deserue
                   hell
                   fire
                   :
                   so
                   eternall
                   happines
                   is
                   deserued
                   by
                   good
                   workes
                   c
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Workes
                 done
                 before
                 iustification
                 ,
                 haue
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   men
                   doe
                   ,
                   not
                   yet
                   iustified
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sinne
                   :
                   For
                   of
                   such
                   persons
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   workes
                   which
                   they
                   ,
                   euen
                   their
                   Fasting
                   a
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   b
                   ,
                   almes-deedes
                   c
                   ,
                   sacrificing
                   vnto
                   God
                   d
                   ,
                   prophecying
                   ,
                   and
                   working
                   of
                   miracles
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   e
                   ,
                   yea
                   all
                   their
                   actions
                   whatsoeuer
                   f
                   ,
                   are
                   abhominable
                   before
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   agreable
                   to
                   the
                   Confessions
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   g
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Erred
                   therefore
                   hath
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   in
                   pronouncing
                   them
                   accursed
                   ,
                   which
                   hold
                   that
                   all
                   workes
                   of
                   men
                   whatsoeuer
                   done
                   before
                   his
                   iustification
                   ,
                   are
                   sinne
                   
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             14.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             workes
             of
             Supererogation
             .
          
           
             Voluntary
             workes
             1
             besides
             ,
             ouer
             and
             aboue
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             workes
             of
             Supererogation
             ,
             cannot
             be
             taught
             without
             arrogancie
             ,
             and
             impietie
             .
             2
             For
             by
             them
             men
             doe
             declare
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             only
             render
             vnto
             God
             asmuch
             as
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             doe
             more
             for
             his
             sake
             then
             of
             bounden
             dutie
             is
             required
             whereas
             Christ
             saith
             plainely
             ,
             when
             yee
             haue
             done
             all
             that
             are
             commanded
             to
             you
             ,
             say
             ,
             wee
             be
             vnprofitable
             seruants
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Workes
               of
               Supererogation
               cannot
               be
               taught
               without
               arrogancie
               ,
               and
               impietie
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Workes
               of
               Supererogation
               ,
               are
               that
               sub●ersion
               of
               godlines
               ,
               and
               true
               religion
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 〈…〉
                 arrogancie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 impietie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   WOrkes
                   of
                   Supererogation
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   voluntary
                   workes
                   ,
                   besides
                   ,
                   ouer
                   ,
                   and
                   aboue
                   the
                   commandements
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   are
                   often
                   condemned
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   wee
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   walke
                   ,
                   not
                   after
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Statutes
                   of
                   God
                   a
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   not
                   what
                   man
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   Christ
                   doth
                   say
                   b
                   :
                   &
                   he
                   ,
                   teaching
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   christians
                   ,
                   setteth
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   direction
                   ,
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   and
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   then
                   that
                   hee
                   doth
                   neither
                   vrge
                   ,
                   nor
                   require
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   against
                   mans
                   Iniunctions
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   worship
                   mee
                   in
                   vaine
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   who
                   for
                   doctrine
                   teach
                   the
                   commandements
                   of
                   men
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Teach
                   them
                   to
                   obserue
                   all
                   things
                   whatsoeuer
                   I
                   haue
                   commanded
                   you
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   My
                   sheepe
                   here
                   my
                   voice
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   strangers
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   ordinances
                   ,
                   &
                   workes
                   whatsoeuer
                   (
                   besides
                   ,
                   ouer
                   ,
                   and
                   aboue
                   that
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   reuealed
                   ,
                   and
                   imposed
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   somtimes
                   ordinances
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   g
                   ,
                   voluntarie
                   religion
                   h
                   sometime
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Deuills
                   i
                   and
                   cursed
                   k
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   condemned
                   in
                   all
                   Churches
                   reformed
                   after
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   l
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   both
                   arrogant
                   ,
                   and
                   vngodly
                   be
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   which
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   commendation
                   of
                   such
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   Petrus
                   a
                   Soto
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   Rhemistes
                   b
                   ;
                   yea
                   and
                   the
                   Coūcell
                   of
                   Trent
                   c
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Workes
                 of
                 supererogation
                 are
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 
                 religion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Where
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   Supererogation
                   are
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   regard
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   there
                   is
                   broken
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   Christ
                   a
                   ,
                   that
                   mens
                   traditions
                   may
                   be
                   obserued
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   must
                   be
                   contemned
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   sufficient
                   enough
                   to
                   bring
                   men
                   vnto
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   which
                   S.
                   Paul
                   saith
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   instruct
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   absolute
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   perfect
                   vnto
                   all
                   good
                   workes
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   onely
                   wise
                   d
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   vnwise
                   ,
                   in
                   not
                   prescribing
                   so
                   necessarie
                   workes
                   .
                
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   &
                   most
                   special
                   virtues
                   are
                   brought
                   into
                   oblivion
                   .
                
                 
                   Perfection
                   is
                   imputed
                   not
                   vnto
                   Faith
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   vnto
                   workes
                   :
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   detestable
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   workes
                   too
                   ,
                   not
                   commanded
                   but
                   forbidden
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   ordained
                   by
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Lawe
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   throughly
                   satisfied
                   ;
                   and
                   moe
                   duties
                   performed
                   then
                   man
                   needed
                   to
                   haue
                   done
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   thinke
                   our
                   brethren
                   of
                   these
                   workes
                   e
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Contrariwise
                   the
                   Papists
                   of
                   supererogatorie
                   workes
                   :
                   they
                   doe
                   merit
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   doers
                   of
                   them
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   others
                   besides
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   tokens
                   of
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   so
                   well
                   as
                   Baptisme
                   ;
                   yea
                   deliuer
                   fom
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   well
                   as
                   Christ
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Are
                   greater
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   holy
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   the
                   workes
                   commanded
                   in
                   the
                   Decalogue
                   ,
                   or
                   Law
                   morall
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   preferring
                   their
                   owne
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   inuentions
                   before
                   God
                   his
                   Law
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   both
                   ought
                   this
                   doctrine
                   of
                   workes
                   supererogatorie
                   to
                   be
                   counted
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Deuills
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   maintainers
                   thereof
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   subuerters
                   of
                   godlines
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   religion
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             15.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             Christ
             alone
             without
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Christ
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             nature
             was
             made
             like
             vnto
             vs
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             sinne
             onely
             except
             1
             from
             which
             he
             was
             clearely
             voide
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             spirit
             .
             He
             came
             to
             be
             the
             Lambe
             without
             spot
             ,
             who
             by
             sacrifice
             of
             himselfe
             once
             made
             ,
             should
             take
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             sinne
             as
             S.
             Iohn
             saith
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             him
             .
             But
             2
             all
             wee
             the
             rest
             ,
             although
             baptized
             ,
             and
             borne
             againe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             offend
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             if
             wee
             say
             ,
             we
             haue
             noe
             sinne
             ,
             wee
             deceiue
             our selues
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               truly
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               righteous
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               men
               besides
               Christ
               ,
               though
               regenerate
               ,
               be
               sinners
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 perfectly
                 righteous
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THat
                   Christ
                   was
                   pure
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   abundantly
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Hee
                   was
                   both
                   conceiued
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   borne
                   without
                   sinne
                   b
                   ;
                
                 
                   Hee
                   appeared
                   to
                   loose
                   c
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   fulfi●l
                   ,
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   Satan
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   liued
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   tempted
                   ,
                   yet
                   without
                   sinne
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   no
                   sinne
                   e
                   knewe
                   no
                   sinne
                   f
                   ;
                   nor
                   had
                   any
                   sinne
                   in
                   him
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   died
                   a
                   guiltlesse
                   and
                   iust
                   man
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   
                   Paul
                   h
                   ,
                   Peter
                   i
                   Stephen
                   k
                   ,
                   yea
                   of
                   his
                   advsrsarie
                   ,
                   and
                   iudge
                   ,
                   Pilate
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   ours
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   confessions
                   of
                   the
                   purer
                   Churches
                   
                   m.
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Cursed
                   therefore
                   before
                   God
                   are
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   which
                   said
                   that
                
                 
                   Christ
                   was
                   a
                   violator
                   of
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   hee
                   taught
                   ,
                   
                   being
                   not
                   lawfully
                   authorized
                   therevnto
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   he
                   forbad
                   tribute
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   Caesar
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   hee
                   was
                   the
                   destroyer
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   he
                   ouerthrew
                   all
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   moued
                   the
                   commons
                   vnto
                   rebellion
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   state
                   with
                   the
                   Iewes
                   are
                
                 
                   The
                   Marcionites
                   ,
                   which
                   said
                   that
                   he
                   dissolued
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   God
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Saturnians
                   ,
                   which
                   blazed
                   that
                   his
                   comming
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   ouerthrow
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   newe
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Matthew
                   Hamant
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   which
                   divulged
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   a
                   sinfull
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   abominable
                   Idol
                   h
                   ;
                   and
                   Leonardus
                   Vairus
                   ,
                   among
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   written
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   Veneficus
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   common
                   poisoner
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   women
                   i
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 All
                 men
                 besides
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 be
                 sinners
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   mē
                   either
                   be
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   or
                   vnregenerate
                   ,
                   the
                   vnregenerate
                   be
                   all
                   sinners
                   ,
                   vnrighteous
                   a
                   ,
                   &
                   sin
                   in
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   do
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   regenerate
                   also
                   be
                   not
                   without
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   both
                   originall
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   actuall
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   iust
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   sinneth
                   not
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   preacher
                   e
                   ,
                   yee
                   cannot
                   doe
                   the
                   same
                   
                   things
                   that
                   ye
                   would
                   f
                   :
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   saue
                   sinners
                   ,
                   of
                   whome
                   I
                   am
                   cheife
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   many
                   things
                   we
                   sinne
                   all
                   ;
                   is
                   S.
                   Iames
                   saying
                   h
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   If
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   deceiue
                   our selues
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   vs
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Pray
                   therefore
                   ,
                   Forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   debts
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   truth
                   beleeued
                   and
                   confessed
                   by
                   all
                   Churches
                   ,
                   expressedly
                   by
                   some
                   l
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   adversaries
                   hath
                   this
                   truth
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   the
                   Manichies
                   ,
                   the
                   Catharans
                   ,
                   the
                   Donatists
                   ,
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   ,
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   :
                   Marcionites
                   ,
                   Adamites
                   ,
                   and
                   Carpocratians
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   The
                   Papists
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   blessed
                   virgin
                   was
                   pure
                   from
                   all
                   sinne
                   ,
                   both
                   Originall
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   actuall
                   .
                   For
                   (
                   these
                   are
                   their
                   owne
                   wordes
                   )
                
                 
                   Our
                   Lady
                   neuer
                   sinned
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Lady
                   sinned
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   venially
                   in
                   all
                   her
                   life
                   c
                   :
                   she
                   exactly
                   fulfilled
                   the
                   whole
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   was
                   without
                   sinne
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   of
                   S.
                   Francis
                   they
                   write
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   virtue
                   ,
                   and
                   Godlines
                   he
                   was
                   like
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   hath
                   fulfilled
                   euery
                   iot
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Manichies
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   Catharans
                   g
                   ,
                   thought
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   sinne
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   thought
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Donatists
                   dreamed
                   how
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   perfect
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   could
                   iustifie
                   other
                   men
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   were
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   i
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   k
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   free
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   needed
                   not
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   trespasses
                   .
                   Which
                   Familie
                   also
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   how
                   there
                   be
                   men
                   liuing
                   as
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   holy
                   ,
                   as
                   euer
                   Christ
                   was
                   .
                   An
                   error
                   of
                   Christopher
                   Vitels
                   l
                   ,
                   a
                   cheife
                   Elder
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Familie
                   :
                   and
                   that
                
                 
                   Hee
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Familist
                   ,
                   is
                   either
                   as
                   perfect
                   as
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   els
                   a
                   very
                   Deuill
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   deemed
                   themselues
                   as
                   pure
                   as
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Peter
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Marcionites
                   n
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   as
                   Adam
                   ,
                   and
                   Euah
                   before
                   their
                   fal
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   the
                   Adamites
                   o
                   ,
                   yea
                   as
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Carpocratians
                   p
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             16.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             sinne
             after
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             1
             Not
             euery
             deadly
             sinne
             willingly
             commited
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
             is
             sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             vnpardonable
             .
             VVherefore
             the
             grant
             of
             repentance
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             to
             such
             as
             fall
             into
             sinne
             after
             Baptisme
             .
             2
             After
             we
             haue
             receiued
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             we
             may
             depart
             from
             grace
             giuen
             ,
             and
             into
             sinne
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             (
             wee
             may
             )
             rise
             againe
             ,
             and
             amend
             our
             liues
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             they
             can
             no
             more
             sinne
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             liue
             heere
             ,
             3
             or
             denie
             place
             of
             forgiuenes
             to
             such
             as
             truly
             repent
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Euery
               sinne
               committed
               after
               Baptisme
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               sinne
               aganst
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               very
               regenerate
               may
               depart
               from
               grace
               giuen
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ,
               and
               yet
               rise
               againe
               ,
               vnto
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               No
               men
               vtterly
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               off
               ,
               as
               reprobates
               ,
               which
               vnfainedly
               repent
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Euery
                 sinne
                 committed
                 after
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THough
                   euery
                   sinne
                   in
                   it selfe
                   considered
                   deserueth
                   damnation
                   :
                   yet
                   is
                   there
                   a
                   sinne
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   punished
                   with
                   
                   many
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   punished
                   with
                   few
                   stripes
                   a
                   :
                   a
                   sinne
                   vnto
                   death
                   and
                   a
                   sinn
                   not
                   vnto
                   death
                   b
                   ,
                   a
                   sinne
                   against
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   sinne
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   which
                   neuer
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   in
                   their
                   extant
                   confessions
                   witnesse
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   Bohem
                   d
                   .
                   Saxonie
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   Heluetia
                   f
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Diuerslly
                   hath
                   this
                   doctrine
                   bin
                   oppugned
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Some
                   haue
                   thought
                   all
                   sinnes
                   to
                   be
                   like
                   ,
                   and
                   equall
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Stoikes
                   ,
                   Pelagians
                   h
                   ,
                   and
                   Iouinians
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   haue
                   taught
                   ,
                   as
                   Manes
                   the
                   heretike
                   k
                   ,
                   how
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   15.
                   yeare
                   of
                   Tiberius
                   the
                   Emperour
                   (
                   though
                   earnestly
                   they
                   did
                   repent
                   ,
                   were
                   saued
                   ;
                   but
                   were
                   all
                   punished
                   alike
                   with
                   vtter
                   confusion
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   giue
                   out
                   that
                   such
                   persons
                   be
                   vtterly
                   out
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   ,
                   and
                   condemned
                   ,
                   which
                   depart
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   either
                   afore
                   they
                   are
                   baptized
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   doe
                   l
                   ,
                   or
                   afore
                   they
                   come
                   vnto
                   yeares
                   of
                   discretion
                   ,
                   as
                   Hieranites
                   did
                   m
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 regenerate
                 may
                 depart
                 from
                 grace
                 giuen
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 rise
                 againe
                 vnto
                 newnes
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Regenerate
                   may
                   fall
                   into
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   rise
                   againe
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   doctrine
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   them
                   wee
                   euidently
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   fall
                   they
                   may
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   the
                   admonitions
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   vnto
                   the
                   man
                   healed
                   of
                   the
                   Palsie
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   vnto
                   the
                   adultresse
                   b
                   ;
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   c
                   ,
                   Colossians
                   ,
                   d
                   ,
                   Hebrewes
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   Timothie
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   vnto
                   all
                   the
                   godly
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   by
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   Dauid
                   h
                   ,
                   Salomon
                   i
                   ,
                   Peter
                   k
                   ,
                   who
                   egregiously
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   offensiuely
                   did
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   
                   doe
                   fall
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   euident
                   by
                   the
                   fift
                   petitiō
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   praier
                   were
                   nothing
                   els
                   to
                   prooue
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   but
                   see
                   afore
                   9.
                   art
                   .
                   Prop.
                   3.
                   art
                   .
                   12.
                   prop.
                   2.
                   art
                   .
                   15.
                   propo
                   .
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   Next
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   fallen
                   they
                   may
                   rise
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   exhortations
                   of
                   the
                   Angell
                   vnto
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Pergamus
                   ,
                   and
                   Thyatira
                   l
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   who
                   denied
                   m
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   afterward
                   confessed
                   his
                   master
                   Christ
                   n
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   disciples
                   ,
                   who
                   fled
                   o
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   returned
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   both
                   granted
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   published
                   for
                   truth
                   by
                   the
                   Churches
                   p
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   subscribe
                   will
                   not
                
                 
                   Either
                   by
                   the
                   Catharans
                   a
                   ,
                   Nouatians
                   b
                   ,
                   Iouinians
                   c
                   ,
                   which
                   thinke
                   Gods
                   people
                   be
                   regenerate
                   into
                   a
                   pure
                   ,
                   and
                   Angelicall
                   state
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   neither
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   defiled
                   with
                   any
                   contagion
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   Either
                   the
                   Libertines
                   ,
                   whose
                   opinions
                   were
                   that
                   .
                
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   hath
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   cannot
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   Dauid
                   sinned
                   not
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   receiued
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Regeneration
                   is
                   the
                   restoring
                   of
                   the
                   estate
                   wherein
                   Adam
                   was
                   placed
                   afore
                   his
                   fall
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   the
                   Papists
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   minde
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   workes
                   of
                   men
                   iustified
                   are
                   perfect
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   f
                   .
                   No
                   man
                   which
                   is
                   fallen
                   into
                   sinne
                   ,
                   can
                   rise
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   saued
                   without
                   their
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Penance
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   S.
                   Francis
                   attained
                   vnto
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   holines
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   not
                   sinne
                   at
                   all
                   h
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 No
                 men
                 vtterly
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 off
                 ,
                 as
                 reprobates
                 which
                 vnfainedly
                 repent
              
               
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   doe
                   fall
                   from
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   returne
                   againe
                   vnto
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   true
                   repentance
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   receiued
                   as
                   members
                   of
                   Gods
                   church
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   by
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   verefied
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   wee
                   read
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   God
                   would
                   haue
                   all
                   men
                   saued
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   is
                   alwaies
                   readie
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   penitent
                   into
                   fauour
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   ioy
                   in
                   heauen
                   for
                   the
                   sinner
                   that
                   conuerteth
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   grieued
                   when
                   sinners
                   will
                   not
                   repent
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   saue
                   a
                   soule
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   hide
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   conuerteth
                   a
                   sinner
                   from
                   going
                   astray
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   way
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   would
                   haue
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   al
                   men
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   repentance
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   acknowledge
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   faithfull
                   and
                   iust
                   to
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   clense
                   vs
                   from
                   all
                   vnrighteousnesse
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Hee
                   exhorteth
                   his
                   erring
                   people
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   their
                   first
                   workes
                   g
                   :
                   neither
                   refuseth
                   hee
                   the
                   sinner
                   that
                   repenteth
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   Prodigall
                   sonne
                   h
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   debter
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   then
                   being
                   so
                   gratious
                   ,
                   and
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   man
                   after
                   his
                   ensample
                   is
                   both
                   by
                   all
                   good
                   meanes
                   to
                   prouoke
                   sinners
                   vnto
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   testifying
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   receiue
                   them
                   into
                   fauour
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   did
                   S.
                   Paul
                   will
                   the
                   Galatians
                   .
                   Brethren
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   fallen
                   by
                   occasion
                   into
                   any
                   fault
                   ,
                   yea
                   which
                   are
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   restore
                   such
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   meekenes
                   ,
                   considering
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   least
                   thou
                   also
                   be
                   tempted
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   did
                   hee
                   enioyne
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   saide
                
                 
                   If
                   anie
                   hath
                   caused
                   sorrowe
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   hath
                   not
                   made
                   me
                   sorie
                   ,
                   but
                   partly
                   (
                   least
                   I
                   should
                   more
                   charge
                   him
                   )
                   you
                   all
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   sufficient
                   vnto
                   the
                   same
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   rebuked
                   of
                   many
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   nowe
                   contrarywise
                   yee
                   ought
                   rather
                   to
                   forgiue
                   ,
                   and
                   comfort
                   (
                   him
                   )
                   least
                   the
                   same
                   should
                   be
                   swallowed
                   yp
                   with
                   ouermuch
                   heauinesse
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   also
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Receiue
                   him
                   (
                   meaning
                   Ouesinus
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   teach
                   the
                   Churches
                   n
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Errors
                   and
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   are
                   they
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   which
                   leaue
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   vnappeasable
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   doe
                   sinne
                   after
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   as
                   as
                   did
                   both
                   in
                   old
                   time
                   the
                   Montanists
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   Nouatians
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   late
                   yeares
                   Melchior
                   Hoffman
                   ,
                   the
                   Arch
                   Heretike
                   of
                   his
                   daies
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   in
                   Germaine
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Barrowists
                   among
                   our selues
                   in
                   England
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   that
                   being
                   once
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   sinne
                   is
                   cut
                   away
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   Rasor
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   godly
                   cannot
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   neede
                   no
                   repentance
                   :
                   so
                   did
                   the
                   Messalians
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   desperate
                   ,
                   whose
                   sinnes
                   being
                   either
                   most
                   infinite
                   ,
                   or
                   abominable
                   ,
                   they
                   thinke
                   how
                   God
                   hee
                   neither
                   can
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   forgiue
                   them
                   :
                   such
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   were
                   Kaine
                   h
                   ,
                   and
                   Iudas
                   i
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   fathers
                   Franciscus
                   Spira
                   k
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Doctor
                   Kraus
                   l
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   our
                   daies
                   ,
                   Bolton
                   euen
                   hee
                   that
                   first
                   hatched
                   that
                   sect
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   which
                   afterward
                   was
                   tearmed
                   Brownisme
                   m
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             17.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             praedistination
             ,
             and
             election
             .
          
           
             1
             Predestination
             to
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             euerlasting
             purpose
             of
             God
             whereby
             2
             before
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             was
             laid
             he
             hath
             3
             constantly
             decreed
             by
             his
             councell
             secret
             to
             vs
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             from
             curse
             ,
             and
             damnation
             ,
             4
             those
             whome
             he
             hath
             chosen
             5
             in
             Christ
             out
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             by
             Christ
             to
             euerlasting
             saluation
             ,
             as
             vessells
             made
             to
             honour
             wherefore
             they
             which
             be
             indued
             with
             so
             excellent
             a
             benefit
             of
             God
             ,
             6
             be
             called
             according
             to
             Gods
             purpose
             by
             his
             Spirit
             working
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             7
             they
             ,
             through
             grace
             obey
             the
             calling
             ,
             
             they
             be
             iustified
             freely
             :
             they
             be
             made
             sonnes
             of
             God
             by
             adoption
             :
             they
             be
             made
             like
             the
             image
             of
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             they
             walke
             religiously
             in
             good
             workes
             ,
             &
             at
             length
             by
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             they
             attaine
             to
             euerlasting
             felicitie
             ,
             8
             As
             the
             godly
             consideration
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             and
             our
             election
             in
             Christ
             is
             full
             of
             sweete
             ,
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             vnspeakable
             comfort
             to
             godly
             persons
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             feele
             in
             themselues
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             mortifying
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             their
             earthly
             members
             ,
             and
             drawing
             vp
             their
             minde
             to
             high
             ,
             and
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             as
             well
             because
             it
             doth
             greatly
             establish
             ,
             and
             confirme
             their
             faith
             of
             eternall
             saluation
             to
             be
             enioyed
             through
             Christ
             :
             as
             because
             it
             doth
             feruently
             kindle
             their
             loue
             towards
             God
             :
             So
             for
             curious
             ,
             and
             carnall
             persons
             ,
             lacking
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             haue
             continually
             before
             their
             eies
             the
             sentence
             of
             Gods
             predestination
             is
             amost
             dangerous
             down
             fall
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Deuill
             doth
             thrust
             them
             into
             desperation
             ,
             or
             into
             rechlesnes
             of
             most
             vncleane
             liuing
             ,
             no
             lesse
             perilous
             then
             desperation
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             9
             wee
             must
             receiue
             Gods
             promises
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             generally
             set
             forth
             vnto
             vs
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             :
             and
             10
             in
             our
             doings
             that
             will
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             which
             wee
             haue
             expresly
             declared
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               Predestination
               of
               men
               vnto
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Predestination
               hath
               bin
               from
               euerlasting
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               which
               are
               predestinate
               vnto
               saluation
               cannot
               perish
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Not
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               certaine
               ,
               are
               predestinate
               to
               be
               saued
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               Christ
               Iesus
               of
               the
               meere
               will
               ,
               and
               purpose
               of
               God
               some
               are
               elected
               ,
               and
               not
               others
               ,
               vnto
               saluation
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               They
               ,
               who
               are
               elected
               vnto
               saluation
               if
               they
               come
               vnto
               yeares
               of
               discretion
               are
               called
               both
               outwardly
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               &
               inwardly
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Predestinate
               are
               both
               iustified
               by
               faith
               ,
               sanctified
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               shall
               be
               glorified
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               is
               to
               the
               godly
               wise
               ,
               most
               comfortable
               ;
               but
               to
               curious
               ,
               and
               carnall
               persons
               ,
               very
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               generall
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               embraced
               of
               vs.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               In
               our
               actions
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               his
               revealed
               will
               ,
               must
               be
               our
               direction
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 predestination
                 of
                 men
                 vnto
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   some
                   be
                   predestinate
                   vnto
                   life
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   truth
                   most
                   apparent
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   by
                   the
                   testimonie
                   both
                   of
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   who
                   saith
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   sit
                   at
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   my
                   left
                   hand
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   mine
                   to
                   giue
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   giuen
                   )
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   whome
                   it
                   is
                   prepared
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   are
                   called
                   but
                   fewe
                   chosen
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   elects
                   sake
                   ,
                   those
                   daies
                   shall
                   be
                   shortned
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Feare
                   not
                   little
                   flocke
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   your
                   Fathers
                   pleasure
                   to
                   giue
                   you
                   a
                   kingdome
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   night
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   two
                   in
                   one
                   bedde
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   shall
                   be
                   receiued
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   shall
                   be
                   left
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   giueth
                   mee
                   ,
                   shall
                   come
                   vnto
                   me
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Witnessed
                   also
                   is
                   this
                   by
                   the
                   Euangelist
                   Luke
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   saith
                   how
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   at
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   as
                   were
                   ordained
                   vnto
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   beleeued
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   those
                   whome
                   he
                   knewe
                   before
                   he
                   did
                   also
                   predestinate
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   vnto
                   God
                   the
                   sweete
                   sauour
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   
                   are
                   saued
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   them
                   which
                   perish
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   wee
                   are
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   death
                   vnto
                   death
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   the
                   sauour
                   of
                   life
                   vnto
                   life
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Blessed
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   &c.
                   hath
                   chosen
                   vs
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   &c.
                   who
                   hath
                   predestinate
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   adopted
                   through
                   Ies●●
                   Christ
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   &c
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   examples
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   elected
                   creatures
                   ,
                   man
                   and
                   Angels
                   l
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   brethren
                   ,
                   Abel
                   ,
                   and
                   Kaine
                   m
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   Ismael
                   n
                   ,
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   and
                   Esau
                   o
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   Eunuches
                   of
                   K.
                   Pharao
                   p
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   kingdomes
                   ,
                   Iuda
                   and
                   Israel
                   :
                   the
                   two
                   peoples
                   ,
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   ;
                   the
                   two
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   Iudas
                   ;
                   the
                   two
                   Theeues
                   vpon
                   the
                   Crosse
                   q
                   ,
                   the
                   two
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   fieldes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   two
                   women
                   at
                   the
                   Mill
                   r
                   ,
                   make
                   to
                   the
                   illustration
                   of
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   Churches
                   consent
                   with
                   this
                   doctrine
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Erre
                   therefore
                   doe
                   they
                   ,
                   which
                   stand
                   in
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   Some
                   are
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   to
                   be
                   damned
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   soule
                   ,
                   some
                   persons
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   body
                   together
                   ,
                   none
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   :
                   of
                   this
                   minde
                   were
                   the
                   old
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   false
                   Apostles
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   Carpocratians
                   b
                   ,
                   the
                   Valentinians
                   c
                   ,
                   the
                   Cerdonites
                   d
                   ,
                   the
                   Manichies
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Hieranites
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   opinion
                   be
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   g
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Predestination
                 hath
                 bin
                 from
                 euerlasting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   profe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Predestination
                   beganne
                   before
                   all
                   times
                   .
                   It
                   will
                   be
                   said
                   (
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   )
                   Come
                   ye
                   blessed
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   inherite
                   ye
                   the
                   kingdome
                   prepared
                   for
                   you
                   from
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   chosen
                   vs
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   before
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   saued
                   vs
                   ,
                   &c.
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   giuen
                   to
                   vs
                   through
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   before
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   publike
                   confessions
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   namely
                   in
                   Heluetia
                   d
                   ,
                   Basil
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   France
                   f
                   ,
                   beare
                   witnesse
                   herevnto
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Those
                   wrangling
                   Sophisters
                   then
                   are
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   included
                   within
                   the
                   compasse
                   of
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   as
                   present
                   continually
                   before
                   his
                   eies
                   ,
                   doe
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   long
                   agoe
                   past
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   present
                   ,
                   likewise
                   ,
                   doth
                   predestinate
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 They
                 which
                 are
                 predestinate
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 ,
                 cannot
                 perish
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   giueth
                   mee
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   commeth
                   to
                   mee
                   ,
                   I
                   cast
                   not
                   away
                   ,
                   saith
                   Christ
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   giue
                   vnto
                   them
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   neuer
                   perish
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   any
                   pluck
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   hand
                   ,
                   &c.
                   none
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   Fathers
                   hand
                   b
                   .
                   The
                   gates
                   of
                   hel
                   shall
                   not
                   ouercome
                   the
                   Church
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreouer
                   whome
                   be
                   predestinate
                   ,
                   them
                   hee
                   also
                   glorified
                   d
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   giftes
                   and
                   calling
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   without
                   repentance
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   went
                   o●t
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   beene
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   continued
                   with
                   vs
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   as
                   afore
                   in
                   this
                   article
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Wander
                   then
                   doe
                   they
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   which
                   thinke
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   very
                   elect
                   ,
                   totally
                   ,
                   and
                   finally
                   may
                   fall
                   from
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   damned
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   regenerate
                   may
                   fall
                   from
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   may
                   destroy
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   be
                   broken
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   vine
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   Glouers
                   errors
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   be
                   predestinate
                   ,
                   may
                   both
                   encrease
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   diminished
                   :
                   so
                   thought
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Not
                 all
                 men
                 but
                 certaine
                 ,
                 be
                 predestinate
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   denie
                   that
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   affirme
                   that
                   a
                   certaine
                   chosen
                   and
                   companie
                   of
                   men
                   be
                   predestinate
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   doth
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Reioice
                   that
                   your
                   names
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   heauen
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   knowe
                   mine
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   knowne
                   of
                   mine
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   saying
                   of
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   suffer
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   the
                   elects
                   sake
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   very
                   same
                   with
                   vs
                   doe
                   the
                   Churches
                   affirme
                   d
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   therefore
                   against
                   them
                   which
                   teach
                   ,
                   how
                   not
                   certain
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   most
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   and
                   damnable
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   Deuils
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   opinion
                   were
                   the
                   Originists
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   Cptabaptists
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   men
                   be
                   elected
                   vnto
                   life
                   euerlasting
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   hell
                   ,
                   nor
                   future
                   ,
                   and
                   eternall
                   misterie
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   either
                   in
                   mās
                   opiniō
                   ,
                   as
                   hold
                   the
                   Atheists
                   c
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   conscience
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Familists
                   maintaine
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   certaine
                   companie
                   be
                   foredestined
                   vnto
                   eternall
                   condemnation
                   .
                
                 
                   None
                   more
                   then
                   others
                   ,
                   be
                   predestinate
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   an
                   error
                   of
                   Henry
                   Bolsteck
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   like
                   sort
                   we
                   condemne
                   such
                   as
                   either
                   curiously
                   enquire
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   many
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   or
                   damned
                   ;
                   or
                   giue
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   reprobation
                   vpon
                   any
                   men
                   whosoeuer
                   :
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   Papists
                   vpon
                   Caluine
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   and
                   Verone
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   call
                   them
                   Reprobates
                   f
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 meere
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 purpese
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 some
                 men
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 are
                 elected
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 others
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Scripture
                   wee
                   read
                   of
                   mans
                   predestination
                   the
                   cause
                   efficient
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   euerlasting
                   purpose
                   of
                   God
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   formall
                   ,
                   God
                   his
                   infinite
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   goodnes
                   b
                   ;
                   the
                   cause
                   materiall
                   ,
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   c
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   finall
                   ,
                   or
                   ende
                   ,
                   why
                   both
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   loued
                   and
                   Christ
                   for
                   his
                   elect
                   hath
                   suffered
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   man
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   doe
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   militant
                   ,
                   and
                   reformed
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   sweete
                   consent
                   testifie
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Hereby
                   is
                   discouered
                   the
                   impietie
                   of
                   those
                   men
                   which
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Man
                   doth
                   make
                   himselfe
                   eligible
                   for
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   
                   heauen
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   merits
                   ;
                   So
                   teach
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   is
                   prepared
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   worthie
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   deserue
                   it
                   by
                   their
                   well
                   doing
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Licet
                     electis
                     gloria
                     ex
                     eterna
                     Dei
                     predestinatione
                     dimanet
                     ,
                     non
                     tamen
                     provenit
                     nisi
                     ex
                     eorum
                     operibus
                     ,
                     &c.
                     Sine
                     nobis
                     non
                     glorificamur
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Although
                   from
                   Gods
                   eternall
                   predestination
                   glory
                   floweth
                   to
                   the
                   elect
                   :
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   it
                   springeth
                   not
                   but
                   from
                   their
                   owne
                   workes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Without
                   our selues
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   glorified
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   God
                   beheld
                   in
                   euery
                   man
                   whether
                   he
                   would
                   vse
                   his
                   grace
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   beleeue
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   hee
                   saw
                   a
                   man
                   affected
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   did
                   predestinate
                   ,
                   chuse
                   ,
                   or
                   refuse
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Besides
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   some
                   other
                   cause
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   why
                   hee
                   choose
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   off
                   another
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   cause
                   is
                   hiddē
                   from
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Men
                   by
                   nature
                   be
                   elected
                   ,
                   and
                   saued
                   ;
                   an
                   error
                   of
                   the
                   Basilideans
                   ,
                   and
                   Valentinians
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   man
                   his
                   power
                   to
                   be
                   elected
                   ,
                   the
                   error
                   of
                   Theophylact
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Bolseck
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   God
                   is
                   partiall
                   ,
                   and
                   vniust
                   for
                   chusing
                   some
                   ,
                   and
                   refusing
                   others
                   ;
                   calling
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   electing
                   but
                   fewe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 elected
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 vnto
                 yeares
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 both
                 outwardly
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 inwardly
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   true
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   knoweth
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   of
                   his
                   elect
                   :
                   yet
                   hath
                   he
                   reuealed
                   vnto
                   vs
                   certaine
                   notes
                   ,
                   and
                   tokens
                   ,
                   whereby
                   wee
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   certainely
                   knowe
                   ,
                   whether
                   we
                   bee
                   of
                   that
                   number
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   .
                   For
                   such
                   as
                   be
                   ordained
                   vnto
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   liue
                   long
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   they
                   one
                   time
                   or
                   other
                   be
                   called
                   vnto
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   saluation
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   
                   Gods
                   word
                   ;
                   they
                   obey
                   that
                   calling
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   operation
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   working
                   within
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   feele
                   in
                   their
                   soules
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   ,
                   bearing
                   witnesse
                   vnto
                   their
                   spirits
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   finally
                   they
                   walke
                   religiously
                   in
                   all
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   things
                   are
                   most
                   euident
                   ,
                   and
                   cleere
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   the
                   predestinate
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   beeing
                   called
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   adoption
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   c
                   ;
                   and
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   their
                   holinesse
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   virtuous
                   conuersation
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   Churches
                   reformed
                   consent
                   herevnto
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Sundry
                   adversaries
                   hath
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                   First
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   teach
                   that
                   none
                   are
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   or
                   perswade
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Predestinate
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   euer
                   doubtfull
                   thereof
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   said
                   Papists
                   deliuer
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   not
                   marked
                   with
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   crosse
                   vpon
                   their
                   forehead
                   ,
                   are
                   damned
                   ,
                   and
                   reprobate
                   b
                   ;
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   Franciscans
                   c
                   ,
                   at
                   leastwise
                   become
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   Antonomies
                   ,
                   which
                   thinke
                   the
                   outward
                   calling
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   (
                   though
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   inward
                   calling
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   destitute
                   of
                   good
                   workes
                   )
                   a
                   sufficient
                   argument
                   of
                   their
                   election
                   vnto
                   life
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   Puritanes
                   ,
                   who
                   among
                   other
                   assurances
                   giuen
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   their
                   saluations
                   ,
                   make
                   their
                   aduancing
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyteriall
                   kingdome
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   putting
                   downe
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Chancellours
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                   a
                   testimonie
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   haue
                   part
                   in
                   that
                   glorie
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   reuealed
                   hereafter
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   the
                   Schwenfeldians
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   depending
                   vpon
                   immediate
                   and
                   diuine
                   reuelations
                   ,
                   condemne
                   &
                   contemne
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   calling
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   Russians
                   g
                   ,
                   Catabaptists
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   l
                   ,
                   who
                   beleeue
                   that
                   themselues
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   besides
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Predestinate
                 are
                 both
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Diuers
                   bee
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   mans
                   Predestination
                   ;
                   but
                   chiefly
                   it
                   bringeth
                   to
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   iustification
                   by
                   Faith
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   glorification
                   b
                   ,
                   alwaies
                   a
                   conformitie
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   the
                   onely
                   begotten
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   suffering
                   troubles
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   enioying
                   immortall
                   glory
                   hereafter
                   c
                   ,
                   as
                   testifie
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   their
                   confessions
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   flatly
                   against
                   Papias
                   a
                   ,
                   Iustinus
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Millinaries
                   c
                   ,
                   who
                   denie
                   the
                   eternitie
                   of
                   mans
                   happines
                   ,
                   and
                   dreame
                   of
                   I
                   knowe
                   not
                   what
                   blisse
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   to
                   endure
                   a
                   thousand
                   yeares
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   no
                   longer
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   against
                   the
                   Manichies
                   ,
                   who
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   soule
                   onely
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   against
                   those
                   heretikes
                   which
                   denie
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Carpocratians
                   e
                   ,
                   Manichies
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Likewise
                   against
                   the
                   Hieranites
                   ,
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   a
                   phantasie
                   that
                   no
                   children
                   ,
                   departing
                   this
                   life
                   before
                   they
                   come
                   vnto
                   yeares
                   of
                   discretion
                   ,
                   and
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   h
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Papists
                   doe
                   teach
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   infants
                   ,
                   dying
                   vnbaptized
                   doe
                   goe
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   vnto
                   another
                   place
                   adioyning
                   vnto
                   Hell
                   ,
                   called
                   Limbus
                   puerorum
                   i
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 consideration
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 wise
                 most
                 comfortable
                 ;
                 out
                 to
                 curious
                 ,
                 and
                 carnall
                 persons
                 very
                 dangerous
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Predestination
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   full
                   sweete
                   ,
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   and
                   comfortable
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   greatly
                   confirmeth
                   their
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   encreaseth
                   their
                   loue
                   toward
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   account
                   the
                   afflictions
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   time
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   worthy
                   of
                   the
                   glorie
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   shewed
                   vnto
                   vs
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   on
                   our
                   side
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   vs
                   ?
                   who
                   spared
                   not
                   his
                   owne
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   but
                   gaue
                   him
                   for
                   vs
                   all
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   hee
                   not
                   with
                   him
                   giue
                   vs
                   all
                   things
                   also
                   ?
                   who
                   shall
                   lay
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   Gods
                   chosen
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   iustifieth
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   condemne
                   ?
                   &c
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Yee
                   were
                   sealed
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   earnest
                   of
                   our
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   redemption
                   of
                   the
                   possession
                   purchased
                   vnto
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   his
                   glorie
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Greiue
                   not
                   the
                   holy
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   yee
                   are
                   sealed
                   vnto
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   redemption
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   and
                   reprobate
                   the
                   consideration
                   hereof
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   sower
                   ,
                   vnsauorie
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   vncomfortable
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   thinke
                   (
                   though
                   very
                   vntruly
                   ,
                   and
                   sinfully
                   )
                   causeth
                   
                   them
                   either
                   to
                   despaire
                   of
                   his
                   mercie
                   ,
                   being
                   without
                   faith
                   ;
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   feare
                   his
                   iustice
                   ,
                   being
                   extreamely
                   wicked
                   :
                   whereas
                   neither
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   Confessiō
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   can
                   man
                   gather
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   vessell
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   prepared
                   to
                   damnation
                   ;
                   but
                   contrariwise
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   arguments
                   may
                   perswade
                   himselfe
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   not
                   his
                   destruction
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   proposition
                   immediately
                   ensuing
                   ,
                   plainely
                   may
                   appeare
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   as
                   much
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   that
                   this
                   doctrine
                   leadeth
                   either
                   vnto
                   desperation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   without
                   all
                   comfort
                   ;
                   or
                   vnto
                   loosenes
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   vnto
                   Atheisme
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   to
                   be
                   published
                   neither
                   by
                   mouth
                   ,
                   nor
                   booke
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   thought
                   both
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   a
                   &
                   the
                   Predestinates
                   (
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   heretikes
                   so
                   called
                   )
                   in
                   old
                   time
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   in
                   our
                   daies
                   ,
                   who
                   tearme
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Predestination
                   ,
                   a
                   licentious
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   &
                   say
                   it
                   filleth
                   all
                   the
                   prisons
                   almost
                   in
                   England
                   c
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 generall
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 embraced
                 of
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   men
                   the
                   better
                   may
                   auoid
                   both
                   desperation
                   ,
                   and
                   carnall
                   securitie
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   haue
                   alwaies
                   in
                   minde
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   promises
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   fauour
                   to
                   mankinde
                   ,
                   are
                   vniuersall
                   :
                   as
                
                 
                   Come
                   vnto
                   mee
                   ,
                   all
                   yee
                   that
                   are
                   wearie
                   ,
                   and
                   laden
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   case
                   you
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   sent
                   not
                   his
                   Sonne
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   condemne
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   through
                   him
                   might
                   be
                   saued
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   will
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   vnto
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   for
                   the
                   free
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   not
                   vnto
                   a
                   fewe
                   but
                   vniuersally
                   ,
                   and
                   generally
                   vnto
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   Goe
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   baptizing
                   them
                   ,
                   &c
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Goe
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                   to
                   euery
                   creature
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   shall
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   :
                   but
                   hee
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   damned
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   seales
                   of
                   the
                   couenant
                   be
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   desirous
                   to
                   be
                   ineorporated
                   there
                   into
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   All
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   are
                   to
                   participate
                   of
                   the
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   cuppe
                   at
                   the
                   Lords
                   supper
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   disobedience
                   of
                   Adam
                   brought
                   condemnation
                   vpon
                   all
                   men
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   obedience
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   able
                   ,
                   &
                   all-sufficient
                   to
                   wash
                   away
                   all
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   No
                   man
                   euer
                   truly
                   repented
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   receiued
                   againe
                   into
                   fauour
                   ;
                   so
                   was
                   Dauid
                   after
                   his
                   adulterie
                   h
                   ,
                   Manasses
                   after
                   his
                   Idolatrie
                   i
                   ,
                   Peter
                   after
                   his
                   Apostacie
                   k
                   ,
                   the
                   Thiefe
                   vpon
                   the
                   Crosse
                   l
                   ,
                   the
                   Niniuites
                   m
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   then
                   which
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   is
                   but
                   small
                   ;
                   and
                   seeing
                   wee
                   are
                   vncertaine
                   ,
                   whether
                   wee
                   be
                   of
                   that
                   companie
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   proceede
                   in
                   our
                   course
                   as
                   wee
                   haue
                   begunne
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   is
                   an
                   acceptor
                   of
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   vniust
                   in
                   chusing
                   some
                   and
                   refusing
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   predestinate
                   all
                   those
                   personns
                   to
                   eternall
                   death
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   true
                   repentance
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   Glouers
                   errors
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   part
                   therefore
                   of
                   all
                   and
                   euery
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   refuse
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   both
                   generally
                   ,
                   and
                   gratiously
                   offered
                   vnto
                   all
                   men
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   despaire
                   in
                   respect
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   greatnes
                   ,
                   or
                   multitude
                   
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   yet
                   to
                   prouoke
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   execute
                   his
                   vengeance
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   through
                   prophanes
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   securitie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 actions
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 reuealed
                 will
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 direction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   our
                   doings
                   ,
                   but
                   cheiefly
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Predestination
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   follow
                   not
                   our
                   own
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   seemeth
                   good
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   opinions
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   will
                   too
                   not
                   which
                   is
                   concealed
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   omnipotencie
                   ,
                   wherby
                   he
                   gouerneth
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   the
                   things
                   by
                   himselfe
                   created
                   ;
                   whereof
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Psalmes
                   a
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Isay
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   his
                   fauour
                   ,
                   c
                   and
                   good
                   pleasure
                   towards
                   man
                   ,
                   reuealed
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whome
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   heare
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Subscribed
                   hereunto
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   Gods
                   church
                   euery
                   where
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   truth
                   is
                   gainesaid
                   by
                   the
                   Phrygians
                   ,
                   Montanists
                   ,
                   and
                   Messalians
                   a
                   ,
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   Enthusiastes
                   b
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                   c
                   ,
                   And
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   d
                   ,
                   which
                   leaue
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   relie
                   vpon
                   their
                   owne
                   dreames
                   ,
                   visions
                   ,
                   and
                   lying
                   reuelations
                   .
                   Hence
                   proceedeth
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   Gods
                   written
                   word
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   religious
                   exercises
                   thereof
                   .
                   For
                   saith
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   e
                   ,
                   No
                   difference
                   is
                   there
                   betweene
                   a
                   ceremoniall
                   ,
                   either
                   Letre
                   Doctor
                   Christian
                   ,
                   &
                   an
                   vncircumcised
                   Heathen
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             18.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             obtaining
             eternall
             saluation
             onely
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1
             They
             also
             are
             to
             be
             had
             accursed
             ,
             that
             presume
             to
             say
             
             that
             euery
             man
             shall
             be
             saued
             by
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             or
             sect
             which
             he
             professeth
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             be
             ●iligent
             to
             frame
             his
             life
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             .
             For
             holy
             Scripture
             doth
             set
             out
             vnto
             vs
             2
             onely
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             men
             must
             be
             saued
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               profession
               of
               euery
               religion
               cannot
               saue
               a
               man
               ,
               liue
               he
               neuer
               so
               virtuously
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               No
               man
               euer
               was
               ,
               is
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               saued
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               the
               Name
               or
               faith
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 profession
                 of
                 euery
                 religion
                 cannot
                 saue
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 liue
                 hee
                 neuer
                 so
                 virtuously
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   THis
                   we
                   cannot
                   but
                   acknowledge
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   truth
                   if
                   wee
                   beleeue
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   testifie
                   that
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   are
                   all
                   vnder
                   sinn
                   ,
                   culpable
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   depriued
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   borne
                   againe
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   man
                   is
                   iustified
                   by
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   Lawe
                   c
                   ,
                   either
                   ceremoniall
                   d
                   ,
                   or
                   morall
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   hateth
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Nicolaitanes
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Balaam
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Reprobate
                   ,
                   whose
                   names
                   are
                   not
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   worship
                   the
                   Beast
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Punishments
                   eternall
                   ,
                   and
                   intolerable
                   are
                   threatned
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   false
                   prophet
                   i
                   ,
                   and
                   likewise
                   to
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   will
                   not
                   goe
                   out
                   of
                   Babylon
                   k
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   Idolaters
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   confessions
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   are
                   to
                   this
                   ende
                   ,
                   and
                   purpose
                   m
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   accursed
                   are
                   they
                   which
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   This
                   obseruation
                   of
                   the
                   Iudaicall
                   ceremonies
                   is
                   necessarie
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   false
                   apostles
                   
                   ,
                   the
                   Ebionites
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   throughout
                   the
                   world
                   as
                   lead
                   an
                   vpright
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   morally
                   righteous
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   their
                   religion
                   is
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Valentinian
                   and
                   Basilidian
                   heretikes
                   d
                   ,
                   of
                   Galeatus
                   Martius
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   Erasmus
                   Roterodam
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   men
                   externally
                   may
                   professe
                   any
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   notwithstanding
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   if
                   their
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   hart
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   all
                   those
                   which
                   liue
                   vprightly
                   and
                   doe
                   good
                   deedes
                   shall
                   be
                   of
                   equall
                   happines
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ;
                   be
                   they
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   Christians
                   ,
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   or
                   Moores
                   .
                   A
                   Turkish
                   error
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   men
                   may
                   embrace
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   the
                   sect
                   ,
                   and
                   religion
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   most
                   minde
                   vnto
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   doing
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   :
                   the
                   Lampatians
                   doctrine
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   no
                   sect
                   euer
                   erred
                   ,
                   or
                   were
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   heauen
                   ;
                   a
                   fancie
                   of
                   the
                   Rhetorians
                   k
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 euer
                 was
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 shal
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 or
                 Faith
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   wee
                   cannot
                   but
                   acknowledge
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   if
                   also
                   wee
                   beleeue
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   that
                
                 
                   Among
                   men
                   there
                   is
                   giuen
                   none
                   other
                   name
                   vnder
                   heauen
                   ,
                   whereby
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   saued
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Through
                   (
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   )
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   shall
                   receiue
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   thee
                   (
                   viz.
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   )
                   shall
                   all
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   be
                   blessed
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   d
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   errors
                   ,
                   and
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   waies
                   this
                   truth
                   very
                   heretically
                   is
                   oppugned
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Some
                   teach
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   saued
                   not
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   (
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Valentinians
                   said
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   labour
                   of
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   good
                   workes
                   a
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   Simon
                   Magus
                   boasted
                   )
                   ▪
                   by
                   his
                   faire
                   Helene
                   b
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   Matthew
                   Hamant
                   held
                   )
                   by
                   other
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   persons
                   which
                   worshipped
                   Christ
                   ,
                   are
                   abominable
                   Idolaters
                   c
                   ,
                   as
                   Neuserus
                   ,
                   and
                   Siluanus
                   beleeued
                   by
                   Mahomet
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   reuolted
                   from
                   Christianitie
                   vnto
                   Turcisme
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   confesse
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   saued
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   either
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   said
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   of
                   themselues
                   were
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   old
                   time
                   did
                   Saturninus
                   e
                   ,
                   Manes
                   f
                   ,
                   Desider
                   ,
                   Burdegal
                   ,
                   and
                   Eudo
                   de
                   Stella
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   late
                   yeares
                   ,
                   at
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   George
                   h
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   first
                   one
                   Iohn
                   Moore
                   i
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   William
                   Hacket
                   k
                   ,
                   the
                   former
                   was
                   whipt
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   at
                   Bethlehem
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   hanged
                   and
                   quartered
                   in
                   Cheapside
                   ,
                   An.
                   1591.
                   
                
                 
                   Or
                   by
                   the
                   true
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   either
                   distinguish
                   betweene
                   Iesus
                   and
                   Christ
                   ,
                   saying
                   Iesus
                   was
                   one
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Marcionites
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   say
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   Christs
                   ,
                   one
                   reuealed
                   alreadie
                   in
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   Tiberius
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   who
                   came
                   for
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   another
                   yet
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   redemption
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   so
                   thought
                   the
                   same
                   Marcionites
                   m
                   ,
                   Nestorius
                   held
                   also
                   there
                   were
                   two
                   Christs
                   ,
                   whereof
                   one
                   was
                   very
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   very
                   man
                   ,
                   borne
                   of
                   a
                   woman
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   publish
                   ,
                   how
                   none
                   were
                   saued
                   by
                   the
                   true
                   Christ
                   til
                   the
                   15.
                   yeare
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Tiberius
                   ,
                   an
                   heresie
                   of
                   Manes
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   companie
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   besides
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   )
                   vnderstand
                   all
                   things
                   
                   written
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   allegorically
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   letter
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   teach
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   written
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   must
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   us
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   p
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   haue
                   thought
                   ,
                   yea
                   haue
                   spoken
                   blasphemously
                   of
                   the
                   constant
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   gaue
                   their
                   liues
                   in
                   England
                   in
                   the
                   raigne
                   of
                   Queene
                   Mary
                   ,
                   some
                   saying
                   :
                   They
                   were
                   stark
                   fooles
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   Christophet
                   Vitel
                   ,
                   a
                   chiefe
                   Elder
                   in
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   q
                   ,
                   others
                   (
                   as
                   Westphalus
                   ,
                   and
                   Marbachius
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   Diuels
                   martyrs
                   r
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             19.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2
             is
             a
             congregation
             3
             of
             faithfull
             men
             :
             in
             the
             which
             5
             the
             pure
             word
             of
             God
             is
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             be
             duly
             ministred
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             ordinance
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             things
             that
             of
             necessitie
             are
             requisite
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             As
             6
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             hath
             erred
             :
             so
             also
             7
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             erred
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             liuing
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             ceremonies
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               onely
               inuisible
               ,
               but
               also
               visible
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               but
               one
               Church
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               visible
               Church
               is
               a
               Catholike
               church
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               word
               of
               God
               was
               ,
               and
               for
               time
               is
               before
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               markes
               ,
               and
               tokens
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               are
               the
               due
               ,
               and
               true
               administration
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               and
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               The
               visible
               Church
               ,
               may
               ,
               and
               from
               time
               to
               time
               hath
               erred
               both
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               conuersation
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               most
               shamefully
               hath
               erred
               in
               life
               ,
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               matters
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 both
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 and
                 visible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   true
                   saying
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   onely
                   knoweth
                   who
                   are
                   his
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   man
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   partly
                   inuisible
                   ,
                   and
                   visible
                   partly
                   .
                   The
                   inuisible
                   are
                   all
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   who
                   be
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   either
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   triumphing
                   ;
                   or
                   on
                   earth
                   fighting
                   against
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Deuill
                   .
                   These
                   as
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   inuisible
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   the
                   men
                   be
                   not
                   seene
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   conscience
                   to
                   Godward
                   is
                   not
                   perfectly
                   ,
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   are
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   against
                   God
                   :
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   notwithstanding
                   deemed
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   accōnted
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   make
                   no
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   open
                   rebellion
                   against
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   wee
                   gather
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   inuisible
                   ,
                   and
                   triumphing
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   2.26.28
                   .
                   &
                   3.5.12
                   .
                   &
                   7
                   ,
                   14.55
                   .
                   inuisible
                   ,
                   and
                   militant
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   epistles
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul.
                   a
                   ,
                   Peter
                   b
                   .
                   and
                   booke
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohns
                   reuelations
                   c
                   ,
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   visible
                   ,
                   and
                   mixed
                   with
                   good
                   and
                   bad
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   parable
                   of
                   the
                   sower
                   d
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   Marriage
                   e
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Virgins
                   f
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   saying
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Churches
                   beare
                   witnes
                   hereunto
                   i
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   truth
                   hath
                   many
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   whereof
                
                 
                   Some
                   renounce
                   our
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Sauiour
                   of
                   mankind
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   thinke
                   his
                   people
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   and
                   heretikes
                   haue
                   done
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   acknowledge
                   no
                   triumphing
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   dreame
                   of
                   an
                   euer
                   glorious
                   condition
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   thinke
                   the
                   church
                   Catholike
                   to
                   be
                   visible
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   imagine
                   the
                   Church
                   militant
                   is
                   not
                   visible
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Libertines
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   giue
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   visible
                   church
                   is
                   deuoid
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   sinners
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Donatists
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   e
                   ,
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   f
                   ,
                   Brownists
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   Barroistes
                   h
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   wee
                   doe
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   visible
                   ,
                   inuisible
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Westerne
                   ,
                   East
                   ,
                   Greeke
                   ,
                   Latine
                   ,
                   English
                   Church
                   ,
                   wee
                   meane
                   not
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   diuers
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   is
                   diuersly
                   taken
                   and
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   hath
                   many
                   particular
                   Churches
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sea
                   many
                   riuers
                   ,
                   and
                   armes
                   ,
                   branching
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   many
                   congregations
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   companie
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   being
                   many
                   are
                   one
                   Body
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   one
                   ,
                   one
                   anothers
                   members
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   that
                   are
                   many
                   ,
                   are
                   one
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Body
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   many
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   one
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   many
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   but
                   one
                   body
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   is
                   Christ.
                   For
                   by
                   one
                   spirit
                   ,
                   are
                   we
                   all
                   baptized
                   into
                   one
                   body
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Now
                   ye
                   are
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   members
                   for
                   your
                   part
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   as
                   wee
                   haue
                   many
                   members
                   in
                   one
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   members
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   office
                   :
                   so
                   wee
                   beeing
                   many
                   ,
                   are
                   one
                   body
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   one
                   ,
                   one
                   anothers
                   members
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   neither
                   Iewe
                   ,
                   nor
                   Grecian
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   neither
                   bond
                   ,
                   nor
                   free
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   neither
                   male
                   ,
                   nor
                   female
                   ;
                   for
                   yee
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   Gods
                   people
                   agree
                   with
                   vs
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   f
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   the
                   18.
                   article
                   ,
                   be
                   also
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   ,
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   too
                   baptized
                   for
                   Christians
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   Church
                   :
                   yet
                   the
                   same
                   persons
                   doe
                   erre
                   ,
                   which
                   condemne
                   so
                   many
                   (
                   as
                   no
                   members
                   of
                   Christs
                   church
                   )
                   which
                   ioyne
                   not
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   singular
                   ,
                   and
                   priuate
                   opinions
                   ,
                   arrogating
                   the
                   stile
                   ,
                   and
                   title
                   vnto
                   themselues
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   denying
                   all
                   other
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   either
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Such
                   are
                
                 
                   The
                   Russeis
                   ,
                   who
                   boast
                   ,
                   how
                   themselues
                   with
                   the
                   Grecians
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   onely
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   a
                   .
                   themselues
                   onely
                   are
                   the
                   men
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   b
                   ,
                   all
                   Christians
                   beside
                   themselues
                   ,
                   are
                   no
                   better
                   then
                   Turkes
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Papists
                   also
                   which
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   present
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   Gods
                   Church
                   ,
                   d
                   Gods
                   catholike
                   church
                   e
                   ,
                   the
                   mysticall
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   f
                   ;
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Catholikes
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   christians
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Muncer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   tearmed
                   themselues
                   (
                   cleane
                   opposite
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   )
                   the
                   elect
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   said
                   that
                   all
                   other
                   men
                   were
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   worthie
                   to
                   be
                   slaine
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   who
                   publish
                   how
                   themselues
                   onely
                   
                   are
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   men
                   are
                   Heathen
                   i
                   ,
                   and
                   Beastes
                   k
                   ,
                   themselues
                   onely
                   are
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   l
                   ,
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   acceptable
                   people
                   m
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   no
                   Familists
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   liuing
                   God
                   ,
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   perish
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Puritanes
                   finally
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                
                 
                   If
                   God
                   haue
                   any
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   no
                   doubt
                   the
                   title
                   (
                   Puritane
                   )
                   is
                   giuen
                   them
                   p
                   ;
                   Notable
                   wordes
                   ,
                   either
                   God
                   hath
                   no
                   Church
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   or
                   Puritanes
                   are
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Marprelate
                   is
                   not
                   afraide
                   to
                   vtter
                   this
                   speech
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   against
                   whome
                   I
                   deale
                   (
                   namely
                   the
                   ecclesiasticall
                   officers
                   ,
                   as
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   fauourers
                   ,
                   and
                   partakers
                   )
                   haue
                   so
                   prouoked
                   the
                   anger
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   praiers
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   stand
                   long
                   they
                   cannot
                   q
                   ,
                   others
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   write
                   thus
                   ,
                   they
                   bidde
                   battell
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   must
                   bid
                   defiance
                   to
                   them
                   till
                   they
                   yeeld
                   r
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 visible
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   properly
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   :
                   yet
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Congregation
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   for
                   calling
                   ,
                   Gouernours
                   ,
                   and
                   subiects
                   ,
                   noble
                   and
                   base
                   :
                   rich
                   and
                   poore
                   :
                   teachers
                   ,
                   and
                   learners
                   :
                   for
                   sexe
                   ,
                   men
                   and
                   women
                   ,
                   for
                   age
                   ,
                   old
                   and
                   young
                   ,
                   for
                   nation
                   ,
                   Iewes
                   and
                   Gentils
                   ,
                   Grecians
                   and
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   for
                   time
                   and
                   continuance
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   euen
                   from
                   our
                   first
                   parents
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   rightly
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   groūded
                   vpon
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   where
                   wee
                   finde
                   that
                   excluded
                   is
                   no
                   calling
                   a
                   ,
                   no
                   sexe
                   b
                   ,
                   none
                   age
                   c
                   ,
                   no
                   nation
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   bin
                   from
                   the
                   worldes
                   beginning
                   e
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   it
                   continue
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   g
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Errors
                   and
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Vnsound
                   be
                   they
                   in
                   religion
                   therefore
                   which
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   tie
                   the
                   church
                   to
                   a
                   certaine
                   a
                   ,
                   country
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Donatists
                   did
                   to
                   Africa
                   a
                   people
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Iewes
                   to
                   themselues
                   b
                   ,
                   persons
                   ,
                   place
                   ,
                   calling
                   ,
                   or
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   certaine
                   persons
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   founded
                   vpon
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   successours
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   must
                   of
                   necessitie
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   true
                   Church
                   is
                   vnited
                   to
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   a
                   certaine
                   place
                   when
                   they
                   say
                
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   a
                   certaine
                   calling
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   Petrus
                   a
                   Soto
                   ,
                   to
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Prelates
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   a
                   certaine
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   the
                   said
                   Papists
                   affirme
                   ,
                   how
                
                 
                   The
                   time
                   was
                   when
                   holynes
                   was
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   virgine
                   Mary
                   i
                   ,
                   when
                   faith
                   rested
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   virgine
                   Mary
                   k
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   faith
                   was
                   lost
                   ,
                   saue
                   onely
                   in
                   our
                   Lady
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   bold
                   assertion
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   presumptuous
                   of
                   Apostata
                   Hill
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   England
                   al
                   men
                   were
                   Papists
                   without
                   exception
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   Christening
                   thereof
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   K.
                   Henry
                   the
                   eight
                   m
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   Congregation
                   of
                   men
                   (
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   eies
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   )
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   it
                   followeth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   afore
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   likewise
                   for
                   authoritie
                   .
                   For
                   time
                   ,
                   because
                   Gods
                   word
                   is
                   the
                   Seede
                   ,
                   the
                   faithfull
                   the
                   Corne
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Children
                   b
                   ,
                   Gods
                   worde
                   is
                   the
                   Rocke
                   ,
                   or
                   foundation
                   c
                   ,
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   the
                   House
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   authoritie
                   also
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   before
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   erred
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   erre
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   Gods
                   voice
                   f
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   deceiue
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   deceiued
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   iudgement
                   be
                   the
                   Churches
                   reformed
                   h
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   maketh
                   to
                   the
                   strengthning
                   of
                   vs
                   against
                   those
                   Popish
                   assertions
                   of
                   Vignerinus
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   before
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   for
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   aboue
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   for
                   authoritie
                   a
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 marks
                 ,
                 and
                 tokens
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   sincerely
                   is
                   preached
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   instituted
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   are
                   duly
                   administred
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   Sauiour
                   calleth
                   them
                   his
                   mother
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   brethren
                   ,
                   which
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   it
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   ,
                   Hee
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   heareth
                   Gods
                   word
                   b
                   :
                   also
                   ,
                   
                   My
                   sheepe
                   heare
                   my
                   voice
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   shall
                   they
                   heare
                   without
                   a
                   preacher
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Likewise
                   the
                   Apostle
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   that
                   knoweth
                   God
                   heareth
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   heareth
                   vs
                   not
                   e
                   :
                   Again
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   therefore
                   speake
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   heareth
                   them
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   touching
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   first
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   .
                
                 
                   Goe
                   therfore
                   ,
                   &
                   teach
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   baptizing
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   teaching
                   them
                   to
                   obserue
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   I
                   haue
                   commanded
                   you
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   haue
                   bin
                   baptized
                   into
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   h
                   ,
                   yee
                   are
                   washed
                   ,
                   yee
                   are
                   sanctified
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   one
                   Spirit
                   are
                   wee
                   all
                   baptized
                   into
                   one
                   Body
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   supper
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   betraied
                   tooke
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   giuen
                   thankes
                   he
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   take
                   eate
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   this
                   doe
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                   After
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   also
                   he
                   tooke
                   the
                   cup
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   Supped
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   in
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                   this
                   do
                   as
                   oft
                   as
                   yee
                   drinke
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   mee
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Christians
                   in
                   all
                   reformed
                   churches
                   acknoledge
                   these
                   things
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   (
                   and
                   they
                   also
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   very
                   godly
                   men
                   )
                   adde
                   ecclesiasticall
                   Discipline
                   for
                   a
                   note
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   the
                   said
                   Discipline
                   in
                   part
                   is
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   markes
                   here
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   both
                   wee
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   effect
                   ,
                   all
                   other
                   well
                   ordered
                   Churches
                   ,
                   ouer
                   passe
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   as
                   no
                   token
                   simply
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   tie
                   wee
                   the
                   Church
                   so
                   strictly
                   to
                   the
                   signes
                   articulate
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   thinke
                   all
                   those
                   to
                   be
                   without
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   Christians
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   doe
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ordinarily
                   &
                   publikely
                   read
                   ,
                   and
                   preached
                   ,
                   nor
                   participate
                   in
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   they
                   would
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   can
                   neither
                   heare
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   nor
                   receiue
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   falleth
                   out
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   blindenesse
                   and
                   persecution
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   renounce
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   altogether
                   vnsound
                   ,
                   &
                   Antichristian
                   ,
                   the
                   opinions
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   both
                   denie
                   the
                   pure
                   preaching
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   among
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   markes
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   visible
                   Church
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   affirme
                   the
                   tokens
                   hereof
                   to
                   be
                   antiquitie
                   ,
                   Vnitie
                   ,
                   Vniuersality
                   ,
                   Succession
                   ,
                   &c.
                   as
                   doth
                   Stapleton
                   b
                   ,
                   Bristow
                   c
                   ,
                   Bozius
                   d
                   ,
                   Hill
                   ,
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   Alabaster
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Brownists
                   ,
                   who
                   make
                   discipline
                   (
                   and
                   that
                   too
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   deuising
                   )
                   such
                   an
                   essentiall
                   argument
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   thinke
                   ,
                   where
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   magistrates
                   there
                   be
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   the
                   ministers
                   false
                   prophets
                   :
                   No
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   Antichristianitie
                   doth
                   raigne
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   same
                   Brownists
                   ,
                   and
                   Barrowists
                   ,
                   who
                   neither
                   allow
                   frequenting
                   of
                   sermons
                   ,
                   and
                   ministring
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   nor
                   haue
                   any
                   Sacraments
                   administred
                   among
                   themselus
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   in
                   vtter
                   contempt
                   ,
                   and
                   derision
                   both
                   the
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   scornefully
                   tearming
                   the
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   Scripture
                   learned
                   men
                   i
                   ,
                   Ceremoniall
                   ,
                   and
                   Letre
                   Doctors
                   k
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   water
                   at
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   Elementish
                   water
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   doe
                   wee
                   approoue
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   these
                   visible
                   ,
                   and
                   externall
                   ,
                   put
                   downe
                   inuisible
                   ,
                   and
                   spirituall
                   tokens
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   Faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   Loue
                   towards
                   the
                   Saintes
                   ,
                   which
                   thing
                   I.
                   K.
                   doth
                   m
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 visible
                 Church
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 hath
                 erred
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 doctrine
                 and
                 conuersation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Had
                   not
                   this
                   bin
                   most
                   true
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   neuer
                   bin
                   auouched
                   both
                   
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Paul.
                   
                
                 
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   saith
                   vnto
                   his
                   disciples
                   concerning
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   Take
                   heede
                   &c.
                   
                   a
                   Beleeue
                   it
                   not
                   b
                   ,
                
                 
                   Beware
                   of
                   the
                   leauen
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   leauen
                   of
                   Herod
                   c
                   ;
                   euen
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   and
                   Sadduces
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   shall
                   be
                   deceiued
                   e
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   very
                   elect
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Shall
                   he
                   finde
                   faith
                   on
                   earth
                   g
                   ?
                
                 
                   And
                   concerning
                   conuersation
                   ,
                   and
                   manners
                   ,
                   hee
                   prophecied
                   ,
                   that
                   iniquitie
                   shall
                   be
                   encreased
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   many
                   shall
                   be
                   cold
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                   writeth
                   touching
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   Wee
                   knowe
                   in
                   part
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Antichrist
                   sitteth
                   in
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   God
                   k
                   ,
                   &c.
                   whose
                   comming
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   signes
                   ,
                   &
                   lying
                   wonders
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   deceiueablenes
                   ,
                   among
                   them
                   that
                   perish
                   beuause
                   they
                   receiued
                   not
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   saued
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   God
                   shall
                   send
                   them
                   strong
                   delusion
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   beleeue
                   lies
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   Beware
                   of
                   dogs
                   :
                   beware
                   of
                   euill
                   workes
                   ,
                   beware
                   of
                   concision
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   touching
                   conuersation
                   ,
                
                 
                   Restore
                   ,
                   &c.
                   least
                   thou
                   also
                   be
                   tempted
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   the
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   would
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   euill
                   which
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   doe
                   I
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   doe
                   that
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   I
                   that
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   sinne
                   that
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   mee
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   fight
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   p
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   ,
                   that
                   Churches
                   visible
                   ,
                   and
                   glorious
                   haue
                   erred
                   ,
                   it
                   appeareth
                   euidently
                   by
                   the
                   superstitiō
                   ,
                   heresies
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   Atheisme
                   nowe
                   raigning
                   at
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   and
                   Antioch
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   with
                   vs
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   their
                   ,
                   confessions
                   do
                   acknowledge
                   q
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   premises
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   graunted
                   for
                   true
                   ,
                   neither
                   by
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   which
                   maintaine
                   that
                   in
                   faith
                   &
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   
                   meaning
                   thereby
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   a
                   ,
                   whose
                   Rector
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   b
                   ,
                   neuer
                   erreth
                   c
                   ,
                   neuer
                   hath
                   erred
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   can
                   erre
                   e
                   .
                   Nor
                   yet
                   by
                   these
                   which
                   say
                   the
                   Church
                   cannot
                   erre
                   for
                   manners
                   ,
                   such
                   were
                   the
                   Donatists
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   f
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 most
                 shamefully
                 hath
                 erred
                 in
                 life
                 ▪
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   .
                
                 
                   Iustly
                   is
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   condemned
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   churches
                   reformed
                   ,
                   because
                   shee
                   hath
                   erred
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   very
                   badly
                   euery
                   way
                   doth
                   offend
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   life
                   .
                   For.
                   
                
                 
                   At
                   Rome
                   the
                   harlot
                   hath
                   a
                   better
                   life
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Then
                   shee
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   Romanes
                   wife
                   a
                   .
                   
                     
                       O
                       Roma
                       ,
                       à
                       Roma
                       quantum
                       mutata
                       ,
                       vetusta
                       es
                       ?
                    
                     
                       Nunc
                       caput
                       es
                       scelerum
                       ,
                       quae
                       caput
                       orbis
                       eras
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   yee
                   spell
                   Roma
                   backeward
                   (
                   saith
                   I.
                   Bale
                   ,
                   )
                   yee
                   shall
                   finde
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   Amor
                   ,
                   Loue
                   in
                   this
                   prodigious
                   kind
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   preposterous
                   Amor
                   a
                   ,
                   Loue
                   out
                   of
                   kinde
                   b
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Pasquil
                   poets
                   :
                   
                     
                       Roma
                       quid
                       est
                       ?
                       Quod
                       te
                       docuit
                       praeposterus
                       ordo
                       .
                    
                     
                       Quid
                       docuit
                       ?
                       Iungas
                       versa
                       elementa
                       ,
                       scies
                       .
                    
                     
                       Roma
                       :
                       Amor
                       est
                       ,
                       Amor
                       est
                       ?
                       qualis
                       ?
                       Praeposterus
                       .
                       Vnde
                       hoc
                       ?
                    
                     
                       Roma
                       mares
                       ,
                       Noli
                       dicere
                       plura
                       ,
                       scio
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Againe
                   :
                   
                     
                       Roma
                       vale
                       ;
                       vidi
                       :
                       satis
                       est
                       vidisse
                       .
                       Reuertar
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Cùm
                       Leno
                       ,
                       aut
                       meretrix
                       ,
                       Scurra
                       ,
                       cynadus
                       ero
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   for
                   number
                   ,
                   infinite
                   .
                   Gerson
                   writeth
                   ,
                   how
                   diuers
                   men
                   haue
                   runne
                   into
                   desperation
                   ;
                   others
                   haue
                   killed
                   themselues
                   ,
                   finding
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   keepe
                   ,
                   and
                   performe
                   the
                   ceremonies
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   church
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   vse
                   a
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   vaine
                   ,
                   and
                   impious
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   leading
                   vp
                   and
                   downe
                   of
                   an
                   Asse
                   on
                   Palme
                   Sunday
                   ,
                   their
                   battering
                   of
                   hel
                   ;
                   
                   ther
                   buriall
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   &c.
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   damnable
                   ,
                   because
                   Romish
                   ceremonies
                   are
                   held
                   both
                   necessarily
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   God
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   merit
                   heauen
                   .
                   For
                   sinnes
                   veniall
                   (
                   say
                   the
                   Rhemists
                   )
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   sacred
                   ceremonies
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   doctrine
                   .
                   For
                   proofe
                   hereof
                   ,
                   see
                   the
                   popish
                   errors
                   in
                   euery
                   article
                   almost
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   proposition
                   of
                   this
                   booke
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   looke
                   wee
                   vnto
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   Antichristian
                   synagogue
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   shall
                   finde
                   that
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   haue
                   bin
                   Coniurers
                   ,
                   Sorcerers
                   ,
                   and
                   Inchanters
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   Pope
                   Martin
                   2.
                   
                   Siluester
                   the
                   2.
                   and
                   third
                   ,
                   Benedict
                   8.
                   
                   Iohn
                   .
                   19.20.21
                   .
                   Sergius
                   4.
                   
                   Gregorie
                   6.
                   and
                   7.
                   and
                   such
                   were
                   all
                   the
                   Popes
                   (
                   euen
                   18.
                   for
                   number
                   )
                   from
                   Siluester
                   the
                   second
                   vntill
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   seuenth
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   Heretikes
                   .
                   For
                   Siricius
                   ,
                   Calixtus
                   ,
                   Leo
                   9
                   ,
                   and
                   Paschalis
                   condemned
                   the
                   marriage
                   of
                   Preists
                   ;
                   Liberius
                   was
                   an
                   Arrian
                   ;
                   Marcellinus
                   ,
                   an
                   Idolater
                   ;
                   Honorius
                   a
                   Monothelite
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Iohn
                   the
                   22
                   ,
                   held
                   many
                   errors
                   ,
                   whereof
                   W.
                   Occam
                   wrote
                   a
                   booke
                   h
                   ,
                   one
                   wherof
                   was
                   that
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   i
                   ,
                
                 
                   Pope
                   Iohn
                   the
                   23.
                   denied
                   the
                   soules
                   immortalitie
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   some
                   worldly
                   ,
                   prophane
                   ,
                   and
                   deuilish
                   Atheists
                   .
                   For
                   Sixtus
                   4.
                   builded
                   a
                   Male
                   stewes
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   Paul
                   3.
                   receiued
                   a
                   monethly
                   pension
                   for
                   45000.
                   whoores
                   at
                   Rome
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   Leo
                   the
                   10.
                   made
                   a
                   Fable
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   it
                   proceeded
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   Rome
                   hath
                   bin
                   called
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   o
                   ,
                   and
                   Hierome
                   p
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Pope
                   Pius
                   S.
                   was
                   said
                   Magis
                   gentilizare
                   ,
                   quam
                   Christianizare
                   :
                   rather
                   to
                   gentilize
                   :
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   citie
                   of
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   of
                   Christians
                   q
                   .
                
                 
                   S.
                   Bernard
                   said
                   how
                   the
                   Romanes
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   were
                   hatefull
                   vnto
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   hurtfull
                   vnto
                   both
                   ,
                   wicked
                   against
                   God
                   ;
                   rash
                   against
                   holy
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   seditious
                   among
                   themselues
                   r
                   .
                
                 
                   Genebrard
                   (
                   himselfe
                   an
                   Antichristian
                   Romanist
                   )
                   writeth
                   that
                   50.
                   
                   Popes
                   successiuely
                   ,
                   &
                   within
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   150.
                   yeares
                   ,
                   
                   departed
                   from
                   the
                   virtue
                   of
                   their
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   shewed
                   themselues
                   Ab●urers
                   of
                   Christianitie
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostataes
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   catholike
                   Bishops
                   s
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   was
                   proclaimed
                   Antichrist
                   at
                   Rhemes
                   by
                   the
                   Councell
                   there
                   ,
                   vnder
                   Hugh
                   Capet
                   t
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   the
                   Papists
                   are
                   then
                   it
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   whose
                   doctrine
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   bin
                   shewen
                   )
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   neither
                   hath
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   erre
                   ,
                
                 
                   Erraverunt
                   aliae
                   ecclesiae
                   (
                   saith
                   Di.
                   Stella
                   )
                   other
                   churches
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Constantinople
                   &c.
                   haue
                   erred
                   ,
                   
                     sed
                     nunquam
                     ecclesia
                     Romana
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   neuer
                   yet
                   erred
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Id
                     constanter
                     negamus
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Costerus
                   the
                   Iesuit
                   )
                   we
                   constantly
                   deny
                   ,
                   that
                   christ
                   his
                   Vicars
                   &
                   Peters
                   successors
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   haue
                   either
                   taught
                   heresies
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   propound
                   errors
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   preserueth
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   christian
                   religion
                   in
                   the
                   Apostolike
                   sea
                   of
                   Rome
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   that
                   the
                   church
                   (
                   meaning
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   )
                   can
                   erre
                   or
                   hath
                   erred
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   point
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Rhemists
                   d
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             20.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             Church
             hath
             power
             to
             decree
             rites
             or
             ceremonies
             2
             and
             authoritie
             in
             controuersies
             of
             faith
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Church
             3
             to
             ordaine
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             contrarie
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             4
             neither
             may
             it
             so
             expound
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             5
             that
             it
             be
             repugnant
             to
             another
             .
             VVherefore
             although
             6
             the
             Church
             be
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             a
             keeper
             of
             holy
             writ
             :
             yet
             as
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             decree
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             same
             so
             7
             besides
             the
             same
             ought
             it
             not
             to
             enforce
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             
             beleeued
             for
             necessitie
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               church
               hath
               power
               to
               decree
               rites
               ,
               or
               ceremonies
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               church
               may
               not
               ordaine
               what
               rites
               ,
               or
               ceremonies
               shee
               will.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               church
               hath
               authoritie
               to
               iudge
               ,
               and
               determine
               in
               controuersies
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               church
               hath
               power
               to
               interpret
               ,
               and
               expound
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Analogie
               of
               faith
               must
               be
               respected
               in
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               church
               is
               the
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               keeper
               of
               Gods
               written
               word
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               church
               may
               not
               enforce
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               beleeued
               ,
               as
               necessarie
               vnto
               saluation
               ,
               that
               is
               either
               contrarie
               ,
               or
               besides
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 decree
                 rites
                 ,
                 or
                 ceremonies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   churches
                   authoritie
                   to
                   decree
                   rites
                   ,
                   or
                   ceremonies
                   is
                   warranted
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   first
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   ordaine
                   rites
                   ,
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   :
                   among
                   other
                   things
                   that
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   church
                   men
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   couered
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Women
                   should
                   keepe
                   silence
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   couered
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   knowen
                   tongue
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   auditorie
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   vsed
                   d
                   ,
                   with
                   other
                   things
                   e
                   .
                   Next
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   ,
                   and
                   binding
                   commandement
                   of
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   who
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   will
                   haue
                   euery
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   vnto
                   edifying
                   f
                   ,
                   honestie
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   order
                   g
                   ,
                   as
                   beeing
                   not
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   confusion
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   peace
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   All
                   churches
                   protestant
                   confesse
                   the
                   same
                   i
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   power
                   being
                   giuen
                   by
                   the
                   Supreame
                   authoritie
                   vnto
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   greatly
                   offend
                   ,
                   which
                   doe
                   condemne
                   either
                   generally
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   particularly
                   some
                   rites
                   ,
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   orderly
                   ,
                   and
                   lawfully
                   established
                   :
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   sort
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   free
                   people
                   a
                   ,
                   in
                   bondage
                   vnto
                   no
                   creature
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   any
                   created
                   thing
                   b
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   seuerall
                   distenting
                   ,
                   or
                   variable
                   religions
                   ,
                   either
                   ceremonies
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Brownists
                   :
                   who
                   teach
                   that
                   euery
                   Christian
                   is
                   to
                   ioyn
                   himselfe
                   vnto
                   that
                   people
                   ,
                   among
                   whome
                   the
                   Lords
                   worship
                   is
                   free
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   bound
                   ,
                   or
                   withholden
                   with
                   any
                   iurisdiction
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Puritanes
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   would
                   haue
                   all
                   matters
                   of
                   ceremonies
                   to
                   be
                   left
                   in
                   christian
                   libertie
                   vnto
                   euery
                   man
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   would
                   haue
                   both
                   temples
                   to
                   be
                   left
                   without
                   seruice
                   ,
                   Sermons
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   :
                   and
                   Princes
                   to
                   be
                   scared
                   with
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   vproares
                   ,
                   and
                   sedition
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   obedience
                   vnto
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   not
                   impious
                   of
                   themseluees
                   ,
                   imposed
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   was
                   Illyricus
                   ,
                   of
                   whome
                   Melancton
                   writeth
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   latter
                   kinde
                   ,
                   be
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   againe
                   ,
                   who
                   vtterly
                   dislike
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   or
                   Temples
                   ,
                   also
                   our
                   Liturgies
                   ,
                   &
                   formes
                   of
                   seruing
                   our
                   God
                   and
                   finally
                   our
                   designed
                   times
                   of
                   meeting
                   together
                   for
                   the
                   worshippe
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Our
                   Churches
                   there
                   blasphemously
                   tearme
                   Common
                   houses
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   tearme
                   Brothell
                   houses
                   or
                   the
                   stewes
                   )
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Lyturgies
                   ,
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   seruing
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   call
                   Foolishnes
                   of
                   taken
                   on
                   seruices
                   h
                   ,
                   false
                   and
                   seducing
                   Gods
                   seruices
                   i
                   ,
                   of
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   ordained
                   k
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   be
                   obeied
                   ,
                   or
                   vsed
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   established
                   l
                   ,
                   with
                   these
                   ioyne
                   the
                   Barrowists
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   doe
                   write
                   that
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   Leiturgies
                   ,
                   and
                   formes
                   of
                   common
                   praier
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   haue
                   another
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   Testament
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Sabboths
                   they
                   contemne
                   ,
                   yea
                   they
                   condemne
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   There
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   Sabboth
                   day
                   n
                   ,
                   Our
                   Sabbatarians
                   goe
                   not
                   so
                   farre
                   ,
                   yet
                   come
                   they
                   neere
                   unto
                   these
                   Familists
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   divulge
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   hath
                   no
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   ordinarily
                   ,
                   and
                   perpetually
                   ,
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   any
                   day
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   had
                   sanctified
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   church
                   cannot
                   take
                   away
                   this
                   libertie
                   of
                   working
                   sixe
                   daies
                   in
                   the
                   weeke
                   p
                   .
                   These
                   assertions
                   are
                   against
                   all
                   holy
                   daies
                   lawfully
                   established
                   .
                   Barrow
                   yet
                   goeth
                   further
                   then
                   doe
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   saith
                   how
                   the
                   obseruing
                   of
                   times
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   our
                   church
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   error
                   fundamentall
                   q
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   also
                   be
                   alike
                   culpable
                   ,
                   who
                   approouing
                   some
                   rites
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   do
                   yet
                   tie
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   or
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   the
                   obseruation
                   of
                   the
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   either
                   Mosaicall
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   haue
                   donne
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   r
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   Papists
                   s
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   halfe
                   papists
                   ,
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   t
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   they
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   which
                   thinke
                   that
                   either
                   one
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Pope
                   :
                   or
                   any
                   certaine
                   calling
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   clergie
                   ,
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   decree
                   ,
                   and
                   appoint
                   rites
                   ,
                   or
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   though
                   of
                   themselues
                   good
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   whole
                   church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   dipersed
                   ouer
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   world
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 may
                 not
                 ordaine
                 what
                 rites
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 shee
                 will.
                 
                 a
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   cleere
                   truth
                   that
                   the
                   church
                   may
                   ordaine
                   ceremonies
                   :
                   so
                   true
                   is
                   it
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   church
                   hath
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   appoint
                   what
                   rites
                   ,
                   or
                   ceremonies
                   shee
                   will.
                   For
                   shee
                   must
                   decree
                   none
                   which
                   be
                
                 
                   Either
                   for
                   their
                   owe
                   nature
                   ,
                   impious
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   ordinances
                   ,
                   manners
                   ,
                   and
                   Idols
                   of
                   our
                   forefathers
                   :
                   teachers
                   of
                   vanitie
                   b
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   of
                   lies
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   for
                   vse
                   ,
                   superstitious
                   :
                   like
                   the
                   brazen
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   which
                   king
                   Ezekiah
                   brake
                   in
                   peices
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   for
                   their
                   weight
                   ,
                   ouer
                   heauie
                   ,
                   and
                   greiuous
                   to
                   be
                   borne
                   ;
                   like
                   the
                   Iewish
                   constitutions
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   for
                   their
                   worthines
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   eies
                   of
                   the
                   ordainers
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   equall
                   price
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   more
                   account
                   then
                   the
                   very
                   ordinances
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   left
                   vndone
                   ;
                   such
                   were
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisaicall
                   tires
                   ,
                   and
                   traditions
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   against
                   the
                   libertie
                   of
                   christians
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   entangling
                   of
                   them
                   againe
                   with
                   the
                   yoake
                   of
                   seruile
                   bondage
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   any
                   way
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   commandements
                   ,
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   rites
                   ,
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   constitutions
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   they
                   must
                   make
                   altogether
                   ,
                   and
                   tend
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   nourishing
                   ,
                   and
                   encrease
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   friedship
                   ,
                   and
                   quietnes
                   among
                   christians
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   retaining
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   seruice
                   ,
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   afore
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   let
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   honestly
                   ,
                   &
                   by
                   order
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   churches
                   reformed
                   consent
                   hereunto
                   k
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   and
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   premises
                   beeing
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   most
                   true
                   ,
                   most
                   false
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   which
                   the
                   Papists
                   doe
                   publish
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   church
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   change
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ordained
                   euen
                   by
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   Rulers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   command
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   ,
                   and
                   obeyed
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Scripture
                   c
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 authoritie
                 to
                 iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 determine
                 in
                 controuersies
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Authoritie
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   to
                   euery
                   member
                   of
                   sound
                   iudgement
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   to
                   iudge
                   in
                   controuersies
                   of
                   faith
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   their
                   places
                   ,
                   to
                   embrance
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   auoid
                   ,
                   and
                   improoue
                   Antichristianitie
                   ,
                   and
                   errors
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   priuate
                   opinion
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   both
                   the
                   straight
                   commandement
                   of
                   God
                   himselfe
                   particularly
                   vnto
                   all
                   Teachers
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   hearers
                   b
                   ,
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   generally
                   vnto
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   our
                   godly
                   brethren
                   in
                   forraigne
                   countries
                   d
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Vnsound
                   therefore
                   in
                   iudgement
                   are
                   the
                   Papists
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   they
                   maintaine
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   hath
                   the
                   power
                   to
                   iudge
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   be
                   iudged
                   of
                   no
                   man
                   a
                   ,
                   to
                   decree
                   (
                   without
                   controlment
                   )
                   against
                   the
                   epistles
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   b
                   ;
                   to
                   dispense
                   euen
                   against
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   c
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   sense
                   ,
                   or
                
                 
                   Interpration
                   of
                   his
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   man
                   without
                   contradiction
                   ,
                   must
                   yeeld
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   ,
                   they
                   publish
                   ,
                   &
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   power
                   to
                   iudge
                   of
                   religiō
                   &
                   points
                   of
                   doctrine
                   is
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   Bishops
                   onely
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   of
                   thē
                   doe
                   thinke
                   e
                   ;
                   or
                   in
                   their
                   Clergie
                   onely
                   ,
                   as
                   other
                   deeme
                   f
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   onely
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   suppose
                   g
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 interpret
                 ,
                 and
                 expound
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   interpret
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   peculiar
                   blessing
                   ,
                   giuen
                   by
                   God
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   companie
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   No
                   man
                   knoweth
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   neither
                   knoweth
                   
                   any
                   man
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Sonne
                   will
                   reueale
                   him
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   you
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   heauen
                   (
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   vnto
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   them
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   giuen
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   euery
                   man
                   to
                   profit
                   withall
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   one
                   is
                   giuen
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   Prophecie
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   reuealed
                   to
                   another
                   that
                   sitteth
                   by
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   first
                   hold
                   his
                   peace
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   vnto
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   Corinth
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Yee
                   haue
                   an
                   ointment
                   from
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   haue
                   knowen
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   &c.
                   yee
                   neede
                   not
                   that
                   any
                   man
                   teach
                   you
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Iohn
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Hereunto
                   subscribe
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   Heluetia
                   f
                   ,
                   Wittemberg
                   g
                   ,
                   Boheme
                   h
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   errors
                   ,
                   and
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   ,
                   &
                   sundry
                   are
                   the
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   wherof
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   thinke
                   that
                   to
                   expound
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   so
                   easie
                   a
                   matter
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   Student
                   ,
                   endued
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   naturall
                   wit
                   ,
                   by
                   diligence
                   and
                   industrie
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   ,
                   may
                   doe
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   teach
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   interpret
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   is
                   too
                   hard
                   a
                   thing
                   for
                   any
                   mortall
                   man
                   to
                   attaine
                   vnto
                   ;
                   so
                   did
                   Iohannes
                   de
                   Wessalia
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   many
                   Anabaptists
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   diuers
                   haue
                   the
                   gift
                   to
                   open
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   :
                   yet
                   that
                   some
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   knowen
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   &
                   writers
                   in
                   the
                   reformed
                   and
                   Christian
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   in
                   scorne
                   doe
                   tearme
                   the
                   scipture
                   learned
                   (
                   For
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   said
                   Familie
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   meere
                   lies
                   ,
                   and
                   vntruth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   whatsoeuer
                   the
                   Scripture
                   learned
                   ,
                   through
                   their
                   knowledge
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ▪
                   institute
                   ,
                   preach
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   b
                   .
                   They
                   preach
                   the
                   letre
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   wotd
                   of
                   liuing
                   God
                   c
                   .
                   but
                   themselues
                   onely
                   haue
                   that
                   gift
                   ,
                   neither
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Familie
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   illuminate
                   Elders
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   them
                   it
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   knowe
                   the
                   truth
                   d
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   manly
                   wisedome
                   e
                   ,
                   the
                   Primats
                   or
                   principalls
                   in
                   the
                   Light
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Some
                   doe
                   suppose
                   that
                   to
                   interpret
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   a
                   speciall
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   some
                   chosen
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   ordinary
                   power
                   annexed
                   to
                   the
                   state
                   ,
                   and
                   calling
                   of
                   Popes
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Clergie
                   men
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   be
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   giuing
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   power
                   to
                   expound
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   read
                   ,
                   nor
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   by
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   vulgar
                   tongue
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   their
                   owne
                   most
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   and
                   barbarous
                   translation
                   ,
                   which
                   but
                   of
                   late
                   yeares
                   neither
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   part
                   too
                   ,
                   is
                   granted
                   by
                   the
                   Papists
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   place
                   thereof
                   they
                   thrust
                   vpon
                   the
                   Laitie
                   ,
                   their
                   most
                   idolatrous
                   ,
                   and
                   blasphemous
                   Fustinals
                   ,
                   Legendes
                   ,
                   Rosaries
                   ,
                   Horaries
                   ,
                   and
                   Psalteries
                   of
                   our
                   Lady
                   ,
                   as
                   falsly
                   they
                   called
                   her
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 analogie
                 of
                 faith
                 must
                 be
                 respected
                 in
                 their
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   no
                   prophecie
                   is
                   of
                   any
                   priuate
                   motion
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   interpretation
                   man
                   giueth
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   agree
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   analogie
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   S.
                   Paul
                   gaue
                   in
                   commandement
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   b
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   priuate
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   speciall
                   heede
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   that
                   one
                   place
                   of
                   Scripture
                   be
                   so
                   expounded
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   agree
                   with
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   al
                   to
                   the
                   proportion
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Churches
                   reformed
                   approoue
                   this
                   assertiō
                   by
                   their
                   subscriptions
                   c
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   another
                   iudgement
                   are
                   many
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Some
                   doe
                   thinke
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   may
                   be
                   expounded
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   what
                   purpose
                   men
                   list
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   Seuerians
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   Papists
                   ,
                   among
                   whome
                   there
                   be
                   which
                   from
                   this
                   
                   opinion
                   doe
                   tearme
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   word
                   &
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   God
                   most
                   reprochfully
                   ,
                   A
                   shipmans
                   hoase
                   ,
                   a
                   Leaden
                   rule
                   ,
                   a
                   Nose
                   of
                   waxe
                   c
                
                 
                   Some
                   doe
                   mislike
                   all
                   interpretations
                   ,
                   and
                   written
                   Commentaries
                   vpon
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   as
                   vnnecessary
                   ,
                   and
                   vaine
                   ,
                   such
                   were
                   Seruetus
                   ,
                   Valdesius
                   ,
                   Coranus
                   with
                   others
                   of
                   late
                   yeares
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   Libertines
                   ,
                   Scwenkfeldians
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   depend
                   wholly
                   vpon
                   visions
                   ,
                   &
                   revelations
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Enthusiasts
                   g
                   ,
                   Nicholaus
                   Storch
                   ,
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Monetarius
                   ,
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   h
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   late
                   English
                   reformer
                   Hacket
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   dislike
                   of
                   the
                   literall
                   ,
                   and
                   preferre
                   the
                   Allegoricall
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   and
                   thereby
                   deuise
                   what
                   them
                   list
                   ,
                   most
                   monstrously
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Originists
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   Libertines
                   k
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   hence
                   teaching
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   spirituall
                   vnderstanding
                   is
                   the
                   worde
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   embrace
                   the
                   literall
                   sense
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   commit
                   Idolatrie
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   euery
                   place
                   of
                   Scripture
                   will
                   haue
                   an
                   exposition
                   both
                   Analogicall
                   ,
                   Allegoricall
                   ,
                   historicall
                   ,
                   and
                   morall
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   curious
                   Thomists
                   ,
                   and
                   Monckes
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   are
                   addicted
                   to
                   an
                   interpretation
                   which
                   they
                   cal
                   mysticall
                   ,
                   and
                   propheticall
                   ,
                   as
                   Brocardus
                   ,
                   Morelius
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   are
                   of
                   minde
                   that
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   or
                   Euangelicall
                   word
                   cannot
                   be
                   committed
                   to
                   letters
                   ,
                   and
                   wrighting
                   ,
                   saith
                   Lindanus
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   doe
                   thinke
                   (
                   as
                   afore
                   also
                   hath
                   bin
                   shewen
                   )
                   how
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   olde
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   true
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   giuen
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   doe
                   maintaine
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   time
                   doth
                   alter
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   also
                   therwithal
                   doth
                   vary
                   ,
                   wherby
                   that
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   was
                   a
                   truth
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   falsehood
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   error
                   was
                   Cardinall
                   Cusanus
                   p
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 6.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 keeper
                 of
                 Gods
                 written
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   authority
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   determine
                   in
                   controversies
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                   yet
                   hath
                   the
                   Church
                   power
                   neither
                   to
                   iudge
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   iudge
                   otherwise
                   then
                   Gods
                   word
                   doth
                   iudge
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   people
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   brethren
                   marke
                   them
                   diligently
                   which
                   cause
                   diuisions
                   ,
                   and
                   offenses
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   you
                   haue
                   learned
                   ,
                   and
                   auoid
                   them
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Here
                   him
                   b
                   .
                   To
                   him
                   giue
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   witnesse
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   d
                   :
                   whosoeuer
                   trangresseth
                   ,
                   and
                   abideth
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   God
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   yee
                   are
                   ,
                   &c.
                   built
                   vpon
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   Prophets
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 
                   Thy
                   word
                   is
                   the
                   the
                   truth
                   g
                   .
                   They
                   haue
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   heare
                   them
                   h
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   S.
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   Wee
                   haue
                   also
                   a
                   sure
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   S.
                   Paul.
                   The
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   is
                   profitable
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   &c.
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   teach
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   and
                   consenteth
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   wholsome
                   wordes
                   of
                   our
                   L.
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   puft
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   knoweth
                   nothing
                   &c
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   with
                   vs
                   doe
                   other
                   Churches
                   conceiue
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   Church
                   m
                   .
                   yet
                   all
                   of
                   vs
                   do
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   as
                   a
                   faithfull
                   witnesse
                   may
                   ,
                   yea
                   of
                   necessitie
                   must
                   testifie
                   
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   what
                   hath
                   bin
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   people
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   trustie
                   Recorder
                   is
                   to
                   keepe
                   ,
                   &
                   make
                   knowne
                   what
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   hath
                   receiued
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   truly
                   hath
                   bin
                   perfomed
                   afore
                   the
                   word
                   was
                   written
                   by
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   was
                   committed
                   to
                   writing
                   ,
                   before
                   Christ
                   his
                   incarnation
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   in
                   Christ
                   his
                   life
                   time
                   n
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   o
                   ,
                   From
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   godly
                   Christians
                   thoroughout
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Be
                   it
                   farre
                   therefore
                   from
                   vs
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Papists
                   do
                   not
                   stick
                   to
                   write
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   to
                   iudge
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   the
                   Church
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   essence
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   Because
                   without
                   it
                   a
                   Church
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   very
                   well
                   .
                   So
                   said
                   Card.
                   Cusan
                   ..
                   b
                
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   because
                   (
                   in
                   their
                   opinion
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   vnperfect
                   ,
                   cannot
                   :
                   obscure
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   :
                   ambiguous
                   ,
                   ought
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   iudge
                   .
                   So
                   Lindan
                   c
                   ,
                   Latomus
                   d
                   ,
                   Petrus
                   a
                   Soto
                   e
                   ,
                   Pighius
                   f
                   ,
                   Coster
                   g
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   is
                   an
                   heretike
                   that
                   cleaueth
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   So
                   said
                   Iacobus
                   Hocstratus
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   the
                   carefull
                   keeping
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   by
                   Gods
                   people
                   from
                   age
                   to
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   declareth
                   first
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   mother
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   onely
                   keeper
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   writ
                   ;
                   and
                   next
                   that
                   cursedly
                   they
                   doe
                   offend
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   as
                   greatly
                   esteeme
                   the
                   Ethickes
                   of
                   Aristostle
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   commandements
                   of
                   god
                   ,
                   the
                   Odes
                   of
                   Pindar
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Psalmes
                   of
                   Dauid
                   h
                   ,
                   the
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   bookes
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Trent
                   doth
                   i
                   :
                   or
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   aboue
                   the
                   scripture
                   prefer
                   vnwritten
                   Traditions
                   .
                   Hence
                   Petrus
                   a
                   Soto
                   :
                
                 
                   Tradition
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   is
                   both
                   more
                   auncient
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   effectuall
                   the●
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   k
                   ,
                   and
                   Lindan
                   ,
                   The
                   scriptures
                   would
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   validitie
                   ,
                   neither
                   had
                   continued
                   till
                   this
                   day
                   but
                   for
                   traditions
                   l
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 7.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 may
                 not
                 enforce
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 as
                 necessary
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 either
                 contrarie
                 or
                 besides
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Yee
                   shall
                   put
                   nothing
                   vnto
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   I
                   command
                   you
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   yee
                   take
                   ought
                   there
                   from
                   a
                
                 
                   Put
                   nothing
                   vnto
                   his
                   words
                   ,
                   least
                   hee
                   reprooue
                   thee
                   and
                   thou
                   be
                   found
                   a
                   liar
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   it
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   mans
                   couenant
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   (
                   yet
                   )
                   no
                   man
                   doth
                   abrogate
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   addeth
                   any
                   thing
                   thereto
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   shall
                   adde
                   vnto
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   God
                   shall
                   ad
                   vnto
                   him
                   the
                   plauges
                   that
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   this
                   booke
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   shal
                   diminish
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   this
                   prophecy
                   ,
                   god
                   shall
                   take
                   away
                   his
                   part
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   cittie
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   this
                   booke
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   witnesse
                   with
                   vs
                   the
                   Churches
                   reformed
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   also
                   is
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   Gods
                   written
                   word
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   by
                   our
                   common
                   ,
                   and
                   vulgar
                   tearmes
                   to
                   be
                   redde
                   therein
                   ,
                   wee
                   doe
                   reuerendly
                   embrace
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   vs
                   for
                   doctrine
                   to
                   embrace
                   the
                   Consubstantiality
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Arrians
                   would
                   not
                   :
                   a
                   Trinitie
                   of
                   persons
                   in
                   the
                   Godhead
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Sabellians
                   would
                   neuer
                   doe
                   ;
                   the
                   iustification
                   by
                   faith
                   Onely
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Papists
                   will
                   not
                   ;
                   the
                   baptisme
                   of
                   Infants
                   ,
                   and
                   young
                   children
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   dare
                   not
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   discipline
                   not
                   to
                   refuse
                   of
                   Church
                   officers
                   ,
                   the
                   names
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Patriarches
                   ,
                   Primates
                   ,
                   Metropolitanes
                   ,
                   Suffragans
                   ,
                   Parsons
                   ,
                   Vicars
                   ,
                   &c.
                   of
                   ecclesiasticall
                   censures
                   the
                   tearmes
                   ,
                   Suspension
                   ,
                   Excommunication
                   ;
                   of
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   which
                   tend
                   either
                   vnto
                   order
                   ,
                   comelines
                   ,
                   or
                   edification
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   wee
                   abhor
                   in
                   matters
                   both
                   of
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   disciple
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   either
                   agreeth
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   canon
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   not
                   grounded
                   thereupon
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   detest
                   wee
                   both
                   all
                   the
                   old
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   fancies
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   newe
                   prophets
                   of
                   Basilides
                   :
                   the
                   Manifestation
                   of
                   Marciō
                   ;
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Manichies
                   ;
                   the
                   Iobolia
                   of
                   the
                   Sathiās
                   ;
                   the
                   Symbonia
                   of
                   the
                   Archōtikes
                   ,
                   the
                   Cabala
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   :
                   the
                   Alcaron
                   of
                   the
                   Turkes
                   :
                   and
                   also
                   all
                   newe
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   and
                   Schismatikes
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   cursed
                   opinions
                   ,
                   as
                   first
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   the
                   Libertines
                   ,
                   the
                   Dauigeorgians
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   codeified
                   Elders
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   Henry
                   ,
                   Nicholas
                   ,
                   Eliad
                   ,
                   Fidelitas
                   ,
                   Christopher
                   Vitell
                   ,
                   Theophilus
                   ,
                   the
                   Exile
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   the
                   Papists
                   whereof
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   haue
                   commanded
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Popes
                   decrees
                   should
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   as
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ;
                   so
                   did
                   Pope
                   Agatho
                   the
                   first
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   write
                   (
                   as
                   Busgradus
                   )
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   beleeue
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   Popes
                   haue
                   done
                   )
                   wee
                   must
                   beleeue
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   article
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   carrie
                   innumerable
                   soules
                   with
                   him
                   vnto
                   hell
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   iudged
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   Pope
                   Boniface
                   the
                   8.
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   as
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   conclude
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   point
                   of
                   faith
                   to
                   hold
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   hath
                   succeeded
                   Peter
                   in
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   regiment
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   perswade
                   their
                   Catholikes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   king
                   of
                   Spain
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Catholike
                   faith
                   are
                   so
                   linked
                   together
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   become
                   a
                   point
                   of
                   necessitie
                   in
                   the
                   Catholike
                   faith
                   to
                   put
                   all
                   Europe
                   into
                   the
                   handes
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   King
                   otherwise
                   the
                   Catholike
                   religion
                   will
                   be
                   vtterly
                   extingvished
                   ,
                   and
                   perish
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   of
                   them
                   haue
                   published
                   a
                   new
                   Gospell
                   called
                   
                     Euangelium
                     aeternum
                     ,
                     &
                     Spiritus
                     sancti
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   they
                   say
                   doth
                   so
                   farre
                   excell
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Cernell
                   surpasseth
                   the
                   shell
                   ,
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   the
                   Moone
                   ,
                   &
                   light
                   ,
                   darkenes
                   .
                   The
                   author
                   whereof
                   was
                   one
                   Cyrellus
                   a
                   Carmelite
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   lastly
                   the
                   Puritanes
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   speculations
                   of
                   Brown
                   ,
                   
                   Barrow
                   ,
                   Greene
                   ,
                   Penrie
                   ,
                   Marprelate
                   ,
                   T.C.E.G.R.H.
                   A.C.
                   I.B.
                   with
                   the
                   newe
                   Sabbatarians
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   fancies
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             21.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             generall
             Councells
             .
          
           
             Generall
             Councells
             1
             may
             not
             be
             gathered
             together
             without
             the
             commandement
             and
             will
             of
             Princes
             .
             And
             2
             when
             they
             be
             gathered
             together
             (
             forasmunch
             as
             they
             be
             an
             assemblie
             of
             men
             ,
             whereof
             all
             be
             not
             gouerned
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             word
             of
             God
             )
             they
             may
             erre
             ,
             and
             3
             sometimes
             haue
             erred
             ,
             euen
             in
             things
             pertaining
             vnto
             God
             :
             wherfore
             4
             things
             ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             necessarie
             vnto
             saluation
             haue
             neither
             strength
             ,
             nor
             authority
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             may
             be
             declared
             that
             they
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Generall
               Councells
               may
               not
               be
               gathered
               together
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               commandement
               ,
               and
               will
               of
               Princes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Generall
               Councells
               may
               erre
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Generall
               Councells
               haue
               erred
               ,
               euen
               in
               things
               pertaining
               vnto
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               things
               ordained
               by
               generall
               Councells
               ,
               are
               so
               farre
               to
               be
               embraced
               ,
               and
               beleeued
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               consonant
               to
               Gods
               holy
               word
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Generall
                 Councells
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   GReat
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   authoritie
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   Princes
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   defense
                   of
                   Religion
                   is
                   committed
                   vnto
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   must
                   they
                   see
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   doe
                   their
                   duties
                   .
                   That
                   these
                   things
                   the
                   better
                   may
                   be
                   performed
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   iust
                   occasion
                   is
                   offered
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   men
                   vnder
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   Simon
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   Supreame
                   gouernours
                   ,
                   within
                   their
                   own
                   terretories
                   ,
                   and
                   dominions
                   ,
                   to
                   command
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   meete
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   implanting
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   suppressing
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   errors
                   ,
                   idolatrie
                   ,
                   and
                   superstition
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   whomsoeuer
                   it
                   doth
                   arise
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   rooted
                   .
                   Such
                   Councells
                   were
                   holden
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Moisaicall
                   gouernement
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   commandement
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   godly
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   a
                   ,
                   Salomon
                   b
                   ,
                   Asa
                   c
                   ,
                   Ezekiah
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   Iosiah
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   since
                   the
                   Gospell
                   hath
                   bin
                   receiued
                   into
                   kingdomes
                   ,
                   and
                   Commonweales
                   ,
                   by
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   ,
                   kings
                   ,
                   and
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   who
                   gathered
                   Councells
                   both
                   Generall
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Nicene
                   was
                   by
                   Constantine
                   the
                   great
                   f
                   ,
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   by
                   Theodosius
                   the
                   elder
                   g
                   ,
                   the
                   Counsell
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   by
                   Theodosius
                   the
                   younger
                   h
                   ,
                   the
                   councell
                   of
                   Calcedon
                   ,
                   by
                   Marcian
                   i
                   ,
                   &
                   Nationall
                   ,
                   and
                   Prouinciall
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Counsell
                   at
                   Frankford
                   ,
                   Rhemes
                   ,
                   Taron
                   ,
                   Arelot
                   ,
                   and
                   Moguntia
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   commandement
                   of
                   Charles
                   the
                   great
                   k
                   ,
                   at
                   Matison
                   ,
                   by
                   Gunthranus
                   l
                   ,
                   at
                   Paris
                   ,
                   and
                   Orleance
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   direction
                   ,
                   and
                   appointment
                   of
                   Childebert
                   m
                   ,
                   were
                   kept
                   ,
                   and
                   holden
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   neuer
                   yet
                   hath
                   there
                   bin
                   a
                   councell
                   ,
                   either
                   Generall
                   ,
                   or
                   nationall
                   ,
                   or
                   whatsoeuer
                   (
                   I
                   only
                   except
                   the
                   councells
                   held
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostolicall
                   men
                   in
                   a
                   troublesome
                   state
                   ,
                   and
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   there
                   beeing
                   then
                   no
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   ,
                   &
                   Emperours
                   to
                   countenance
                   the
                   truth
                   )
                   either
                   begun
                   or
                   ended
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   hath
                   bin
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   not
                   called
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   confirmed
                   also
                   by
                   some
                   godly
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   Queene
                   .
                   This
                   in
                   effect
                   is
                   granted
                   by
                   all
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   n
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   assertion
                   hath
                   bin
                   oppugned
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   diuersly
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   Puritanes
                   ,
                   For
                   the
                   Papists
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                
                 
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   and
                   kings
                   be
                   the
                   Pope
                   his
                   Summoners
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   themselues
                   are
                   no
                   absolute
                   ,
                   and
                   powerfull
                   commanders
                   ,
                   and
                   callers
                   of
                   Councels
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   ought
                   no
                   councel
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   without
                   the
                   determinate
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   councell
                   euer
                   yet
                   had
                   firme
                   ,
                   and
                   lawful
                   authority
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   not
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   )
                   haue
                   the
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   making
                   lawes
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   calling
                   Councells
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Puritanes
                   do
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   priuate
                   persons
                   without
                   the
                   leaue
                   ,
                   or
                   priuitie
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   may
                   summon
                   assemblies
                   about
                   Church
                   causes
                   at
                   their
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   and
                   consult
                   about
                   the
                   publike
                   affaires
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   minde
                   was
                   Beza
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   the
                   disciplinarians
                   both
                   of
                   South
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   North
                   Brittaine
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   (
                   aduersaries
                   to
                   both
                   Puritanes
                   and
                   Papists
                   )
                   are
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   the
                   Pope
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   nothing
                   lesse
                   )
                   he
                   might
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   being
                   wicked
                   ,
                   other
                   good
                   Bishops
                   (
                   though
                   subiect
                   vnto
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   Emperours
                   )
                   may
                   summon
                   Counsells
                   at
                   their
                   discretions
                   .
                   An
                   error
                   of
                   Seluererus
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Muscouites
                   haue
                   a
                   fancie
                   that
                   since
                   the
                   seuenth
                   generall
                   Counsell
                   that
                   was
                   ,
                   neither
                   Prince
                   ,
                   nor
                   Pope
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   men
                   els
                   haue
                   power
                   to
                   call
                   a
                   generall
                   counsell
                   i
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Generall
                 coucells
                 may
                 erre
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Generall
                   Councells
                   ,
                   consisting
                   ,
                   first
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   may
                   erre
                   ,
                   nothing
                   more
                   easily
                   (
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   imaginations
                   of
                   mans
                   heart
                   are
                   onely
                   euill
                   continually
                   a
                   ,
                   euen
                   from
                   his
                   youth
                   b
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   onely
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   men
                   are
                   c
                   ,
                   )
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   Liar
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   ,
                   of
                   men
                   differing
                   in
                   yeares
                   ,
                   riches
                   ,
                   learning
                   ,
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   calling
                   and
                   authoritie
                   :
                   whereby
                   distractions
                   of
                   opinions
                   often
                   doe
                   arise
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   of
                   many
                   mē
                   ,
                   wherof
                   the
                   wicked
                   be
                   for
                   nūber
                   commonly
                   the
                   maior
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   better
                   in
                   outward
                   countenance
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   not
                   al
                   ,
                   nor
                   alwaies
                   either
                   gouerned
                   with
                   Gods
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   word
                   ;
                   or
                   gathered
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   none
                   of
                   sounde
                   iudgement
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   do
                   doubt
                   but
                   they
                   may
                   erre
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   Paphmitius
                   had
                   bin
                   absent
                   at
                   Nice
                   ,
                   that
                   Councell
                   had
                   erred
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   Hierome
                   had
                   bine
                   away
                   at
                   Calcedon
                   ,
                   that
                   Councell
                   had
                   erred
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   At
                   any
                   time
                   (
                   if
                   some
                   be
                   beleeued
                   )
                   be
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   not
                   present
                   at
                   such
                   meetings
                   ,
                   either
                   
                     per
                     se
                  
                   or
                   
                     per
                     Legatum
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Legate
                   ,
                   no
                   Councell
                   but
                   must
                   erre
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   Councells
                   may
                   erre
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   one
                   Counsell
                   doth
                   establish
                   ,
                   another
                   will
                   disanull
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   not
                   (
                   wee
                   must
                   thinke
                   )
                   reuoke
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   well
                   decreed
                   .
                   Therefore
                   councells
                   may
                   erre
                   h
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   erre
                   doe
                   the
                   papists
                   which
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   is
                   the
                   director
                   of
                   all
                   Councells
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                   That
                   councells
                   cannot
                   erre
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 
                 Generall
                 Councells
                 haue
                 erred
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 things
                 pertaining
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Councells
                   both
                   generall
                   ,
                   and
                   particular
                   haue
                   erred
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   wee
                   finde
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   ordained
                   ,
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   did
                   confesse
                   that
                   Iesus
                   was
                   the
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hee
                   should
                   be
                   excommunicate
                   b
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   Councell
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   councell
                   was
                   gathered
                   to
                   suppresse
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   doctrine
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   councell
                   consulted
                   how
                   they
                   might
                   take
                   Iesus
                   by
                   subtilty
                   ,
                   and
                   kill
                   him
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   councell
                   sought
                   for
                   false
                   witnesse
                   to
                   put
                   him
                   to
                   death
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   a
                   counsell
                   Iesus
                   was
                   bound
                   ,
                   led
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuered
                   vnto
                   Pilate
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   councell
                   iudged
                   our
                   S.
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   both
                   a
                   deceiuer
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   blaphemer
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   councell
                   corrupted
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   and
                   willed
                   them
                   to
                   tell
                   a
                   Lie
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   counsell
                   withstood
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   Iohn
                   :
                   and
                   commanded
                   them
                   that
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   they
                   should
                   speake
                   ,
                   or
                   teach
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   councell
                   both
                   caused
                   the
                   Apostles
                   to
                   be
                   beaten
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   them
                   also
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   preach
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   auncient
                   writings
                   of
                   credit
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   read
                   ,
                   how
                   (
                   contrarie
                   to
                   Gods
                   word
                   )
                   ,
                   by
                   Councells
                   ,
                   Arrianisme
                   hath
                   bin
                   confirmed
                   ;
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   Councell
                   at
                   Ariminum
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   councells
                   the
                   traditions
                   ,
                   and
                   bookes
                   of
                   foolish
                   men
                   ,
                   haue
                   bin
                   made
                   of
                   equall
                   authoririe
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   Trent
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   councells
                   hath
                   bin
                   established
                   both
                   the
                   adoration
                   of
                   images
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   second
                   councell
                   of
                   Nice
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Inuocation
                   of
                   creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   Tridentine
                   councell
                   .
                   o
                
                 
                   By
                   councells
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   princes
                   hath
                   bin
                   empaired
                   ,
                   &
                   
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   advanced
                   aboue
                   all
                   earthly
                   Princes
                   ;
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Lateran
                   p
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   premises
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   mooued
                   S.
                   Hilarie
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   Synode
                   of
                   Mediolane
                   ,
                   The
                   Synagogue
                   of
                   the
                   malignant
                   q
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                   S
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   to
                   write
                   vnto
                   Maximinus
                   :
                   Neither
                   ought
                   I
                   to
                   obiect
                   against
                   thee
                   the
                   Synode
                   of
                   Nice
                   ;
                   nor
                   thou
                   against
                   mee
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Ariminum
                   r
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                   Nazianzene
                   openly
                   to
                   pronounce
                   ,
                   that
                   Hee
                   neuer
                   sawe
                   any
                   good
                   end
                   of
                   a
                   Councell
                   s
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                   The
                   French
                   king
                   his
                   Embassadour
                   to
                   say
                   vnto
                   the
                   chapter
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   that
                   scarsely
                   any
                   good
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   very
                   little
                   ,
                   came
                   by
                   Councells
                   vnto
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Christendome
                   t
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Bitonto
                   ,
                   to
                   breake
                   out
                   into
                   these
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   at
                   Trent
                   ;
                   I
                   would
                   that
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   wee
                   had
                   not
                   altogether
                   declined
                   from
                   religion
                   vnto
                   superstition
                   ;
                   from
                   faith
                   vnto
                   infidelitie
                   ;
                   from
                   Christ
                   vnto
                   Antichrist
                   ;
                   from
                   God
                   vnto
                   Epicures
                   u
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   Papists
                   doe
                   continue
                   in
                   an
                   opinion
                   that
                   councells
                   cannot
                   erre
                   a
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 things
                 ordained
                 hy
                 generall
                 Councells
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 to
                 be
                 embraced
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 consonant
                 to
                 Gods
                 holy
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Generall
                   councells
                   we
                   simply
                   condemne
                   not
                   :
                   yet
                   doe
                   wee
                   not
                   ground
                   our
                   faith
                   vpon
                   any
                   councell
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   vpon
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   in
                   generall
                   Councells
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   agreeable
                   vnto
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   reuerendly
                   embrace
                   ;
                   but
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   contrarie
                   vnto
                   ,
                   or
                   besides
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   reuealed
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   wee
                   doe
                   carefully
                   auoid
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   are
                   wee
                   commaunded
                   to
                   doe
                   euen
                   by
                   God
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   I
                   command
                   you
                   ,
                   take
                   heed
                   you
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                   thou
                   shalt
                   put
                   nothing
                   thereto
                   ;
                   nor
                   take
                   ought
                   therefrom
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Walke
                   ye
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   ,
                   ordinances
                   of
                   your
                   fathers
                   ;
                   neither
                   obserue
                   their
                   manners
                   &c.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   :
                   walke
                   in
                   my
                   statutes
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   my
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   them
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   that
                   wee
                   or
                   an
                   Angell
                   from
                   heauen
                   preach
                   vnto
                   you
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   wee
                   haue
                   preached
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   accursed
                   .
                   As
                   wee
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   so
                   say
                   I
                   now
                   againe
                   ,
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   preach
                   vnto
                   you
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   yee
                   haue
                   receiued
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   accursed
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   thinke
                   the
                   Churches
                   reformed
                   with
                   vs
                   d
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Contrarie
                   hereunto
                   are
                   the
                   opinions
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   .
                   For
                   of
                   them
                
                 
                   Some
                   doe
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   Councells
                   doe
                   binde
                   all
                   nations
                   ;
                   as
                   Pope
                   Hormisda
                   decreed
                   they
                   should
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   as
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   the
                   great
                   ,
                   supposed
                   that
                   some
                   coūsells
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   the
                   councell
                   of
                   Nice
                   ,
                   of
                   Constanstinople
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   and
                   Chalcedon
                   a
                   ,
                   some
                   ,
                   as
                   Campian
                   b
                   ,
                   thought
                   that
                   all
                   councells
                   were
                   of
                   equall
                   authoritie
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Others
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Guisiā
                   faction
                   in
                   Frāce
                   ,
                   be
                   resolued
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   religion
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   footesteps
                   of
                   their
                   ancestors
                   ,
                   though
                   (
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   )
                   a
                   thousand
                   councells
                   decree
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   c
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             22.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             Purgatorie
             .
          
           
             The
             Romish
             doctrine
             concerning
             1
             Purgatorie
             ,
             2
             Pardons
             ,
             worshipping
             ,
             and
             adoration
             as
             well
             3
             of
             images
             ,
             
             as
             4
             of
             Reliques
             :
             and
             5
             also
             Inuocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             is
             a
             fond
             thing
             ,
             vainely
             inuented
             ,
             and
             grounded
             vpon
             no
             warrantie
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             rather
             repugnant
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               The
               Romish
               doctrine
               concerning
               1.
               
               Purgatorie
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Pardons
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Worshipping
               ,
               and
               adoration
               of
               Images
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Reliques
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Inuocation
               of
               Saintes
               ,
               is
               a
               fond
               thing
               ,
               and
               not
               warranted
               by
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               consonant
               ,
               but
               contrarie
               vnto
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Romish
                 doctrine
                 concerning
                 Purgatorie
                 ,
                 is
                 fond
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 consonant
                 ,
                 but
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   granted
                   as
                   well
                   by
                   the
                   Romish
                   ,
                   or
                   false
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   vncleane
                   thing
                   can
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   because
                   all
                   men
                   either
                   haue
                   bin
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   still
                   vncleane
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   purged
                   from
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   purging
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   vnpure
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   greatly
                   differ
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   true
                   church
                   ,
                   looking
                   into
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   doth
                   finde
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   or
                   made
                   cleane
                   in
                   diuers
                   respects
                   ,
                   diuersly
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   Baptisme
                   a
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   b
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   sacred
                   scripture
                   there
                   is
                   mention
                   but
                   onely
                   of
                   two
                   waies
                   ,
                   one
                   leading
                   vnto
                   destruction
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   bringing
                   vnto
                   life
                   e
                   ,
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   
                   are
                   saued
                   ;
                   some
                   beleeue
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   damned
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   two
                   States
                   ,
                   one
                   blessed
                   ,
                   where
                   Lazarus
                   is
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   cursed
                   ,
                   where
                   Diues
                   doth
                   abide
                   g
                   .
                   A
                   third
                   way
                   ,
                   or
                   sort
                   ,
                   or
                   state
                   cannot
                   be
                   founde
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Purgatorie
                   in
                   another
                   world
                   both
                   denied
                   hath
                   alwaies
                   bin
                   by
                   the
                   Greeke
                   Churches
                   h
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   Gods
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   Confessions
                   do
                   testifie
                   i
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Erroneous
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   warrantable
                   by
                   Gods
                   word
                   concerning
                   Purgatorie
                   is
                   the
                   doctrine
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   the
                   Montanists
                   who
                   thought
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   purging
                   of
                   soules
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   newe
                   ,
                   and
                   renued
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   the
                   Papists
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   They
                   thinke
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   vnsound
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   sufferable
                   in
                   any
                   booke
                   ,
                   for
                   Christians
                   to
                   diliuer
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   vnpossible
                   for
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   faithfull
                   men
                   or
                   women
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   after
                   they
                   be
                   dead
                   .
                   Therefore
                   deleatur
                   say
                   they
                   :
                   Blot
                   out
                   such
                   doctrine
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   teach
                   by
                   their
                   Catechismes
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   doubt
                   whether
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Purgatorie
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   breach
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   commandement
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   doe
                   they
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   fancie
                   )
                   boyling
                   in
                   the
                   torments
                   of
                   purgatorie
                   .
                   
                     Auete
                     ,
                     omnes
                     animae
                     fideles
                     ,
                     quarum
                     corpora
                     hîc
                     ,
                     &
                     vbique
                     conquiescunt
                     in
                     puluere
                     :
                     Dominus
                     Iesus
                     Christus
                     ,
                     qui
                     vos
                     ,
                     &
                     nos
                     redemit
                     suo
                     pretiosissimo
                     sanguine
                     ,
                     dignetur
                     vos
                     à
                     poenis
                     liberare
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     All
                     haile
                     ,
                     all
                     faithfull
                     soules
                     ,
                     whose
                     bodies
                     doe
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     euery
                     where
                     rest
                     in
                     the
                     dust
                     :
                     The
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     redeemed
                     both
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     vs
                     with
                     his
                     most
                     pretious
                     blood
                     ,
                     vouchsafe
                     to
                     deliuer
                     you
                     from
                     paines
                     ,
                     &c
                     d
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   They
                   haue
                   ratified
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   purging
                   soules
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   in
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Trent
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   further
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   same
                   Papists
                   ,
                   sliding
                   back
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   haue
                   fallen
                   into
                   many
                   noisome
                   ,
                   and
                   diuers
                   opinions
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Purgatorie
                   ,
                   agreeing
                   among
                   themselues
                   ,
                
                 
                   Neither
                   about
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   purgatorie
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   some
                   placing
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   bottome
                   of
                   the
                   sea
                   f
                   :
                   some
                   neere
                   vnto
                   the
                   mount
                   Hecla
                   in
                   Ireland
                   ;
                   some
                   vpon
                   the
                   mount
                   Etna
                   in
                   Sicil
                   g
                   ,
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   Centre
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   h
                   ,
                   others
                   ,
                   in
                   Hell
                   ,
                   whereof
                   they
                   make
                   fower
                   roomes
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   damned
                   :
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   Infants
                   dying
                   vnbaptized
                   ;
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   Purgatorie
                   ;
                   the
                   fourth
                   Limbus
                   patrum
                   ,
                   whereinto
                   Christ
                   descended
                   i
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   in
                   a
                   mind
                   tossed
                   ,
                   and
                   troubled
                   betwixt
                   hope
                   and
                   feare
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   about
                   the
                   Tormentors
                   there
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   thought
                   of
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   holy
                   Angells
                   l
                   ,
                   of
                   others
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   deuills
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   about
                   the
                   torments
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   dreame
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   tormented
                   there
                   with
                   fire
                   onely
                   ,
                   as
                   Sir
                   Thomas
                   More
                   ;
                   some
                   with
                   water
                   and
                   fire
                   ,
                   as
                   Roffensis
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   neither
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                   nor
                   water
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   troublesome
                   affections
                   of
                   Hope
                   ,
                   and
                   Feare
                   ,
                   as
                   Lorichius
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   about
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   Purgatorie
                   torments
                   :
                   because
                   that
                   some
                   doe
                   thinke
                   that
                   onely
                   veniall
                   sinnes
                   o
                   ,
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   veniall
                   ,
                   and
                   mortall
                   sinnes
                   too
                   p
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   men
                   haue
                   donn
                   no
                   penance
                   ,
                   are
                   there
                   purged
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   about
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   that
                   be
                   tormented
                   ,
                   shal
                   abide
                   in
                   Purgatorie
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   haue
                   giuen
                   out
                   how
                   the
                   poore
                   soules
                   there
                   be
                   continually
                   in
                   torments
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Iudgement
                   ,
                   as
                   Dionis
                   .
                   Carthusianus
                   q
                   :
                   others
                   as
                   Durandus
                   r
                   ,
                   doe
                   thinke
                   they
                   haue
                   rest
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   as
                   vpon
                   Sundaies
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   daies
                   ,
                   others
                   are
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   time
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   set
                   free
                   &
                   at
                   libertie
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   punishment
                   is
                   but
                   temporarie
                   s
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   that
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   deliuered
                   ,
                   if
                   either
                   their
                   friends
                   will
                   buy
                   out
                   their
                   paines
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   preists
                   will
                   pray
                   or
                   say
                   any
                   Masse
                   for
                   them
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   Pope
                   will
                   but
                   say
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   finally
                   about
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   soules
                   in
                   purgatorie
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Our
                   English
                   Papists
                   at
                   Rhemes
                   doe
                   thinke
                   the
                   soules
                   in
                   purgatorie
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   happie
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   condition
                   then
                   any
                   men
                   that
                   liue
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   t
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   say
                   the
                   same
                   Rhemists
                   
                   that
                   purgatorie
                   fire
                   passeth
                   all
                   the
                   paines
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   u
                   .
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Aquinas
                   holdeth
                   how
                   the
                   paines
                   of
                   hel
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   purgatorie
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   nothing
                   differ
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   but
                   temporall
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   And
                   others
                   ,
                   put
                   in
                   choise
                   either
                   to
                   tarrie
                   in
                   Purgatorie
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   endure
                   the
                   miseries
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   an
                   100.
                   yeares
                   ,
                   haue
                   chosen
                   to
                   suffer
                   the
                   troubles
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   an
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   together
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   to
                   abide
                   the
                   paines
                   of
                   purgatorie
                   but
                   on
                   short
                   winters
                   day
                   x
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   in
                   this
                   contrarietie
                   of
                   opinions
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Papists
                   themselues
                   cannot
                   denie
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   ;
                   wee
                   say
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   fond
                   ,
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Besides
                   they
                   nourish
                   most
                   cursed
                   ,
                   and
                   damnable
                   errors
                   ,
                   as
                
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   separated
                   from
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   at
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   all
                   sinnes
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   nature
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   mortall
                   ,
                   or
                   deadly
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   some
                   deserue
                   not
                   euerlasting
                   torments
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   purged
                   in
                   purgatory
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   one
                   sinful
                   man
                   may
                   saue
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfie
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   easily
                   by
                   praying
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   or
                   doing
                   some
                   thing
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   ,
                   if
                   friends
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   will
                   doe
                   nothing
                   for
                   the
                   poore
                   soule
                   in
                   purgatorie
                   paines
                   :
                   yet
                   may
                   the
                   said
                   soules
                   come
                   at
                   length
                   vnto
                   happines
                   ,
                   by
                   abyding
                   their
                   deserued
                   torments
                   vntill
                   the
                   last
                   howre
                   ,
                   or
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   in
                   Purgatorie
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   discharge
                   guiltie
                   soules
                   both
                   from
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   sinne
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   punishments
                   due
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Romish
                 doctrine
                 concerning
                 pardons
                 ,
                 is
                 fond
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 consonant
                 ,
                 but
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   hath
                   bin
                   the
                   exceeding
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   
                   mankind
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   hee
                   hath
                   purged
                   vs
                   from
                   all
                   guiltines
                   of
                   sinne
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   :
                   so
                   hath
                   hee
                   pardoned
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   euerlasting
                   punishment
                   due
                   for
                   sinne
                   by
                   the
                   paines
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   For
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   saluation
                   in
                   none
                   other
                   .
                   For
                   among
                   men
                   there
                   is
                   giuen
                   none
                   other
                   name
                   vnder
                   heauen
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   saued
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Through
                   his
                   name
                   all
                   that
                   beleeue
                   shall
                   receiue
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Hee
                   hath
                   purchased
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   blood
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   With
                   his
                   stripes
                   wee
                   are
                   healed
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   him
                   shall
                   neither
                   be
                   condemned
                   e
                   ,
                   nor
                   ashamed
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   :
                   Come
                   vnto
                   mee
                   all
                   yee
                   that
                   are
                   wearie
                   ,
                   and
                   laden
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   ease
                   you
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   finde
                   rest
                   for
                   your
                   soules
                   :
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   shalt
                   confesse
                   with
                   thy
                   mouth
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   beleeue
                   with
                   thine
                   heart
                   that
                   God
                   raised
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   h
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   beeing
                   the
                   doctrine
                   euen
                   of
                   God
                   himselfe
                   *
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   euidently
                   perceiue
                   ,
                   how
                   not
                   onely
                   vain
                   ,
                   but
                   besides
                   ;
                   not
                   onely
                   besides
                   ,
                   but
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Romish
                   doctrine
                   concerning
                   pardons
                   is
                   ,
                   For
                   that
                   doth
                   teach
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   seeke
                   saluation
                   not
                   at
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   sinfull
                   men
                   .
                   For
                   would
                   wee
                   haue
                   a
                   pardon
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   40.
                   daies
                   ?
                   A
                   Bishop
                   may
                   giue
                   it
                   ,
                   For
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   100.
                   daies
                   ?
                   A
                   Cardinall
                   may
                   grant
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   our
                   sinnes
                   committed
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   cōmitted
                   ?
                   From
                   the
                   pope
                   wee
                   may
                   haue
                   it
                   .
                   Hence
                   be
                   his
                   pardons
                   if
                   you
                   respect
                   time
                   ,
                   for
                   40.50.100.1000.10000.50000
                   .
                   &c.
                   yeares
                   ;
                   if
                   offenses
                   ,
                   Homicide
                   ,
                   Parcide
                   ,
                   Per●urie
                   ,
                   Sodomitrie
                   ,
                   Treason
                   and
                   what
                   not
                   ,
                   a
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   our
                   owne
                   Sauiours
                   .
                   So
                   did
                   that
                   of
                   Purgatorie
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   pretious
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   shed
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   For
                   
                   corruptible
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   siluer
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   owne
                   deedes
                   ,
                   &
                   workes
                   ,
                   may
                   and
                   will
                   saue
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   repentance
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   necessity
                   vnto
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   man.
                   For
                   without
                   the
                   same
                   a
                   popish
                   pardon
                   may
                   saue
                   .
                   But
                   without
                   either
                   a
                   Pardon
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   or
                   Absolution
                   of
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   saluation
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   b
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   further
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   and
                   impieties
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   pardons
                   ,
                   from
                   a
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   intituled
                   ,
                   
                     Horae
                     beatissimae
                     virginis
                     Mariae
                     ,
                     secundum
                     vsum
                     Sarum
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Quicunque
                   in
                   statu
                   gratiae
                   existens
                   ,
                   dixerit
                   deuotè
                   septem
                   orationes
                   sequentes
                   cum
                   septem
                   Pater
                   noster
                   ,
                   &
                   totidem
                   Aue
                   Maria
                   ,
                   ante
                   imaginem
                   pietatis
                   ,
                   merebitur
                   56
                   millia
                   annorum
                   Indulgentiarum
                   .
                
                 
                   Iohannes
                   Papa
                   12.
                   concessit
                   omnibus
                   dicentibus
                   orationem
                   sequētem
                   ,
                   transeundo
                   per
                   caemiterium
                   ,
                   tot
                   annos
                   indulgentiarum
                   ,
                   quet
                   fuerunt
                   ibi
                   corpora
                   iuhumata
                   à
                   constitutione
                   ipsius
                   caemiterij
                   .
                
                 
                   Oratio
                   pro
                   defunctis
                   .
                
                 
                   Auete
                   omnes
                   animae
                   fideles
                   quarum
                   corpora
                   hic
                   ,
                   &
                   vbique
                   requiescunt
                   in
                   puluere
                   .
                   Dominus
                   Iesus
                   Christus
                   ,
                   qui
                   vos
                   &
                   nos
                   redemit
                   suo
                   pretiosissimo
                   sanguine
                   ,
                   dignetur
                   vos
                   à
                   paenis
                   liberare
                   ,
                   &
                   inter
                   choros
                   suorum
                   sanctorum
                   angelorum
                   collocare
                   ,
                   ibique
                   nostri
                   memores
                   suppliciter
                   exorare
                   ,
                   vt
                   vobis
                   associemur
                   &
                   vobiscum
                   in
                   coelis
                   coronemur
                   .
                
                 
                   Innocentius
                   Papa
                   2.
                   concessit
                   cuilibet
                   qui
                   hanc
                   orationē
                   sequentem
                   deuotè
                   dixerit
                   4000.
                   millia
                   annorum
                   indulgentiarum
                   .
                   Aue
                   vulnus
                   lateris
                   nostri
                   saluatoris
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Quicunque
                   deuote
                   dixerit
                   istam
                   orationem
                   habebit
                   3000.
                   dierum
                   indulgentiarum
                   criminalium
                   peccatorum
                   ,
                   &
                   20000.
                   millia
                   dierum
                   ,
                   venialium
                   ,
                   à
                   Domino
                   Iohanne
                   papa
                   22.
                   concessarum
                   ,
                   vt
                   in
                   Autidatorio
                   an●●ae
                   habetur
                   .
                
                 
                   Quicunque
                   orationem
                   sequentem
                   deuotè
                   d●●cerit
                   ,
                   premerebitur
                   11000.
                   annorum
                   indulgentiarum
                   &c.
                   Aue
                   Domina
                   sancta
                   Maria
                   ,
                   mater
                   dei
                   ,
                   regina
                   coeli
                   ,
                   porta
                   paridisi
                   ,
                   Domina
                   mundi
                   ,
                   lux
                   sempiterna
                   ,
                   imperatrix
                   inferni
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Ora
                   pro
                   me
                   Iesum
                   Christum
                   dilectum
                   filium
                   t●●um
                   ,
                   &
                   lib●ra
                   me
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   malis
                   ,
                   ora
                   pro
                   peccatis
                   meis
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Whosoeuer
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     shall
                     deuoutly
                     say
                     the
                     seuen
                     prayers
                     ensuing
                     ,
                     with
                     seauen
                     Our
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     many
                     Haile
                     Maries
                     ,
                     afore
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     Pietie
                     ,
                     shall
                     thereby
                     merit
                     56.
                     thousand
                     yeares
                     of
                     Pardons
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pope
                     Iohn
                     the
                     12.
                     hath
                     granted
                     to
                     all
                     persons
                     ,
                     which
                     going
                     through
                     the
                     churchyard
                     ,
                     doe
                     say
                     the
                     prayer
                     following
                     ,
                     so
                     many
                     yeeares
                     of
                     pardons
                     ,
                     as
                     there
                     haue
                     bin
                     bodies
                     buried
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     Churchyard
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   prayer
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 
                   Haile
                   all
                   faithfull
                   soules
                   ,
                   whose
                   bodies
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   where
                   doe
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   who
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   vs
                   with
                   his
                   most
                   pretious
                   blood
                   ,
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   deliuer
                   you
                   from
                   paines
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   place
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Angells
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   beeing
                   mindefull
                   of
                   vs
                   meekely
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   both
                   be
                   ioyned
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   crowned
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   heauens
                   .
                
                 
                   Pope
                   Innocent
                   the
                   2.
                   hath
                   granted
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   which
                   deuoutly
                   shall
                   say
                   this
                   prayer
                   following
                   4000.
                   yeares
                   of
                   pardons
                   :
                   Haile
                   wound
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   side
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   deuoutly
                   shall
                   say
                   this
                   praier
                   shall
                   haue
                   3000.
                   daies
                   pardons
                   of
                   criminall
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   20000.
                   daies
                   ,
                   of
                   veniall
                   ,
                   (
                   offenses
                   )
                   granted
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   Pope
                   Iohn
                   the
                   22.
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   Antidatorie
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   deuotly
                   wil
                   say
                   the
                   praier
                   following
                   ,
                   shal
                   merit
                   (
                   thereby
                   )
                   11000.
                   yeares
                   of
                   pardons
                   ,
                   Haile
                   Lady
                   saint
                   Mary
                   ,
                   mother
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Queene
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   the
                   Gate
                   of
                   paradise
                   ,
                   the
                   Lady
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   Light
                   eternall
                   ,
                   the
                   Empresse
                   of
                   hell
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Pray
                   vnto
                   thy
                   belooued
                   sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   for
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuer
                   mee
                   from
                   all
                   euils
                   ,
                   pray
                   for
                   my
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Romish
                 doctrine
                 concerning
                 Images
                 ,
                 is
                 fonde
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 consonant
                 ,
                 but
                 contrarie
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Images
                   are
                   such
                   an
                   abomination
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   
                   them
                   among
                   all
                   men
                   odious
                   ,
                   he
                   describeth
                   the
                   vanitie
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   The
                   worke
                   of
                   Errors
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   teachers
                   of
                   lies
                   b
                   ,
                   siluer
                   and
                   gold
                   ,
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   mens
                   hands
                   c
                   ,
                   Vanitie
                   d
                   :
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   speake
                   not
                   ;
                   eies
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   not
                   ;
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   heare
                   not
                   e
                   :
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   touch
                   not
                   ;
                   feete
                   ,
                   and
                   walke
                   not
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Hee
                   giueth
                   a
                   strait
                   commandement
                   ,
                   Not
                   to
                   bow
                   downe
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   worship
                   them
                   g
                   :
                   nor
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   h
                   ,
                   to
                   flie
                   from
                   them
                   i
                   ,
                   yea
                   to
                   destroy
                   both
                   the
                   images
                   themselues
                   k
                   ;
                   the
                   Idolaters
                   l
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Enticers
                   vnto
                   Idolattie
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Hee
                   commendeth
                   greatly
                   ,
                   and
                   praiseth
                   such
                   men
                   as
                   haue
                   destroyed
                   Images
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   bowed
                   vnto
                   Idols
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Hee
                   finally
                   curseth
                   the
                   Images
                   p
                   ,
                   the
                   Image
                   makers
                   q
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Image
                   seruers
                   ,
                   or
                   worshippers
                   r
                   .
                
                 
                   Hereunto
                   with
                   vs
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Churches
                   euery
                   where
                   doe
                   subscribe
                   s
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Romish
                   church
                   most
                   fondly
                   ,
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   doth
                   allow
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   ,
                   onely
                   allow
                   ,
                   but
                   publikely
                   erect
                   ;
                   &
                   not
                   onely
                   erect
                   but
                   adore
                   a
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   onely
                   adore
                   Images
                   ,
                   but
                   doth
                   accurse
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   then
                   so
                   ,
                   condemne
                   to
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   yea
                   to
                   hell
                   fire
                   as
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   will
                   not
                   worshippe
                   Images
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Images
                   to
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   abhominable
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   Of
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ▪
                   euen
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   likenes
                   of
                   an
                   old
                   man
                   with
                   a
                   long
                   white
                   Beard
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Similitude
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   hanging
                   on
                   rhe
                   Crosse
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   a
                   Doue
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   wholy
                   ,
                   holy
                   and
                   incomprehensible
                   Trinitie
                   ,
                   with
                   three
                   Faces
                   in
                   one
                   head
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   Angels
                   alwaies
                   with
                   wings
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   with
                   a
                   paire
                   of
                   ballance
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   Michael
                   ;
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   Moses
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   with
                   hornes
                   ;
                   the
                   Apostles
                   with
                   round
                   orbes
                   on
                   their
                   heades
                   like
                   Trenchers
                   ;
                   the
                   blessed
                   virgin
                   with
                   frisled
                   haire
                   ,
                   and
                   costly
                   garments
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   of
                   other
                   base
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   Agnus
                   deis
                   of
                   waxe
                   ;
                   wafer
                   cakes
                   of
                   flower
                   ;
                   Crosses
                   of
                   gold
                   ,
                   siluer
                   ,
                   stone
                   ,
                   wood
                   ,
                   paper
                   ,
                   copper
                   ,
                   &c.
                   c
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Romish
                 doctrine
                 concerning
                 Reliques
                 is
                 fond
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 consonant
                 ,
                 but
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   all
                   the
                   erroneous
                   opinions
                   among
                   the
                   Papists
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   infinite
                   )
                   none
                   is
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   illusion
                   of
                   wel
                   meaning
                   Christians
                   then
                   their
                   doctrine
                   concerning
                   worshipping
                   ,
                   and
                   adoratiō
                   of
                   the
                   reliques
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                   A
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   being
                   found
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   doctrine
                   in
                   the
                   purer
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   writers
                   of
                   the
                   Chureh
                   no
                   where
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   best
                   Churches
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   vtterly
                   condemned
                   .
                   b
                
              
               
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   notwithstanding
                   is
                   the
                   Satanicall
                   boldnes
                   of
                   the
                   Antichristian
                   synagogue
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   delude
                   men
                   with
                   the
                   reliques
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   such
                   :
                   so
                   likewise
                   they
                   teach
                   the
                   people
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   offensiue
                   and
                   execrable
                   )
                   to
                   giue
                   diuine
                   adoration
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   vnto
                   them
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   some
                   doe
                   pray
                   vnto
                   S.
                   Benet
                   ,
                   whose
                   Reliques
                   they
                   had
                   stolne
                   ,
                   O
                   Benedict
                   ,
                   after
                   God
                   our
                   onely
                   hope
                   ,
                   leaue
                   vs
                   not
                   orphanes
                   ,
                   who
                   art
                   come
                   hither
                   ,
                   not
                   through
                   our
                   merits
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   many
                   soules
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   haue
                   published
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bodies
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   specially
                   the
                   Reliques
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   are
                   with
                   all
                   sincerity
                   to
                   be
                   honoured
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   any
                   denie
                   this
                   conclusion
                   hee
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   thought
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   christian
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Eunomian
                   ,
                   and
                   Vigilantian
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Councell
                   of
                   Trent
                   also
                   hath
                   decreed
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   damned
                   which
                   affirme
                   ,
                   how
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   the
                   Reliques
                   of
                   Saints
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   preposterous
                   deuotion
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   appointed
                   a
                   certaine
                   ,
                   and
                   common
                   seruice
                   for
                   the
                   holy
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   whereon
                   Christ
                   was
                   hanged
                   e
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   made
                   a
                   feast
                   for
                   the
                   speare
                   ,
                   and
                   Nailes
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   Christ
                   was
                   fastened
                   to
                   the
                   Crosse
                   f
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   canonized
                   for
                   a
                   Saint
                   the
                   chaines
                   which
                   bound
                   S.
                   Peters
                   g
                   .
                   To
                   say
                   nothing
                   of
                   the
                   adoration
                   they
                   giue
                   vnto
                   the
                   Haire
                   ,
                   Milke
                   ,
                   Smocke
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   virgin
                   ;
                   vnto
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   Haire
                   ,
                   Thombe
                   ,
                   Coate
                   of
                   S.
                   Ihon
                   Baptist
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   breeches
                   of
                   Ioseph
                   ;
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   and
                   Handkercheife
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ;
                   the
                   Keies
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ;
                   and
                   vnto
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   which
                   of
                   modestie
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   mention
                   ,
                   but
                   doe
                   ouer
                   passe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 is
                 a
                 fonde
                 thing
                 ,
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 consonant
                 ,
                 but
                 contrarie
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Christian
                   exercise
                   of
                   Prayer
                   is
                   a
                   dutie
                   which
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   either
                   securely
                   omitted
                   ,
                   or
                   vainly
                   abused
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   many
                   things
                   in
                   prayer
                   be
                   necessarily
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   ,
                   yet
                   a
                   speciall
                   point
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   in
                   our
                   supplications
                   and
                   prayers
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   call
                   onely
                   vpon
                   God.
                   For
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   we
                   are
                   both
                   commanded
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   God
                   himselfe
                   a
                   ;
                   and
                   thereunto
                   also
                   allured
                   ,
                   by
                   manifold
                   as
                   well
                   promises
                   of
                   large
                   blessings
                   b
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   godly
                   men
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   Patriarkes
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   c
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   d
                   ,
                   Iaakob
                   e
                   ;
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   as
                   Daniel
                   f
                   ,
                   Elias
                   g
                   ,
                   Ieremie
                   h
                   ;
                   Centurions
                   i
                   ,
                   Publicans
                   k
                   ;
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   l
                   ,
                   Peter
                   m
                   &c.
                   yea
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Elect
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   to
                   pray
                   vnto
                   any
                   creature
                   that
                   is
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   besides
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   neither
                   Law
                   to
                   command
                   ;
                   nor
                   promise
                   of
                   blessing
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   example
                   of
                   godly
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   women
                   ,
                   to
                   prouoke
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   Gods
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   purer
                   and
                   former
                   times
                   
                   haue
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Churches
                   vtterly
                   condemne
                   the
                   inuocating
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   praying
                   vnto
                   creatures
                   whatsoeuer
                   o
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Romish
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   that
                   Saints
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   praied
                   vnto
                   a
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   daily
                   praying
                   ,
                   as
                   occasion
                   serueth
                   ,
                   vnto
                   S
                   ▪
                   Agatha
                   ,
                   that
                   haue
                   sore
                   breasts
                   ;
                   vnto
                   S.
                   Benedict
                   ,
                   that
                   either
                   be
                   ,
                   or
                   feare
                   to
                   be
                   poisoned
                   ;
                   vnto
                   S.
                   Clare
                   ,
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   haue
                   sore
                   eies
                   ;
                   S.
                   Damian
                   ,
                   that
                   be
                   sicke
                   ,
                   for
                   health
                   ;
                   S.
                   Erasmus
                   ,
                   for
                   helpe
                   in
                   the
                   intrals
                   ;
                   S.
                   Feriol
                   ,
                   for
                   Geese
                   ;
                   S.
                   Giles
                   ;
                   for
                   women
                   that
                   would
                   haue
                   children
                   ;
                   S
                   Hubberts
                   ,
                   for
                   dogges
                   ;
                   S.
                   Iob
                   ,
                   for
                   them
                   which
                   haue
                   the
                   poxe
                   ;
                   S.
                   Katherine
                   ,
                   for
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   S.
                   Loys
                   ,
                   for
                   horses
                   ;
                   S.
                   Margaret
                   ,
                   for
                   women
                   in
                   trauaile
                   ;
                   S.
                   Nicholas
                   ,
                   for
                   little
                   children
                   ;
                   S.
                   Otilia
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   headach
                   ;
                   S.
                   Petronil
                   for
                   the
                   Ague
                   ;
                   S.
                   Quintin
                   for
                   the
                   cough
                   ;
                   S.
                   Ruffin
                   ,
                   for
                   lunacie
                   ,
                   or
                   madnes
                   ;
                   S.
                   Sebastian
                   for
                   the
                   plague
                   ;
                   S.
                   Thomas
                   Becker
                   for
                   sinners
                   ;
                   S.
                   Valentine
                   for
                   the
                   falling
                   sicknes
                   ;
                   S.
                   Winefield
                   for
                   virginitie
                   ;
                   S.
                   ✚
                   ,
                   or
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   vaine
                   ,
                   not
                   warrantable
                   by
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   altogether
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   scriptures
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   vanitie
                   and
                   idolatrie
                   of
                   the
                   Popish
                   Invocation
                   further
                   demonstrated
                   from
                   that
                   booke
                   of
                   theirs
                   entituled
                   ,
                   Horae
                   beatissimae
                   virginis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Oremus
                     .
                     Maiestatem
                     tuam
                     Domine
                     suppliciter
                     exoramus
                     ,
                     vt
                     sicut
                     Ecclesiae
                     tuae
                     beatus
                     Andraeas
                     Apostolus
                     tuus
                     extitit
                     praedicator
                     ,
                     &
                     rector
                     :
                     ita
                     apud●●
                     sit
                     pro
                     nobis
                     perpotuus
                     intercestor
                     ,
                     per
                     Dominum
                     nostrum
                     Iesum
                     Christum
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Oremus
                     Deus
                     ,
                     pro
                     cuius
                     Ecclesia
                     gloriosus
                     martyr
                     ,
                     &
                     Rontifex
                     Thomas
                     ,
                     gladiis
                     impiorum
                     occubuit
                     ,
                     praesta
                     quae
                     sumus
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     omnes
                     quiaius
                     impl●rant
                     auxilium
                     ,
                     prae
                     petitionis
                     eius
                     salutarèm
                     cause
                     quantur
                     effectum
                     ,
                     per
                     Dominum
                     nostrum
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Versus
                     .
                     Ora
                     pro
                     nobis
                     beata
                     Katherina
                     .
                     Resp.
                     Vt
                     digni
                     efficiamur
                     promissionibus
                     Christi
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Versus
                     .
                     Ora
                     pro
                     nobis
                     beate
                     Martyr
                     Sebastiana
                     .
                     Resp.
                     Vt
                     mereamur
                     pestem
                     epidimiae
                     illaesi
                     transire
                     ,
                     &
                     promissionem
                     Christi
                     obtinere
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Virgo
                     Christi
                     egregia
                     ,
                     pro
                     nobis
                     Apollonia
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Funde
                     preces
                     ad
                     Dominum
                     ,
                     vt
                     tollat
                     omne
                     noxium
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Ne
                     proreatu
                     criminum
                     ,
                     morbo
                     vexemur
                     dentium
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   pray
                   .
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   thy
                   Maiestie
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   thy
                   blessed
                   Apostle
                   Andreas
                   was
                   a
                   preacher
                   ,
                   and
                   ruler
                   of
                   thy
                   Church
                   ;
                   so
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   intercessor
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   pray
                   .
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   whose
                   Churches
                   sake
                   the
                   glorious
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishop
                   Thomas
                   was
                   slaine
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   graunt
                   we
                   beseech
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   as
                   call
                   vnto
                   him
                   for
                   helpe
                   ,
                   may
                   obtaine
                   a
                   good
                   effect
                   of
                   his
                   godly
                   praier
                   ,
                   through
                   our
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     vers
                  
                   .
                   O
                   blessed
                   Katharine
                   pray
                   for
                   vs.
                   Thans
                   .
                   That
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   worthy
                   of
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     vers
                  
                   .
                   O
                   blessed
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Sebastian
                   ,
                   pray
                   for
                   vs.
                   
                     The
                     Ans.
                  
                   That
                   wee
                   deserue
                   to
                   escape
                   the
                   plague
                   without
                   hurt
                   ,
                   and
                   obtaine
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   Christ
                   his
                   noble
                   virgin
                   ,
                   Apollonia
                   ,
                   pray
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   remoue
                   whatsoeur
                   is
                   hurtfull
                   ,
                   least
                   for
                   the
                   guiltines
                   of
                   our
                   sinns
                   ,
                   wee
                   be
                   vexed
                   with
                   the
                   tooth
                   ach
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   saith
                   this
                   prayer
                   following
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Roche
                   (
                   the
                   very
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   booke
                   )
                   shall
                   not
                   die
                   of
                   the
                   pestilence
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Oremus
                     Omnipotens
                     ,
                     sempiterne
                     Deus
                     ,
                     qui
                     precibus
                     &
                     meritis
                     beatissimi
                     Rochi
                     confessoris
                     tui
                     quondam
                     pestem
                     generalem
                     reuocasti
                     ,
                     presta
                     supplicibus
                     tuis
                     &
                     qui
                     pro
                     simili
                     peste
                     reuocanda
                     sub
                     tua
                     confidunt
                     fiducia
                     ,
                     ipsius
                     gloriesi
                     Confessoris
                     tui
                     pr●camine
                     ,
                     ab
                     ipsa
                     peste
                     epidi●●ae
                     ,
                     &
                     ab
                     omni
                     perturbatione
                     liberemur
                     ,
                     per
                     Christum
                     Dominum
                     nostrum
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Oratio
                     ad
                     tres
                     Reges
                     .
                     Rex
                     Iasper
                     ,
                     rex
                     Melchior
                     ,
                     rex
                     Balthasar
                     ,
                     rogo
                     vos
                     per
                     singula
                     nomina
                     ,
                     rogo
                     vos
                     per
                     sanctam
                     Trinitatem
                     ,
                     rogo
                     vos
                     per
                     regem
                     regum
                     ,
                     quem
                     vagiente●●
                     in
                     cunis
                     vider●
                     meruistis
                     ,
                     &
                     compatiamini
                     
                     tribulationum
                     mearum
                     hodiè
                     ,
                     &
                     intercedatis
                     pro
                     me
                     ad
                     dominum
                     cuius
                     desiderio
                     exules
                     factiestis
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Crux
                     Christi
                     protege
                     me
                     ;
                     Crux
                     Christi
                     ,
                     salua
                     me
                     ;
                     Crux
                     Christi
                     defende
                     me
                     ab
                     omni
                     malo
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   pray
                   O
                   almightie
                   ,
                   and
                   euerlasting
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   the
                   prayers
                   and
                   merits
                   of
                   thy
                   most
                   blessed
                   Confessour
                   ,
                   Roche
                   ,
                   didest
                   reuoke
                   a
                   certaine
                   generall
                   plague
                   ,
                   grant
                   vnto
                   thy
                   suppliants
                   who
                   for
                   the
                   reuocatiō
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   plague
                   doe
                   trust
                   in
                   thy
                   faithfullnes
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   prayer
                   of
                   that
                   thy
                   glorious
                   Confessour
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   deliuered
                   from
                   the
                   plague
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   all
                   aduersity
                   ,
                   through
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   prayer
                   vnto
                   the
                   3.
                   kings
                   .
                   O
                   King
                   Iaspar
                   ,
                   king
                   Melchior
                   ,
                   king
                   Balthasar
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   by
                   euery
                   of
                   yournames
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Trinitie
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   by
                   the
                   king
                   of
                   kings
                   ,
                   whom
                   yee
                   deserued
                   to
                   see
                   euen
                   in
                   his
                   swadling
                   cloathes
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   take
                   pittie
                   on
                   my
                   troubles
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   intercession
                   for
                   mee
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   whose
                   desire
                   yee
                   made
                   your selues
                   exiles
                   .
                
                 
                   O
                   Christs
                   crosse
                   ,
                   protect
                   me
                   ;
                   ô
                   Christs
                   crosse
                   ,
                   saue
                   me
                   ;
                   ô
                   Christs
                   crosse
                   defend
                   mee
                   from
                   all
                   euill
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             23.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             ministring
             in
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             take
             vpon
             him
             the
             office
             of
             publike
             preaching
             2
             or
             ministring
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             3
             before
             he
             be
             lawfully
             called
             and
             sent
             to
             execute
             the
             same
             .
             4
             And
             those
             wee
             ought
             to
             iudge
             lawfully
             called
             ,
             and
             sent
             ,
             which
             be
             5
             chosen
             ,
             and
             called
             to
             this
             worke
             6
             by
             men
             who
             haue
             publike
             authoritie
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             to
             call
             ,
             and
             send
             ministers
             into
             the
             Lords
             vineyard
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               None
               publikely
               may
               preach
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               thereunto
               are
               authorized
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               must
               not
               be
               silent
               ,
               who
               by
               office
               are
               bound
               to
               preach
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Sacraments
               may
               not
               be
               administred
               in
               the
               Congregation
               but
               by
               a
               lawfull
               Minister
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               There
               is
               a
               lawfull
               Ministery
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               are
               lawfull
               Ministers
               ,
               which
               be
               ordained
               by
               men
               lawfully
               appointed
               to
               the
               calling
               ,
               and
               sending
               forth
               of
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Before
               Ministers
               are
               to
               be
               ordained
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               and
               called
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 None
                 publikely
                 may
                 preach
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 thereunto
                 are
                 authorized
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   truth
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   is
                   euident
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   we
                   finde
                   ,
                   how
                
                 
                   ●
                   The
                   godly
                   men
                   were
                   both
                   called
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   would
                   ,
                   or
                   durst
                   so
                   doe
                   .
                   So
                   was
                   Samuel
                   a
                   ,
                   Ieremie
                   b
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                   c
                   ,
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   himselfe
                   d
                   ,
                   who
                   also
                   to
                   preach
                   did
                   send
                   the
                   twelue
                   Apostles
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   seuentie
                   Disciples
                   .
                   f
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   wicked
                   and
                   false
                   Prophets
                   for
                   preaching
                   afore
                   their
                   time
                   ,
                   are
                   blamed
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   A
                   commandement
                   is
                   giuen
                   vs
                   to
                   pray
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   haruest
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   send
                   forth
                   labourers
                   into
                   his
                   harvest
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Lastly
                   wee
                   doe
                   read
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Church
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   some
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   some
                   teachers
                   ,
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   workers
                   of
                   miracles
                   i
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   beeing
                   ascended
                   into
                   heauen
                   ,
                   gaue
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   some
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   some
                   Euangelists
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Pastors
                   and
                   teachers
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   l
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   are
                   wee
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   to
                   their
                   power
                   doe
                   seeke
                   the
                   abolishment
                   of
                   publike
                   preaching
                   in
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   first
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   phrase
                   the
                   Preachers
                   to
                   be
                   vncircūcised
                   Philistins
                   a
                   ,
                   sacrilegious
                   ministers
                   b
                   ,
                   Hieroboams
                   priests
                   ,
                   inordinate
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   vnordered
                   Apostataes
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   next
                   the
                   Barrowists
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   how
                   the
                   said
                   Preachers
                   are
                   sent
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   anger
                   to
                   deceiue
                   the
                   people
                   with
                   lies
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Who
                   publish
                   how
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   not
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Sermons
                   of
                   ministers
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   by
                   the
                   Reuelation
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   :
                   so
                   did
                   Muncer
                   ,
                   the
                   Anabaptist
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   doth
                   H.
                   N.
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Who
                   runne
                   afore
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   many
                   both
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   and
                   Puritanes
                   ,
                   as
                   Penrie
                   ,
                   Greenewood
                   ,
                   Barrow
                   ,
                   &c.
                   or
                   which
                   hold
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   instruct
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   may
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   so
                   doe
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   priuately
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   publikely
                   too
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   ordinarily
                   sent
                   ,
                   and
                   authorized
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   R.H.
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Who
                   teach
                   ,
                   that
                   Lay-men
                   may
                   teach
                   to
                   get
                   faith
                   k
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   euery
                   particular
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   power
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   examine
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   administring
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   repentance
                   :
                   so
                   teacheth
                   Barrow
                   l
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 office
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 preach
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   publikely
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   before
                   men
                   are
                   sent
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   grieuous
                   
                   fault
                   :
                   so
                   not
                   to
                   preach
                   being
                   sent
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   sinne
                   .
                   Hereunto
                   beare
                   witnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Our
                   S.
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whose
                   words
                   are
                   these
                   ,
                   Surely
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   also
                   preach
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   therefore
                   am
                   I
                   sent
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Peter
                   .
                   and
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   charged
                   to
                   speake
                   no
                   more
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   Wee
                   cannot
                   but
                   speake
                   that
                   which
                   wee
                   haue
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   seene
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   S.
                   Paul.
                   For
                   hee
                   writeth
                   ,
                   Necessitie
                   is
                   laid
                   vpon
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   woe
                   is
                   mee
                   if
                   I
                   preach
                   not
                   the
                   Gospell
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   apostles
                   of
                   Christ.
                   For
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   beaten
                   for
                   so
                   doing
                   :
                   yet
                   ceased
                   they
                   not
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   preach
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   All
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   be
                   purged
                   from
                   superstion
                   ,
                   and
                   errors
                   e
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   glasse
                   they
                   may
                   see
                   their
                   faults
                   .
                
                 
                   Who
                   maintaine
                   ,
                   how
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   publike
                   preaching
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   depraue
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   Libertines
                   ,
                   saying
                   that
                   preaching
                   is
                   none
                   ordinarie
                   meanes
                   to
                   come
                   vnto
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   who
                   tearme
                   the
                   publike
                   preachers
                   in
                   derision
                   ,
                   Scripture
                   learned
                   c
                   ,
                   Licentious
                   scripture
                   learned
                   d
                   ,
                   good-thinking-wise
                   e
                   ,
                   Ceremoniall
                   ,
                   and
                   letter
                   Doctors
                   f
                   ,
                   Teaching
                   masters
                   g
                   .
                   and
                   further
                   say
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   presumption
                   that
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   learnednesse
                   of
                   the
                   letter
                   ;
                   taketh
                   vpon
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Teacher
                   ,
                   or
                   Preacher
                   :
                   Againe
                   ,
                   It
                   becometh
                   not
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   busie
                   himselfe
                   about
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ▪
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   too
                   ,
                   the
                   Familie
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   take
                   vpon
                   them
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   publike
                   preaching
                   ,
                   without
                   performance
                   of
                   their
                   duty
                   ,
                   either
                   through
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   ;
                   worldly
                   emploiments
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   ;
                   negligence
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   ;
                   or
                   feare
                   of
                   troubles
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   dare
                   not
                   preach
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Yet
                   thinke
                   wee
                   not
                   (
                   which
                   our
                   Sabbatatians
                   let
                   not
                   to
                   
                   publish
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                
                 
                   Euery
                   minister
                   ,
                   necessarily
                   and
                   vnder
                   paine
                   of
                   damnation
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   preach
                   at
                   least
                   once
                   euery
                   Sunday
                   i
                   .
                   and
                
                 
                   Vnlesse
                   a
                   minister
                   preach
                   euery
                   Sunday
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   hallow
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   measure
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   requireth
                   of
                   vs.
                   
                   k
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 administred
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 lawfull
                 minister
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   wee
                   read
                   that
                   the
                   publike
                   ministers
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Administers
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   For
                   both
                   our
                   S.
                   Christ
                   commanded
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   preach
                   :
                   so
                   to
                   Baptize
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   celebrate
                   the
                   supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   ministers
                   in
                   the
                   purest
                   times
                   (
                   whom
                   the
                   godly
                   Ministers
                   ▪
                   and
                   Preachers
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   doe
                   succeede
                   )
                   not
                   onely
                   did
                   preach
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   Baptize
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   Minister
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   hereunto
                   doe
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   subscribe
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   saying
                   that
                   none
                   may
                   administer
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                   afore
                   hee
                   be
                   lawfully
                   called
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   wee
                   thinke
                   not
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   doe
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   beeing
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   dependeth
                   vpon
                   this
                   point
                   .
                   viz.
                   whether
                   the
                   Baptizer
                   ,
                   or
                   giuer
                   of
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   wine
                   be
                   a
                   minister
                   ,
                   or
                   no.
                   
                
                 
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   this
                   article
                   that
                   priuately
                   in
                   houses
                   ,
                   either
                   lawfull
                   ministers
                   ,
                   vpon
                   iust
                   occasion
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   ;
                   or
                   others
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   ministerie
                   ,
                   vpon
                   any
                   occasion
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   )
                   may
                   administer
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   f
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Hereby
                   wee
                   declare
                   our selues
                   not
                   to
                   fauour
                   the
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   publikely
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Some
                   may
                   minister
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   meerely
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   ministers
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   thinke
                   both
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   among
                   whome
                   ,
                   their
                   king
                   (
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   )
                   after
                   Supper
                   tooke
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   reaching
                   it
                   among
                   the
                   Communicants
                   did
                   say
                   ,
                   Take
                   ,
                   eate
                   ,
                   &
                   shew
                   forth
                   the
                   Lords
                   death
                   ;
                   their
                   Queene
                   also
                   reaching
                   the
                   Cuppe
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   Drinke
                   yee
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   forth
                   the
                   Lords
                   death
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Presbyterians
                   at
                   Geneua
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Elder
                   (
                   a
                   Laie
                   man
                   )
                   ministereth
                   the
                   Cup
                   ordinarily
                   at
                   the
                   Communion
                   b
                   .
                   Some
                   ministers
                   (
                   and
                   namely
                   the
                   Puritane
                   Doctors
                   )
                   may
                   not
                   minister
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   For
                   (
                   say
                   the
                   disciplinarians
                   )
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Doctors
                   is
                   onely
                   to
                   teach
                   true
                   doctrine
                   c
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   our
                   Church
                   (
                   of
                   England
                   )
                   the
                   Doctor
                   encroacheth
                   vpon
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   the
                   Pastor
                   .
                   For
                   both
                   indifferently
                   doth
                   teach
                   ,
                   exhort
                   ,
                   and
                   minister
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   None
                   though
                   a
                   lawfull
                   Minister
                   ,
                   may
                   administer
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   is
                   no
                   preacher
                   e
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   hee
                   ministreth
                   them
                   doth
                   not
                   preach
                   f
                   ,
                   which
                   be
                   the
                   errors
                   of
                   the
                   Disciplinarians
                   ,
                   or
                   Puritanes
                   .
                
                 
                   Publiquely
                   ,
                   and
                   priuately
                   too
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   may
                   be
                   administred
                   by
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   yea
                   by
                   women
                   ,
                   if
                   necessitie
                   doe
                   vrge
                   .
                   So
                   hold
                   the
                   Papist
                   .
                   For
                   saith
                   Iauell
                   g
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   necessitie
                   the
                   minister
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   euery
                   man
                   ,
                   both
                   male
                   and
                   female
                   .
                   A
                   woman
                   ,
                   be
                   shee
                   yong
                   or
                   old
                   ,
                   sacred
                   or
                   wicked
                   ,
                   Euery
                   male
                   that
                   hath
                   his
                   wits
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   neither
                   dumbe
                   ,
                   nor
                   so
                   drunken
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   vtter
                   the
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   wel
                   Pagā
                   ,
                   Infidel
                   ,
                   &
                   heretik
                   :
                   the
                   bad
                   as
                   the
                   good
                   ;
                   the
                   schismatik
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Catholike
                   ,
                   may
                   baptize
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   vsually
                   in
                   the
                   ciuill
                   warres
                   both
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Netherland
                   ,
                   the
                   Papists
                   did
                   rebaptize
                   such
                   children
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   not
                   lai-mē
                   ,
                   but
                   ministers
                   ,
                   had
                   afore
                   bin
                   baptized
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   priuate
                   Baptisme
                   by
                   priuate
                   persons
                   was
                   also
                   taught
                   long
                   since
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   Marcionites
                   i
                   ,
                   and
                   Pepuzians
                   k
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 lawfull
                 ministerie
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   gathering
                   ,
                   or
                   erecting
                   to
                   himselfe
                   a
                   Church
                   out
                   of
                   mankinde
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   well
                   gouerning
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   hath
                   vsed
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   doth
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   will
                   vse
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   men
                   lawfully
                   called
                   thereunto
                   by
                   men
                   .
                   A
                   truth
                   most
                   euident
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   Iesus
                   said
                   vnto
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Goe
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   baptizing
                   them
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   loe
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   you
                   alway
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   gaue
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Euangelists
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   gathering
                   together
                   of
                   the
                   saints
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   ministerie
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   edification
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   all
                   meet
                   together
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   vnitie
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   vnto
                   a
                   perfect
                   man
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   truth
                   also
                   approued
                   by
                   the
                   Churches
                   c
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Oppugners
                   of
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   are
                
                 
                   First
                   the
                   Anabaptisticall
                   Swermers
                   ,
                   who
                   both
                   tearme
                   all
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   men
                   ,
                   The
                   Diuells
                   ministers
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   very
                   wicked
                   doe
                   vtterly
                   condemne
                   the
                   outward
                   ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   &
                   Sacraments
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   next
                   the
                   Brownists
                   ,
                   who
                   divulge
                   that
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   :
                   No
                   ministers
                   haue
                   the
                   calling
                   ,
                   sending
                   or
                   authoritie
                   pertaining
                   to
                   a
                   minister
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   It
                   will
                   hardly
                   be
                   founde
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   minister
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   lawfully
                   called
                   b
                   ,
                   such
                   also
                   be
                   the
                   Barrowists
                   which
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   in
                   all
                   Europe
                   c
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 lawfull
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 ordained
                 by
                 Men
                 lawfully
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 sending
                 forth
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   epistle
                   vnto
                   the
                   Galathians
                   ,
                   giueth
                   vs
                   to
                   obserue
                   the
                   diuers
                   sendeth-forth
                   of
                   men
                   into
                   the
                   holy
                   ministery
                   :
                   whereof
                
                 
                   Some
                   are
                   sent
                   immediately
                   frō
                   God
                   himselfe
                   .
                   So
                   sent
                   ,
                   was
                   by
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   both
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                   b
                   ,
                   by
                   God
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   state
                   mortall
                   the
                   twelue
                   Apostles
                   c
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   state
                   immortall
                   ,
                   and
                   glorious
                   ,
                   S.
                   Paul
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   calling
                   is
                   speciall
                   ,
                   and
                   extraordinarie
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   men
                   so
                   called
                   were
                   adorned
                   with
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   miracles
                   cōmonly
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   alwaies
                   ,
                   for
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                   wrought
                   none
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   they
                   were
                   also
                   enioyned
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   throughout
                   the
                   world
                   e
                   ,
                   howbeit
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   was
                   limited
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   againe
                   were
                   sent
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   sent
                   of
                   men
                   not
                   authorized
                   thereunto
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   disturbance
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   such
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   ,
                   were
                   the
                   false
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   in
                   our
                   daies
                   be
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   Familie
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   law
                   despising
                   Brownists
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   some
                   lastly
                   are
                   by
                   men
                   sent
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   were
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   Elders
                   ordained
                   g
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   authoritie
                   ordained
                   other
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   teachers
                   h
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   bin
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   shall
                   till
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   be
                   prouided
                   for
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   are
                   thus
                   called
                   haue
                   power
                   neither
                   to
                   worke
                   miracles
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   had
                   ;
                   nor
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   and
                   minister
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   where
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   might
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   tied
                   euery
                   man
                   to
                   his
                   charge
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   must
                   faithfully
                   attend
                   vpon
                   ;
                   except
                   vrgent
                   
                   occasion
                   doe
                   enforce
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   calling
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   is
                   tearmed
                   a
                   generall
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   the
                   lawfull
                   calling
                   ,
                   allowed
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   So
                   testifie
                   with
                   vs
                   the
                   true
                   Churches
                   else
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   truth
                   hath
                   many
                   waies
                   bin
                   resisted
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   ●e
                   which
                   thinke
                   ,
                   how
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   calling
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   extraordinarie
                   ,
                   or
                   immediate
                   calling
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   Familists
                   and
                   Brownists
                   :
                   of
                   whome
                   afore
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Papists
                   albeit
                   they
                   allow
                   the
                   assertion
                   :
                   yet
                   take
                   they
                   all
                   ministers
                   to
                   be
                   wolues
                   ,
                   Hirelings
                   ,
                   Laie
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   Intruders
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   sacrificing
                   Priests
                   ,
                   annointed
                   by
                   some
                   Antichristian
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   synagogue
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Either
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   ministers
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   saith
                   Howlet
                   b
                   ,
                   be
                   meere
                   Lay
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   haue
                   noe
                   authoritie
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   euidēt
                   ,
                   &c.
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   ordained
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   Preist
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   hath
                   put
                   in
                   authoritie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Before
                 Ministers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   haue
                   authority
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   appoint
                   Ministers
                   for
                   Gods
                   people
                   :
                   yet
                   may
                   they
                   admit
                   neither
                   whome
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   nor
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   themselues
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   are
                   both
                   deliberately
                   to
                   chuse
                   ,
                   and
                   orderly
                   to
                   call
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   chosen
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   made
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   in
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   straightly
                   to
                   charge
                   ,
                   that
                   suddenly
                   hands
                   should
                   be
                   laid
                   on
                   no
                   
                   man
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   make
                   a
                   speciall
                   choise
                   of
                   twaine
                   ,
                   whereof
                   one
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   elected
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Iudas
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   election
                   to
                   ordaine
                   Elders
                   in
                   euery
                   church
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   praier
                   and
                   fasting
                   ,
                   to
                   commend
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   to
                   consecrate
                   them
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   describe
                   who
                   who
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   Men
                   ,
                   not
                   Boies
                   nor
                   women
                   e
                   ,
                   Men
                   of
                   good
                   behauiour
                   ,
                   not
                   incontinent
                   ,
                   not
                   giuen
                   to
                   wine
                   ,
                   not
                   strikers
                   ,
                   not
                   couetous
                   f
                   ,
                   not
                   proud
                   g
                   ,
                   not
                   froward
                   nor
                   irefull
                   h
                   ,
                   nor
                   giuers
                   of
                   offense
                   i
                   ,
                   finally
                   men
                   of
                   speciall
                   gifts
                   ,
                   apt
                   to
                   teach
                   k
                   ,
                   able
                   to
                   exhort
                   l
                   ,
                   wise
                   ,
                   to
                   diuide
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   aright
                   m
                   ,
                   bold
                   ,
                   to
                   reprooue
                   n
                   ,
                   willing
                   to
                   take
                   paines
                   o
                   ,
                   watchfull
                   ,
                   to
                   ouersee
                   p
                   ,
                   patient
                   to
                   suffer
                   q
                   ,
                   and
                   constant
                   ,
                   to
                   endure
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   afflictions
                   r
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   doe
                   the
                   Churches
                   Protestant
                   by
                   their
                   Confessions
                   approoue
                   s
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   error
                   they
                   remaine
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   due
                   election
                   ,
                   and
                   calling
                   of
                   Ministers
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   no
                   such
                   necessitie
                   to
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   Ministers
                   :
                   an
                   erroneous
                   fancie
                   of
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue.
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   women
                   may
                   be
                   Deacons
                   a
                   ,
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   :
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   the
                   Acephalians
                   ;
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   the
                   Pepuzians
                   did
                   maintaine
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   speciall
                   care
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   the
                   learning
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   of
                   euill
                   life
                   ;
                   ignorant
                   men
                   ,
                   without
                   learning
                   ;
                   Asses
                   ,
                   of
                   no
                   giftes
                   ;
                   loiterers
                   which
                   doe
                   no
                   good
                   ;
                   or
                   fauourers
                   of
                   superstition
                   ,
                   and
                   idolatry
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   great
                   hurt
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   into
                   the
                   ministery
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   causes
                   ,
                   which
                   indeede
                   are
                   none
                   ,
                   to
                   debarre
                   men
                   from
                   the
                   ecclesiasticall
                   function
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   men
                   haue
                   bin
                   twice
                   married
                   (
                   an
                   error
                   of
                   the
                   Russeis
                   b
                   ,
                   be
                   married
                   c
                   ,
                   haue
                   had
                   certaine
                   wiues
                   d
                   ,
                   haue
                   not
                   receiued
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Confirmation
                   
                   e
                   ,
                   haue
                   bin
                   baptized
                   of
                   Heretikes
                   f
                   ,
                   these
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   Priests
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Papists
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   either
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   bin
                   trained
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   Familie
                   ;
                   or
                   be
                   not
                   Elders
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   g
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             24.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             speaking
             in
             the
             Congregation
             in
             such
             a
             tongue
             as
             the
             people
             vnderstand
             not
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             plainely
             repugnant
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             to
             haue
             publike
             prayer
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             minister
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             a
             tongue
             not
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               The
               proposition
               .
               Publike
               praier
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               must
               be
               ministred
               in
               a
               tongue
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               common
               people
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 proofe
                 from
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 assertion
                 needeth
                 small
                 proofe
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 so
                 is
                 perswaded
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 are
                 )
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 publikely
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 a
                 strange
                 language
                 ,
                 not
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 profiteth
                 not
                 the
                 Congregation
                 a
                 ;
                 edifieth
                 not
                 the
                 weake
                 b
                 ;
                 instructeth
                 not
                 the
                 ignorant
                 c
                 ;
                 inflameth
                 not
                 the
                 zeale
                 d
                 ,
                 offendeth
                 the
                 hearers
                 e
                 ,
                 abuseth
                 the
                 people
                 f
                 ,
                 dipleaseth
                 God
                 g
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 religion
                 into
                 contempt
                 h
                 ,
                 easily
                 will
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 praiers
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 administred
                 in
                 a
                 tongue
                 not
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 sort
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 regarded
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 purer
                 ,
                 &
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 obserued
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 article
                 no
                 church
                 doth
                 doubt
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 many
                 by
                 their
                 extant
                 Confessions
                 doe
                 allow
                 i
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aduersaries
                 vnto
                 this
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 their
                 is
                 nothing
                 either
                 so
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 apparent
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 bin
                 acknowledged
                 .
                 So
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 old
                 time
                 the
                 Ossens
                 made
                 their
                 praiers
                 vnto
                 God
                 alwaies
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 language
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 learned
                 of
                 Elxeus
                 their
                 founder
                 a
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Marcosians
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 vsed
                 certaine
                 Hebrew
                 words
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 edifie
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 terrifie
                 ,
                 and
                 astonish
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorant
                 people
                 b
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 daies
                 ,
                 the
                 Turkes
                 performe
                 all
                 their
                 superstitions
                 in
                 the
                 Arabian
                 language
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 not
                 onely
                 vnmeete
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 an
                 vnlawfull
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 their
                 Mahometane
                 mysteries
                 c
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Iacobite
                 preists
                 doe
                 vse
                 a
                 tongue
                 at
                 their
                 church
                 ministrations
                 ,
                 and
                 meetings
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 vulgar
                 people
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 d
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 diuine
                 Lyturgie
                 among
                 the
                 Russians
                 is
                 compounded
                 partly
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 of
                 the
                 Sclavonian
                 language
                 e
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 will
                 haue
                 all
                 diuine
                 Seruice
                 ,
                 Praiers
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 ministred
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 but
                 fewe
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 doe
                 vnderstand
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 holding
                 ,
                 that
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 wee
                 vnderstand
                 our
                 praiers
                 f
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 praiers
                 ,
                 not
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 are
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 g
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 maintaining
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 accursed
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 doth
                 affirme
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Masse
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 celebrate
                 onely
                 in
                 a
                 vulgar
                 tongue
                 h
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             25.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Sacraments
             ordained
             of
             Christ
             1
             be
             not
             onely
             badges
             ,
             or
             tokens
             of
             Christian
             mens
             profession
             :
             but
             rather
             they
             be
             2
             certaine
             sure
             witnesses
             and
             effectuall
             signes
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             Gods
             good
             will
             toward
             vs
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             doth
             worke
             inuisibly
             in
             vs
             ,
             3
             and
             not
             onely
             quicken
             but
             also
             strengthen
             and
             confirme
             our
             faith
             in
             him
             .
             4
             There
             be
             two
             Sacraments
             
             ordained
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Those
             fiue
             commonly
             called
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             5
             Confirmation
             ,
             6
             Penance
             ,
             7
             Orders
             ,
             8
             Matrimony
             ,
             and
             9
             extreame
             vnction
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             compted
             for
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             beeing
             such
             as
             haue
             growen
             partly
             of
             the
             corrupt
             following
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             partly
             are
             states
             of
             life
             allowed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             yet
             haue
             not
             like
             nature
             of
             Sacraments
             with
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             any
             visible
             signe
             ,
             or
             ceremonie
             ordained
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             10
             The
             Sacraments
             were
             not
             ordained
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             gazed
             vpon
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             carried
             about
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             should
             duely
             vse
             them
             .
             11
             And
             in
             such
             onely
             ,
             as
             worthily
             receiue
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             wholesome
             effect
             ,
             or
             operation
             :
             but
             they
             that
             receiue
             them
             vnworthyly
             ,
             purchase
             to
             themselues
             damnation
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Sacraments
               ordained
               of
               Christ
               ,
               be
               badges
               ,
               or
               tokens
               of
               our
               profession
               which
               be
               Christians
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Sacraments
               be
               certaine
               sure
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               effectuall
               signes
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               God
               his
               good
               will
               toward
               vs.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               the
               Sacraments
               God
               doth
               quicken
               ,
               strengthen
               ,
               and
               confirme
               ,
               our
               faith
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Christ
               hath
               ordained
               but
               two
               Sacraments
               in
               his
               holy
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Confirmation
               .
               is
               no
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Penance
               .
               is
               no
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Orders
               .
               is
               no
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Matrimonie
               .
               is
               no
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Extreame
               vnction
               .
               is
               no
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               Sacraments
               are
               not
               to
               be
               abused
               ,
               but
               rightly
               to
               be
               vsed
               of
               vs
               all
               .
            
             
             
               11.
               
               All
               which
               receiue
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               receiue
               not
               therewithall
               the
               things
               signified
               by
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 ordained
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 badges
                 or
                 tokens
                 of
                 our
                 profession
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   badges
                   or
                   tokens
                   both
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Christianitie
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Christians
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   them
                   are
                   visibly
                   discerned
                   ,
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   from
                   Pagans
                   :
                   and
                   Christians
                   ,
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   prophane
                   Atheists
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Christianitie
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   Circumcision
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   token
                   how
                   the
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   and
                   carnall
                   affections
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   should
                   be
                   subdued
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   required
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   an
                   outward
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   inward
                   circumcision
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   a
                   ,
                   so
                   Baptisme
                   telleth
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   once
                   dead
                   vnto
                   sinne
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   liue
                   vnto
                   righteousnes
                   ;
                   that
                   all
                   wee
                   which
                   haue
                   bin
                   baptized
                   vnto
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   haue
                   bin
                   baptized
                   into
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   must
                   walke
                   in
                   newnesse
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   &c.
                   b
                   ,
                   for
                   wee
                   haue
                   put
                   on
                   Christ
                   c
                   ,
                   by
                   Baptisme
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   Paschall
                   Lambe
                   was
                   to
                   the
                   Iewes
                   a
                   token
                   that
                   the
                   flight
                   of
                   sinne
                   should
                   alwaies
                   be
                   fresh
                   in
                   memorie
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   celebrated
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   old
                   Leauen
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   the
                   Leauen
                   of
                   maliciousnes
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   vnleauened
                   bread
                   of
                   synceritie
                   and
                   truth
                   d
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   participation
                   of
                   one
                   Loafe
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   one
                   Cuppe
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   Supper
                   ,
                   doth
                   commend
                   vnto
                   our
                   consideration
                   a
                   sweete
                   concord
                   ;
                   a
                   brotherly
                   vnanimitie
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   constant
                   continuance
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   fauouring
                   of
                   Idolatrie
                   in
                   ay
                   respect
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   doe
                   the
                   godly
                   in
                   al
                   their
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   throughout
                   the
                   word
                   both
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   testifie
                   f
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Vngodly
                   therefore
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   cursed
                   state
                   are
                   they
                   ,
                   which
                   equall
                   other
                   things
                   with
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   to
                   discerne
                   Christians
                   from
                   Pagans
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Iacobites
                   imprint
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   on
                   their
                   Armes
                   ,
                   Foreheades
                   ,
                   &c.
                   to
                   be
                   knowen
                   for
                   Christians
                   a
                   .
                   which
                   contemne
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   as
                   of
                   none
                   account
                   .
                   Soe
                   doe
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Ther
                   be
                   (
                   saith
                   D.
                   Sarania
                   )
                   which
                   hold
                   how
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   administred
                   onely
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   plāting
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   Euangelists
                   :
                   but
                   doe
                   not
                   appeare
                   vnto
                   vs
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   c
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   also
                   one
                   of
                   Matthew
                   Hamants
                   heresies
                   that
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   not
                   necessarie
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   thinke
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   but
                   onely
                   ciuill
                   ,
                   and
                   ceremoniall
                   badges
                   of
                   an
                   outward
                   Church
                   ;
                   such
                   generally
                   be
                   all
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   and
                   hypocrites
                   ;
                   particulary
                   ,
                   the
                   Mes●alians
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   who
                   thinke
                   that
                   for
                   obedience
                   sake
                   to
                   magistrates
                   the
                   sacramēts
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   receiued
                   f
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   to
                   none
                   effect
                   to
                   the
                   perfect
                   ones
                   in
                   the
                   Familie
                   g
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 certaine
                 sure
                 wittnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 effectuall
                 signes
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 his
                 Goodwill
                 toward
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Infinitely
                   doth
                   God
                   declare
                   his
                   vnspeakable
                   ,
                   and
                   incomprehensible
                   good
                   will
                   to
                   man
                   ward
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   by
                   none
                   outward
                   things
                   more
                   notably
                   ,
                   and
                   effectually
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   For.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   Baptisme
                   saith
                   Christ
                   :
                   Hee
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   baptized
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Amend
                   your
                   liues
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   baptized
                   euery
                   one
                   ,
                   &c.
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Husbands
                   ,
                   loue
                   your
                   wiues
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   Christ
                   loued
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   himselfe
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   sanctifie
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   cleanse
                   it
                   by
                   
                   the
                   washing
                   of
                   water
                   through
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   &c
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   supper
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   truth
                   doe
                   the
                   purer
                   Churches
                   of
                   these
                   daies
                   euery
                   where
                   acknowledge
                   g
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Contrary
                   hereunto
                   the
                   Papists
                   erroneously
                   doe
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   newe
                   Law
                   doe
                   conferre
                   grace
                   
                     ex
                     opere
                     operato
                  
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   Testament
                   in
                   this
                   doe
                   differ
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   did
                   onely
                   shadow
                   forth
                   saluation
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   newe
                   doe
                   conferre
                   ,
                   and
                   worke
                   saluation
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   iustifie
                   (
                   not
                   onely
                   signifie
                   God
                   his
                   good
                   will
                   toward
                   vs
                   )
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   worke
                   done
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   outward
                   Sacraments
                   c
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 God
                 doth
                 quicken
                 ,
                 strengthen
                 ,
                 and
                 confirme
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Be
                   baptized
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   your
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   receiue
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Peter
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   he
                   gaue
                   himselfe
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   sanctifie
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   cleanse
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   washing
                   of
                   water
                   through
                   the
                   word
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   cup
                   of
                   blessing
                   which
                   we
                   blesse
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   The
                   bread
                   which
                   we
                   breake
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   affirmed
                   by
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Howbeit
                   this
                   Faith
                   is
                   not
                   necessarily
                   tied
                   vnto
                   the
                   visible
                   signes
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Without
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   many
                   haue
                   liued
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   ,
                   who
                   pleased
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   no
                   doubt
                   saued
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   faith
                   (
                   as
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   thinke
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   both
                   men
                   who
                   were
                   borne
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   afore
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   by
                   some
                   extremity
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   receiue
                   the
                   seale
                   of
                   the
                   couenant
                   )
                   and
                   women
                   ,
                   who
                   afore
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   for
                   many
                   yeares
                   ,
                   were
                   partakers
                   of
                   no
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   of
                   one
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   heires
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   haue
                   faith
                   afore
                   they
                   receiue
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   had
                   Abraham
                   e
                   ,
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   vnto
                   whom
                   Peter
                   preached
                   f
                   ,
                   the
                   Samaritanes
                   g
                   ,
                   the
                   Eunuch
                   h
                   ;
                   Cornelius
                   the
                   Centurion
                   i
                   :
                   &
                   haue
                   the
                   godly
                   of
                   discretion
                   wheresouer
                   not
                   yet
                   baptized
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   neither
                   afore
                   ,
                   nor
                   at
                   the
                   instant
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   afterward
                   ,
                   though
                   daily
                   they
                   receiue
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   will
                   haue
                   faith
                   ;
                   such
                   are
                   like
                   vnto
                   Iudas
                   k
                   ,
                   Ananias
                   and
                   Sapphira
                   l
                   Simon
                   Magus
                   m
                   ,
                   the
                   old
                   Israelites
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   Corinthians
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   some
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   doe
                   effectually
                   worke
                   in
                   processe
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   helpe
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   read
                   or
                   preached
                   ,
                   which
                   engendreth
                   faith
                   p
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   estate
                   principally
                   of
                   Infants
                   elected
                   vnto
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   saluation
                   ,
                   an
                   encreasing
                   in
                   yeares
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   doe
                   they
                   erre
                   ,
                   which
                   teach
                   or
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   They
                   neuer
                   goe
                   to
                   heauen
                   which
                   die
                   without
                   the
                   seales
                   of
                   the
                   couenant
                   :
                   so
                   thinke
                   the
                   Papists
                   of
                   Infants
                   which
                   die
                   vnbaptized
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   damned
                   (
                   though
                   they
                   receiue
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   )
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   receiue
                   them
                   after
                   the
                   receiued
                   ,
                   and
                   approued
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   of
                   saluation
                   but
                   by
                   faith
                   c
                   ,
                   herby
                   excluding
                   infinite
                   soules
                   from
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauē
                   ,
                   which
                   depart
                   from
                   this
                   world
                   before
                   they
                   doe
                   beleeue
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   None
                   beleeue
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   baptized
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Papists
                   d
                   ,
                   as
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   preached
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Puritanes
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sacraments
                   giue
                   grace
                   
                     ex
                     opere
                     operato
                  
                   ,
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   faith
                   
                     ex
                     opere
                     operato
                  
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   Infants
                   h
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ordained
                 but
                 two
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 his
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   etymologie
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Schoolemen
                   doe
                   write
                   )
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   an
                   holy
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   beeing
                   true
                   ,
                   then
                   haue
                   their
                   bin
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   are
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   many
                   aboue
                   either
                   two
                   ,
                   or
                   seuen
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   be
                   ,
                   &
                   haue
                   bin
                   ,
                   aboue
                   two
                   or
                   seuen
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   signes
                   of
                   sacred
                   and
                   holy
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   thereof
                   ,
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   a
                   couenant
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   fauour
                   to
                   man-ward
                   ,
                   confirmed
                   by
                   some
                   outward
                   signe
                   ,
                   or
                   seale
                   instituted
                   by
                   himselfe
                   :
                   which
                   also
                   hath
                   bin
                   sometimes
                   speciall
                   either
                   to
                   some
                   men
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   extraordinarily
                   by
                   things
                   naturall
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   was
                   to
                   Adam
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Rainebowe
                   to
                   Noah
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   by
                   things
                   supernaturall
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   smoaking
                   furnace
                   was
                   to
                   Abraham
                   c
                   ,
                   the
                   Fleece
                   of
                   wooll
                   ,
                   to
                   Gedeon
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Diall
                   ,
                   to
                   Ezekiah
                   e
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   some
                   Nation
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Paschall
                   Lambe
                   was
                   to
                   the
                   Iewes
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   sometimes
                   generall
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   militant
                   ,
                   and
                   ordinarie
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   defined
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   ceremonie
                   ordained
                   immediately
                   by
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   some
                   earthly
                   ,
                   and
                   outward
                   element
                   ,
                   doth
                   promise
                   euerlasting
                   fauour
                   ,
                   and
                   felicitie
                   to
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   true
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   repentance
                   ,
                   doe
                   receiue
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   Sacraments
                   in
                   the
                   newe
                   Testament
                   we
                   finde
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   Baptisme
                   f
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   supper
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   iudgement
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   Protestant
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                   h
                
                 
                   In
                   a
                   contrary
                   opinion
                   are
                   diuers
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                
                 
                   The
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   and
                   Turkes
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   denie
                   all
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   doe
                   hold
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Euchytes
                   .
                   who
                   say
                   that
                   prayer
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Schwenkfeldians
                   ,
                   who
                   contemne
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   superfluous
                   ,
                   depending
                   wholly
                   vpon
                   reuelations
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Bannisterians
                   ,
                   who
                   thinke
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   shall
                   neede
                   no
                   Saraments
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   publish
                
                 
                   That
                   wee
                   leaue
                   out
                   no
                   lesse
                   then
                   sixe
                   of
                   the
                   seuen
                   Sacraments
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   How
                   there
                   be
                   seuen
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   newe
                   Testament
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   accursed
                   that
                   shall
                   say
                   there
                   be
                   either
                   moe
                   ,
                   or
                   fewer
                   then
                   seuen
                   Sacraments
                   :
                   or
                   that
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   not
                   verily
                   ,
                   and
                   properly
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   all
                   seuen
                   instituted
                   of
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   seuen
                   Sacramēts
                   ,
                   wherof
                   two
                   are
                   voluntary
                   ,
                   &
                   at
                   the
                   discretion
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   Matrimonie
                   ,
                   &
                   holy
                   orders
                   ;
                   and
                   fiue
                   are
                   necessary
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   these
                   fiue
                   ,
                   three
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   and
                   Orders
                   ,
                   are
                   but
                   once
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   imprint
                   an
                   indeleble
                   character
                   in
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   the
                   receiuers
                   :
                   and
                   fower
                   be
                   reiterable
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   often
                   be
                   receiued
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   eucharisticall
                   ,
                   Matrimonie
                   ,
                   Penance
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   extreame
                   Vnction
                   ,
                   because
                   at
                   their
                   first
                   ministration
                   they
                   leaue
                   in
                   the
                   soule
                   no
                   indeleble
                   character
                   f
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Confirmation
                 is
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Touching
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   the
                   sentence
                   ,
                   and
                   iudgement
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   is
                   that
                   rightly
                   vsed
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Churh
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   but
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   Christiā
                   discipline
                   ,
                   profitable
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   the
                   auncient
                   Confirmation
                   was
                   nothing
                   else
                   then
                   an
                   examination
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   in
                   their
                   infancie
                   had
                   receiued
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   then
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   good
                   discretion
                   ,
                   able
                   to
                   yeeld
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   beleeife
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   testifie
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   mouthes
                   what
                   their
                   suerties
                   in
                   their
                   names
                   had
                   promised
                   at
                   their
                   Baptisme
                   :
                   which
                   confession
                   being
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   perseueranc
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   by
                   them
                   giuen
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   by
                   sound
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   graue
                   aduise
                   ,
                   and
                   godly
                   exhortations
                   ,
                   confirmed
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   good
                   profession
                   :
                   and
                   laying
                   his
                   hands
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   praied
                   for
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   graces
                   in
                   their
                   mindes
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Popish
                   confirmation
                   all
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   vs
                   vtterly
                   doe
                   dislike
                   ,
                   as
                   no
                   Sacrament
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   instituted
                   by
                   Christ
                   a
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Contrariwise
                   the
                   sinagogue
                   of
                   Rome
                   teacheth
                   that
                   Confirmatiōis
                   a
                   Sacramēt
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   grace
                   that
                   was
                   giuen
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   strong
                   by
                   the
                   seuen
                   gifts
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   which
                   their
                   Confirmation
                   they
                   giue
                   vs
                   fower
                   things
                   principally
                   to
                   obsetue
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   substance
                   ,
                   or
                   matter
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   holy
                   
                     Chrisme
                     confect
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   )
                   and
                   made
                   of
                   Oile
                   oliue
                   ,
                   and
                   Bawlme
                   consecrated
                   by
                   a
                   Bishop
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   forme
                   ,
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   ministring
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   the
                   wordes
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   ,
                   I
                   signe
                   the
                   with
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   confirme
                   thee
                   with
                   the
                   Chrisme
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   &c.
                   &
                   of
                   the
                   actions
                   both
                   of
                   a
                   Godfather
                   ,
                   or
                   Godmother
                   ,
                   alreadie
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   holding
                   vp
                   the
                   child
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   first
                   crossing
                   him
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   confirmed
                   on
                   the
                   forehead
                   ,
                   with
                   oile
                   ;
                   and
                   next
                   ,
                   striking
                   the
                   partie
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   eare
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   minister
                   ,
                   who
                   must
                   bee
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   inferior
                   Minister
                   *
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   effect
                   ,
                   or
                   effects
                   rather
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   Confirmation
                   they
                   say
                   that
                
                 
                   Sinnes
                   are
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   and
                   remitted
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   grace
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   made
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   become
                   men
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   afore
                   were
                   children
                   .
                
                 
                   Grace
                   is
                   giuen
                   boldly
                   to
                   confesse
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   belonging
                   to
                   a
                   Christian
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   perfect
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   is
                   attained
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   so
                   teaching
                   ,
                   dangerous
                   and
                   very
                   damnable
                   doctrine
                   doe
                   they
                   deliuer
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   error
                   that
                   confirmation
                   is
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   institution
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   necessarie
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   inasmuch
                   as
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   cannot
                   be
                   ordained
                   but
                   by
                   God
                   onely
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   themselues
                   doe
                   confesse
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   say
                   that
                   popish
                   Confirmation
                   is
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   speake
                   foule
                   vntruthes
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   there
                   is
                   mention
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   Chrisme
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   made
                   of
                   oile
                   oliue
                   ,
                   and
                   Bawlme
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   consecrated
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ;
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   forme
                   that
                   either
                   a
                   Bishop
                   must
                   signe
                   the
                   party
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   a
                   Godfather
                   ,
                   &c.
                   must
                   be
                   thereat
                   ;
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   minister
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   necessitie
                   hee
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   confirme
                   :
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   effects
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   sinnes
                   are
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   and
                   released
                   ,
                   and
                   Baptisme
                   consummated
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   error
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   other
                   ointment
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   strengthning
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   militant
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   1
                   ,
                   Ier.
                   2.27
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   error
                   to
                   maintaine
                   that
                   any
                   Bishop
                   can
                   giue
                   heauenly
                   graces
                   to
                   any
                   creature
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   error
                   to
                   ascribe
                   saluation
                   vnto
                   Chrisme
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   vnto
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   sauoureth
                   of
                   donatisme
                   to
                   measure
                   the
                   dignitie
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   by
                   the
                   worthinesse
                   of
                   the
                   ministers
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   error
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   cannot
                   be
                   perfect
                   Christians
                   
                   without
                   Popish
                   Confirmation
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   error
                   that
                   by
                   Confirmation
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Penance
                 is
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 penance
                 the
                 Papists
                 doe
                 publish
                 fower
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 whereof
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 truly
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 First
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 say
                 is
                 partly
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 penitent
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 sufficient
                 contrition
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 :
                 perfect
                 Confession
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 by
                 deedes
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 an
                 amends
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 offenses
                 :
                 &
                 partly
                 the
                 absolution
                 of
                 the
                 Preist
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Forme
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Preist
                 is
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 vttereth
                 ouer
                 the
                 sinner
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 penitent
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 kneeling
                 downe
                 at
                 the
                 Preists
                 feete
                 ;
                 his
                 making
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 vpon
                 hts
                 breast
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 saying
                 ,
                 Benedicite
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 ghostly
                 Father
                 .
                 The
                 Preist
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 beareth
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 lawfull
                 Iudge
                 ouer
                 the
                 penitent
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 both
                 absolue
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 inflict
                 a
                 punishment
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 offense
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 minister
                 ,
                 who
                 ordinarily
                 is
                 the
                 curate
                 of
                 euery
                 parish
                 ;
                 but
                 extraordinarily
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 extreame
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 licence
                 ,
                 is
                 any
                 Preist
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 some
                 sinnes
                 are
                 so
                 grieuous
                 ,
                 as
                 none
                 may
                 absolue
                 but
                 either
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Penitentiarie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 Incest
                 ,
                 breaking
                 of
                 vowes
                 ,
                 Church
                 robbing
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 adulterie
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 againe
                 none
                 remit
                 ,
                 or
                 pardon
                 but
                 the
                 Pope
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Legate
                 ,
                 as
                 Burning
                 of
                 Churches
                 :
                 violent
                 striking
                 a
                 Preist
                 ;
                 counterfaiting
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Bulles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 effect
                 .
                 Hereby
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 penitent
                 sinner
                 is
                 purged
                 ,
                 absolued
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 as
                 cleane
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 newly
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 enriched
                 
                 with
                 spirituall
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 graces
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 consideration
                 hereof
                 hath
                 mooued
                 besides
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 reformed
                 to
                 shewe
                 their
                 detestation
                 of
                 this
                 newe
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 hauing
                 no
                 warrant
                 from
                 Gods
                 word
                 a
              
               
                 The
                 blasphemies
                 are
                 outragious
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 errors
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 monstrous
                 comprised
                 in
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Popish
                 Penance
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 minister
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 effect
                 be
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 say
                 Penance
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 shew
                 no
                 element
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Contrition
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 contrite
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 confesse
                 all
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 with
                 all
                 circumstances
                 vnto
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 vnpossible
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 neuer
                 enioyned
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 euer
                 bin
                 practised
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 can
                 satisfie
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 blasphemie
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 doe
                 the
                 Papists
                 teach
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 may
                 satisfie
                 for
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 vntruth
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 preist
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Pope
                 hath
                 power
                 at
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 forgiue
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 or
                 can
                 enioyne
                 any
                 punishment
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 an
                 amends
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 offense
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 penance
                 purge
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 clean
                 from
                 all
                 sinn
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 time
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 often
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 be
                 perfect
                 ;
                 which
                 tendeth
                 greatly
                 to
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 the
                 Catharans
                 ,
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 and
                 Pelagians
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 willingly
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 without
                 their
                 Shrift
                 ,
                 are
                 damned
                 ,
                 is
                 damnable
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 eschewed
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 dispersed
                 euery
                 where
                 in
                 their
                 bookes
                 .
                 *
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 
                 Orders
                 is
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 reformed
                 doe
                 acknowledge
                 an
                 order
                 of
                 making
                 ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 order
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 Order
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 disordered
                 Papists
                 will
                 say
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 obserue
                 none
                 order
                 in
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 doe
                 make
                 seuen
                 orders
                 :
                 whereof
                 some
                 they
                 call
                 inferior
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 superior
                 ▪
                 the
                 inferior
                 be
                 be
                 the
                 order
                 first
                 of
                 Porters
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 doore
                 :
                 to
                 expell
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 the
                 faithfull
                 :
                 next
                 ,
                 Exocristes
                 ,
                 or
                 Coniurers
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 expell
                 the
                 deuills
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ▪
                 Lectors
                 ,
                 or
                 Readers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 read
                 Lessons
                 ,
                 and
                 bookes
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 &
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Acolytes
                 ,
                 or
                 Candle
                 bearers
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 beare
                 Cruels
                 to
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 with
                 wine
                 and
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 carrie
                 about
                 Candles
                 and
                 Tapers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 superior
                 is
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Subdeacons
                 ;
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Preists
                 ,
                 The
                 Subdeacons
                 are
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Epistle
                 at
                 seruice
                 time
                 to
                 prepare
                 necessaries
                 for
                 mistration
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Priest
                 in
                 ministration
                 .
                 The
                 Deacons
                 dutie
                 is
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Preist
                 in
                 ministration
                 .
                 The
                 Preist
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 office
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 minister
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 Penance
                 the
                 eucharist
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 Annoiling
                 of
                 the
                 sick
                 :
                 and
                 Matrimonie
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 ,
                 numbring
                 the
                 seuē
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 doe
                 quite
                 ouerpasse
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 place
                 thereof
                 mention
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Preisthood
                 ,
                 as
                 Vaux
                 ;
                 of
                 Bishopdome
                 ,
                 as
                 Hugh
                 Cardinalls
                 ;
                 of
                 Archbishopdome
                 ,
                 as
                 W.
                 Paris
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 seuen
                 Orders
                 ,
                 say
                 some
                 Papists
                 ,
                 as
                 Lombard
                 d
                 ,
                 are
                 seuen
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 which
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 sixe
                 ,
                 make
                 13.
                 
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 time
                 e
                 ,
                 yea
                 were
                 instituted
                 euen
                 by
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 f
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 theire
                 assertions
                 are
                 besides
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 VVhere
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 seene
                 that
                 either
                 orders
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 can
                 make
                 
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 seuen
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 or
                 Preisthood
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 thinke
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 what
                 element
                 hath
                 it
                 ?
                 what
                 forme
                 ?
                 what
                 promise
                 !
                 what
                 institution
                 from
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 Where
                 can
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 hideous
                 titles
                 of
                 Porter
                 ,
                 Exorcist
                 ,
                 &c.
                 be
                 found
                 ascribed
                 to
                 any
                 minister
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ?
                 or
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 creation
                 ,
                 or
                 offices
                 established
                 ?
              
               
                 Some
                 Papists
                 themselues
                 doe
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 inferior
                 orders
                 are
                 not
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 come
                 by
                 tradition
                 g
                 .
                 And
                 Peter
                 Lombard
                 saith
                 plainely
                 ,
                 that
                 fiue
                 of
                 the
                 seuen
                 orders
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 were
                 heard
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 h
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 is
                 it
                 appointed
                 to
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 newe
                 Testament
                 onely
                 to
                 minister
                 Sacraments
                 ?
                 or
                 to
                 minister
                 moe
                 then
                 two
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 what
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 haue
                 Priests
                 authoritie
                 to
                 offer
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 quick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 also
                 ?
              
               
                 Where
                 without
                 extreame
                 blasphemie
                 can
                 they
                 shew
                 that
                 our
                 S.
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 Porter
                 ,
                 an
                 Exorcist
                 ,
                 an
                 Acolyst
                 ,
                 &c.
                 &
                 alwaies
                 in
                 his
                 Chruch
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Priest
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Matrimonie
                 is
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 Matrimonie
                 is
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 honourable
                 among
                 all
                 men
                 a
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 instituted
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 doe
                 b
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 be
                 enduced
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 diuers
                 reasons·
              
               
                 For
                 marriage
                 or
                 the
                 wedded
                 state
                 ,
                 was
                 neuer
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 neither
                 outward
                 element
                 ;
                 nor
                 prescribed
                 forme
                 ;
                 nor
                 promise
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 should
                 ,
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 haue
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 matrimonie
                 may
                 be
                 entred
                 into
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 discretion
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 our
                 choise
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 may
                 come
                 by
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Moreouer
                 Matrimonie
                 was
                 ordained
                 euen
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 mans
                 innocencie
                 c.
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 newe
                 Testament
                 were
                 institued
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Finally
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 afore
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Herevnto
                 subscribe
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 elswhere
                 d
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 vs
                 opposing
                 our selues
                 against
                 the
                 manifold
                 aduersaries
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 whereof
              
               
                 Some
                 haue
                 too
                 highly
                 cōceiued
                 of
                 the
                 wedded
                 state
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 haue
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 bin
                 said
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 Vigilantian
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 take
                 no
                 men
                 into
                 the
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 married
                 first
                 e
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 againe
                 too
                 basely
                 ,
                 and
                 badly
                 thinke
                 of
                 Matrimonie
                 ,
                 defending
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 ,
                 howe
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meete
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 woman
                 should
                 marrie
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 Gnostickes
                 f
                 ,
                 the
                 Marcionites
                 g
                 ,
                 the
                 Tatians
                 h
                 ,
                 the
                 Montanists
                 i
                 ,
                 the
                 Manichies
                 k
                 ,
                 the
                 Hieracites
                 l
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostolikes
                 m
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 woman
                 should
                 twice
                 marry
                 ,
                 the
                 husband
                 or
                 wife
                 being
                 dead
                 ;
                 of
                 this
                 minde
                 were
                 the
                 Catharans
                 n
                 ,
                 Origen
                 o
                 ,
                 and
                 Tertullian
                 p
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 persons
                 should
                 euer
                 marrie
                 as
                 namely
                 those
                 which
                 haue
                 taken
                 holy
                 orders
                 q
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 of
                 spirituall
                 kindred
                 r
                 ,
                 these
                 errors
                 the
                 Papists
                 doe
                 hold
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 persons
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 married
                 but
                 by
                 Popish
                 preists
                 ;
                 thinking
                 all
                 those
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 not
                 lawfully
                 married
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 coupled
                 together
                 by
                 Protestant
                 ministers
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 haue
                 newe
                 married
                 such
                 persons
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Papists
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Lowe
                 countries
                 s
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 France
                 t
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Extreame
                 vnction
                 is
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 doe
                 take
                 Anoiling
                 of
                 the
                 sick
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 extreame
                 Vnction
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 whereof
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 write
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 The
                 matter
                 is
                 oile
                 hallowed
                 by
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 wherewith
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 is
                 annoiled
                 vpon
                 the
                 Eies
                 ,
                 Eares
                 ,
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 Nose
                 ,
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 Feete
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Form
                 is
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Preist
                 ,
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 doth
                 annoint
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 places
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 By
                 this
                 Oile
                 God
                 forgiue
                 thee
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 committed
                 by
                 thine
                 Eies
                 ,
                 Nose
                 ,
                 Eares
                 ,
                 and
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 by
                 thine
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 thy
                 feete
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Archangells
                 ,
                 Patriarches
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Euāgelists
                 ,
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 Widdowes
                 ,
                 Infants
                 ,
                 heale
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 therof
                 vsually
                 is
                 a
                 priest
                 ;
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 effect
                 of
                 annoiling
                 is
                 to
                 purge
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 away
                 veniall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 committed
                 by
                 mispending
                 of
                 our
                 senses
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 sinnes
                 forgotten
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 antichristian
                 doctrine
                 many
                 errors
                 be
                 contained
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 make
                 of
                 greasie
                 matter
                 ,
                 a
                 spiritual
                 ointment
                 ;
                 whereas
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 ointment
                 spirituall
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 propitiator
                 ,
                 and
                 mediatour
                 betweene
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 blasphemed
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 ascribed
                 vnto
                 greasie
                 oile
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 the
                 onely
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 and
                 Physitian
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ;
                 but
                 other
                 Physitians
                 be
                 called
                 vpon
                 besides
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 minister
                 ,
                 they
                 hold
                 how
                 any
                 mā
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 forgiue
                 sinns
                 which
                 belongeth
                 vnto
                 God
                 alone
                 :
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 yea
                 women
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 minsters
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 onely
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 minsters
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 they
                 teach
                 vs
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 vtterly
                 vntrue
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 neither
                 all
                 sinnes
                 be
                 mortall
                 ;
                 nor
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 cleansed
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 his
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 pretious
                 blood
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 abused
                 ,
                 but
                 rightly
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 of
                 vs
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   right
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   their
                   institution
                   are
                   euidently
                   set
                   downe
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   Christ
                   hee
                   saith
                   ,
                   Teach
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   baptizing
                   them
                   ,
                   &c
                   a
                   .
                   Hee
                   that
                   shall
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Touching
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   Supper
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                   take
                   eate
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   Drinke
                   yee
                   all
                   of
                   it
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   The
                   cup
                   of
                   blessing
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   blesse
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   The
                   bread
                   which
                   wee
                   breake
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   d
                   ?
                
                 
                   This
                   truth
                   doe
                   the
                   Chruches
                   reformed
                   by
                   their
                   Confessions
                   subscribe
                   vnto
                   e
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   errors
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   greatly
                   doe
                   they
                   sinne
                   who
                   either
                   doe
                   not
                   vse
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   either
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   the
                   Schwenfeldias
                   a
                   ,
                   or
                   minister
                   them
                   but
                   vnto
                   whome
                   they
                   list
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   the
                   Seruetians
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   Anabaptists
                   c
                   ,
                   ministred
                   onely
                   vnto
                   elder
                   persons
                   ,
                   &
                   denied
                   vnto
                   Infants
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Marcionites
                   ,
                   ministred
                   vnto
                   single
                   persons
                   ,
                   but
                   denied
                   vnto
                   married
                   folkes
                   d
                   :
                   or
                   doe
                   abuse
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   abused
                   is
                   baptisme
                   by
                   them
                   who
                   baptise
                   things
                   without
                   reason
                   ,
                   yea
                   some
                   times
                   without
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   sense
                   :
                   so
                   haue
                   the
                   Papists
                   baptized
                   both
                   Bells
                   ,
                   and
                   Babels
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   greater
                   Bell
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   de
                   Lateran
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   by
                   Pope
                   Iohn
                   the
                   14.
                   who
                   named
                   it
                   Iohn
                   
                   after
                   his
                   owne
                   name
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   Bell
                   of
                   Christ
                   church
                   in
                   Oxford
                   ,
                   which
                   D.
                   Tr●sham
                   the
                   Vice
                   chancellor
                   ,
                   named
                   Mary
                   f
                   ,
                   Babells
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Aluar
                   cheife
                   Standare
                   which
                   hee
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   Lowe
                   countries
                   ,
                   was
                   baptized
                   by
                   Pius
                   Quintus
                   An.
                   156●
                   .
                   and
                   called
                   Margaret
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Pope
                   g
                   .
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Cataphrygians
                   baptized
                   the
                   dead
                   bodies
                   of
                   men
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   Baptisme
                   was
                   Baptized
                   by
                   the
                   Marcionites
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   baptized
                   the
                   liuing
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   i
                   ,
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   No●uatian
                   k
                   ,
                   and
                   Papists
                   l
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   rebaptized
                   infants
                   afore
                   baptized
                   as
                   they
                   tearmed
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   Heretikes
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   abused
                   was
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   by
                   certaine
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   condemned
                   in
                   a
                   Councell
                   at
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   whose
                   manner
                   was
                   to
                   thurst
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   into
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   dead
                   men
                   m
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   whose
                   gift
                   is
                   to
                   vse
                   it
                   magically
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   salue
                   against
                   bodily
                   si●knes
                   ,
                   and
                   aduersitie
                   :
                   also
                   to
                   carrie
                   the
                   same
                   about
                   pompously
                   ,
                   and
                   superstitiously
                   in
                   the
                   open
                   streetes
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   of
                   the
                   beholders
                   n
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 receiue
                 not
                 therewithall
                 the
                 things
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   persons
                   doe
                   receiue
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   and
                   the
                   things
                   signified
                   by
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   spirituall
                   graces
                   from
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   receiued
                   was
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   of
                   Cornelius
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   disciples
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   godly
                   Corinthians
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   againe
                   receiue
                   the
                   sacraments
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   by
                   them
                   signified
                   ;
                   so
                   receiued
                   was
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   Sunon
                   Magus
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   of
                   Iudas
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   receiue
                   the
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   Libertines
                   ,
                   and
                   impenitent
                   persons
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   some
                   receiue
                   not
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   by
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   signified
                   :
                   such
                   a
                   communicant
                   
                   was
                   the
                   Theife
                   vpon
                   the
                   Crosse
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   maketh
                   vs
                   to
                   conceiue
                   well
                   both
                   of
                   those
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   womē
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   cannot
                   communicate
                   in
                   the
                   publike
                   ,
                   and
                   Christian
                   assemblies
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Christian
                   parents
                   ,
                   which
                   depart
                   this
                   world
                   vnbaptized
                   .
                
                 
                   Furthermore
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   ,
                   how
                   .
                
                 
                   Saluation
                   is
                   promised
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   baptized
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   simply
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   beleeue
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   S.
                   Paul
                   faith
                   ,
                   whosoeuer
                   shall
                   eate
                   the
                   bread
                   ,
                   or
                   drinke
                   the
                   cuppe
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 
                   Vnworthily
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   guiltie
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   purer
                   Churches
                   euery
                   where
                   doe
                   acknowledge
                   k
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Papists
                   therefore
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   wrong
                   opinion
                   ,
                   which
                   deliuer
                   that
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   Seales
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   causes
                   of
                   grace
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                   The
                   Sacraments
                   doe
                   giue
                   grace
                   ,
                   euen
                   because
                   they
                   be
                   deliuered
                   ,
                   and
                   receaued
                   ,
                   
                     ex
                     opere
                     operato
                  
                   b
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             26.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             vnworthinesse
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             hinder
             not
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Although
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             the
             euill
             be
             euer
             mingled
             with
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             sometime
             the
             euill
             haue
             chiefe
             authoritie
             in
             the
             ministration
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             :
             yet
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             doe
             not
             the
             same
             in
             their
             owne
             name
             but
             in
             Christs
             ,
             and
             doe
             minister
             by
             his
             commission
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             1
             wee
             may
             vse
             their
             ministerie
             ,
             both
             in
             hearing
             the
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             receiuing
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Neither
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             Christs
             ordinance
             taken
             away
             by
             their
             wickednes
             :
             nor
             the
             grace
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             diminished
             from
             such
             as
             by
             faith
             and
             rightly
             ,
             doe
             receiue
             the
             Sacraments
             m●nistred
             vnto
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             effectuall
             ,
             because
             of
             Christs
             institution
             :
             and
             promise
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             ministred
             by
             euill
             men
             .
          
           
             Neuerthelesse
             it
             appertaineth
             to
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             2
             enquirie
             be
             made
             of
             euill
             ministers
             :
             and
             that
             they
             be
             accused
             by
             those
             that
             haue
             knowledge
             of
             their
             offenses
             ,
             and
             finally
             ,
             being
             found
             guiltie
             ,
             by
             iust
             iudgement
             be
             deposed
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               effect
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               is
               not
               hindred
               by
               the
               badnes
               of
               ministers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Euill
               Ministers
               are
               to
               be
               searched
               out
               ,
               convicted
               ,
               and
               deposed
               ,
               but
               orderly
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 hindered
                 by
                 the
                 badnes
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   OF
                   the
                   ministers
                   ecclesiasticall
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   to
                   conceiue
                   neither
                   to
                   sinisterly
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   their
                   vnworthines
                   could
                   make
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   the
                   lesse
                   effectuall
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   worthily
                   doe
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   receiue
                   them
                   :
                   nor
                   on
                   the
                   otherside
                   too
                   highly
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   dignitie
                   of
                   their
                   calling
                   were
                   cause
                   good
                   enough
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   or
                   say
                   
                     ex
                     opere
                     operato
                  
                   ,
                   take
                   happy
                   effects
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   things
                   from
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   manifest
                   ,
                   which
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   wicked
                   ministers
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisies
                   sitting
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   in
                   Moses
                   chaire
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   preaching
                   Christ
                   ,
                   though
                   through
                   enuie
                   ,
                   strife
                   ,
                   and
                   contention
                   b
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   ;
                   and
                   may
                   administer
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   Priests
                   among
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   whereof
                   very
                   many
                   ,
                   both
                   afore
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   were
                   most
                   wicked
                   men
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   which
                   be
                   are
                   the
                   ministers
                   of
                   God
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   labourers
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   the
                   purer
                   Churches
                   beare
                   witnesse
                   hereunto
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   is
                   hee
                   (
                   whosoeuer
                   )
                   that
                   planteth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   neither
                   hee
                   that
                   watereth
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   that
                   giueth
                   the
                   encrease
                   ,
                   saith
                   S
                   Paul
                   f
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   Spirit
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   regard
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   who
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   or
                   ministreth
                   ,
                   as
                   what
                   is
                   vttered
                   ,
                   and
                   offered
                   from
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   due
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   praemises
                   will
                   both
                   settle
                   vs
                   the
                   more
                   firmely
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   ;
                   and
                   make
                   vs
                   the
                   more
                   carefully
                   to
                   abhorre
                   all
                   adversaries
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   old
                   time
                   were
                   the
                   donatists
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Petilians
                   ,
                   who
                   taught
                   that
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   holy
                   ,
                   a
                   when
                   they
                   be
                   administred
                   by
                   holy
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   els
                   ;
                   also
                   the
                   Apostolikes
                   ,
                   or
                   Henricans
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   a
                   fancie
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   no
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Among
                   the
                   Fathers
                   also
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   and
                   Origen
                   were
                   not
                   ●ound
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   .
                   For
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   published
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   minister
                   could
                   rightly
                   baptize
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   not
                   himselfe
                   endued
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   c
                   ,
                   hee
                   further
                   deliuered
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   doe
                   communicate
                   with
                   a
                   wicked
                   minister
                   ,
                   doe
                   sinne
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Origen
                   held
                   that
                   in
                   vaine
                   did
                   any
                   minister
                   either
                   binde
                   ,
                   or
                   lose
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   himselfe
                   bound
                   with
                   the
                   chaines
                   of
                   ●inne
                   ,
                   and
                   wickednes
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   adversaries
                   in
                   our
                   time
                   be
                   ,
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   the
                   Family
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   the
                   disciplinarians
                   (
                   vsually
                   tearmed
                   Puritants
                   )
                   ;
                   the
                   Sabbatarians
                   ;
                   the
                   Brownists
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Papists
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   The
                   Anabaptists
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   euill
                   ministers
                   ;
                   f
                   and
                   thinke
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   wicked
                   Ministers
                   vnprofitable
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   effectuall
                   :
                   affirming
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   ▪
                   who
                   is
                   himselfe
                   faultie
                   ,
                   can
                   preach
                   the
                   truth
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   doe
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   minister
                   the
                   vpright
                   seruice
                   ,
                   or
                   ceremonies
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   regenerate
                   g
                   ,
                   also
                   that
                   wicked
                   men
                   cannot
                   teach
                   the
                   truth
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   disciplinarian
                   Puritans
                   doe
                   bring
                   all
                   ministers
                   which
                   cannot
                   preach
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   seruices
                   into
                   detestation
                   .
                   For
                   their
                   doctrine
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   minister
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   None
                   must
                   minister
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   which
                   doe
                   not
                   preach
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   ioyned
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   preached
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   sacriledge
                   to
                   seperate
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   from
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   these
                   mens
                   opinions
                   be
                   the
                   Sabbatarians
                   among
                   vs.
                   For
                   their
                   doctrine
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   leaue
                   their
                   vnpreaching
                   ministers
                   euery
                   Sabboth
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   goe
                   to
                   some
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   preached
                   they
                   doe
                   prophane
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   ,
                   and
                   subiect
                   themselues
                   vnto
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   God
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   the
                   Brownists
                   ;
                   No
                   man
                   is
                   to
                   communicate
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   blinde
                   ,
                   or
                   dumme
                   ministerie
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Papist
                   doe
                   crosse
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   another
                   sort
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Pope
                   Hildebrand
                   decreed
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   should
                   heare
                   Masse
                   from
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   a
                   preist
                   which
                   hath
                   a
                   wife
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Rhemists
                   doe
                   publish
                   how
                   .
                   p
                
                 
                   The
                   Sermons
                   of
                   heretikes
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   tearme
                   they
                   all
                   Protestant
                   ministers
                   )
                   q
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   preach
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   Their
                   praiers
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   not
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   the
                   howling
                   of
                   wolues
                   .
                   r
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Euill
                 ministers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 searched
                 out
                 ,
                 convicted
                 ,
                 and
                 deposed
                 ,
                 but
                 orderly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   euill
                   ministers
                   must
                   not
                   alwaies
                   be
                   endured
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   euill
                   and
                   vnprofitable
                   seruants
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   Eies
                   ,
                   which
                   doe
                   offend
                   b
                   ,
                   the
                   vnsauorie
                   salt
                   c
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   carefully
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   vnto
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   admonitions
                   will
                   not
                   serue
                   ,
                   deposed
                   :
                   yet
                   orderly
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Churh
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   God
                   which
                   appointed
                   a
                   gouernement
                   for
                   the
                   ciuill
                   state
                   ,
                   hath
                   also
                   giuen
                   authoritie
                   vnto
                   his
                   Church
                   to
                   punish
                   offenders
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   qualitie
                   of
                   their
                   transgressions
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   may
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Tell
                   the
                   Church
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   d
                
                 
                   Let
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   be
                   deliuered
                   vnto
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   spirit
                   may
                   be
                   saued
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   the
                   neighbour
                   Churches
                   f
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Brownists
                   ,
                   and
                   Barrowists
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   Priuate
                   persons
                   in
                   themselues
                   haue
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   to
                   depose
                   vnmeete
                   ministers
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   punish
                   malefactors
                   a
                
                 
                   Euery
                   particular
                   member
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   in
                   himselfe
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   examine
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   administring
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   &c.
                   to
                   call
                   men
                   vnto
                   repentance
                   ,
                   &c
                   b
                   .
                   to
                   reproue
                   the
                   faults
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   forsake
                   that
                   church
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   reforme
                   her
                   faults
                   vpon
                   any
                   priuate
                   admonition
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   due
                   execution
                   of
                   discipline
                   against
                   persons
                   offending
                   ,
                   and
                   malefactors
                   ,
                   both
                   women
                   may
                   leaue
                   their
                   husbands
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   haue
                   done
                   )
                   ,
                   and
                   husbands
                   their
                   wiues
                   ,
                   and
                   goe
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   force
                   d
                   .
                   See
                   more
                   in
                   Art.
                   33.
                   
                   Prop.
                   1.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             27.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             1
             Baptisme
             is
             not
             only
             a
             signe
             of
             profession
             ,
             and
             marke
             of
             difference
             ,
             whereby
             christian
             men
             are
             discerned
             from
             other
             that
             be
             not
             Christened
             ,
             but
             2
             it
             is
             also
             a
             signe
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             or
             newe-birth
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             instrument
             ,
             they
             that
             receiue
             Baptisme
             rightly
             ,
             are
             graffed
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             adoption
             to
             be
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             are
             visiblie
             signed
             ,
             and
             sealed
             :
             Faith
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             grace
             encreased
             by
             vertue
             of
             prayer
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             Baptisme
             of
             young
             children
             is
             in
             any
             wise
             to
             be
             retained
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             most
             agreeable
             with
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Baptisme
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               Profession
               ,
               and
               marke
               of
               differēce
               whereby
               Christians
               are
               discerned
               from
               other
               men
               ,
               that
               be
               no
               Christians
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Baptisme
               is
               a
               signe
               or
               seale
               of
               the
               regeneration
               ,
               or
               newe
               birth
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Infants
               ,
               and
               young
               children
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 Profession
                 ,
                 and
                 marke
                 of
                 difference
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Christians
                 are
                 discerned
                 from
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 no
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   HOw
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   tokens
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   be
                   Christians
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   5.
                   proposit
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   19.
                   article
                   afore
                   going
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   doe
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   acknowledge
                   a
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   declareth
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   sound
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and.
                   
                
                 
                   Not
                   Nazarens
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   with
                   the
                   Iewes
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   and
                   baptized
                   with
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   (
                   as
                   Hierome
                   writeth
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   were
                   neither
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   nor
                   Christians
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Mot
                   Manichians
                   ,
                   which
                   baptize
                   not
                   any
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Not
                   false
                   christians
                   c
                   ,
                   or
                   Marcionites
                   d
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   baptise
                   the
                   liuing
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   Which
                   Marcionites
                   also
                   denied
                   Baptisme
                   vnto
                   all
                   married
                   persons
                   ,
                   &
                   baptized
                   none
                   but
                   persons
                   single
                   ,
                   virgins
                   ,
                   widdowes
                   ,
                   and
                   women
                   diuorced
                   from
                   their
                   husbands
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Not
                   Originists
                   ,
                   who
                   maintaine
                   a
                   Baptisme
                   by
                   fire
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   resurrectiō
                   of
                   our
                   bodies
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   haue
                   neede
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Not
                   of
                   Matthewe
                   Hamants
                   opinion
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   Norfolke
                   Heretike
                   )
                   which
                   stood
                   in
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   not
                   necessarie
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Not
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   which
                   number
                   Baptisme
                   among
                   things
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   ,
                   or
                   refused
                   ,
                   at
                   our
                   discretion
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Not
                   Familists
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   true
                   Baptisme
                   but
                   onely
                   among
                   themselues
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   both
                   baptise
                   Bels
                   ,
                   &
                   Babels
                   ,
                   as
                   afore
                   hath
                   bin
                   showen
                   ,
                   art
                   .
                   25.
                   prop.
                   10
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   make
                   the
                   vowe
                   ,
                   and
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   monachall
                   ,
                   or
                   life
                   of
                   a
                   Monch
                   ,
                   as
                   good
                   a
                   token
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   as
                   Baptisme
                   k
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 or
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 or
                 newe
                 birth
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   washing
                   of
                   the
                   newe
                   Birth
                   a
                   ,
                   of
                   others
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   newe
                   birth
                   ,
                   to
                   signifie
                   how
                   they
                   which
                   rightly
                   (
                   as
                   all
                   doe
                   not
                   )
                   receiue
                   they
                   the
                   same
                   b
                   ,
                   are
                   ingrafted
                   into
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   c
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   a
                   seale
                   be
                   assured
                   frō
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   sinnes
                   be
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   and
                   forgiuen
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   themselues
                   adopted
                   for
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   e
                   ,
                   confirmed
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   increase
                   in
                   grace
                   ,
                   by
                   virtue
                   of
                   praier
                   vnto
                   God
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   constant
                   doctrine
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   protestant
                   ,
                   and
                   reformed
                   h
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   thinketh
                   as
                   did
                   manie
                   old
                   haeretickes
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   baptized
                   of
                   the
                   orthodoxall
                   ministers
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   rebaptized
                   ,
                   as
                   said
                   the
                   Nouatians
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   is
                   not
                   pardoned
                   in
                   Infants
                   ,
                   as
                   said
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   such
                   sinne
                   in
                   them
                   at
                   all
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Onely
                   sinnes
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   sinnes
                   future
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   yet
                   committed
                   ,
                   are
                   by
                   Baptisme
                   clensed
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Messalians
                   held
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Being
                   once
                   Baptized
                   we
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   be
                   tēpted
                   ,
                   as
                   thought
                   the
                   Iouians
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   error
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Baptsme
                   of
                   water
                   is
                   now
                   ceased
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   voluntary
                   blood
                   by
                   whipping
                   is
                   come
                   in
                   place
                   thereof
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   none
                   can
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Flagelliferians
                   published
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   also
                   condemne
                   the
                   opinion
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Russeis
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   necessitie
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   that
                   all
                   that
                   die
                   without
                   the
                   same
                   are
                   damned
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   of
                   the
                   Bannisterians
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   water
                   at
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   not
                   holy
                   in
                   respect
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   applied
                   to
                   an
                   holy
                   vse
                   ;
                   &
                   that
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   ,
                   and
                   common
                   washings
                   among
                   the
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   and
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   to
                   vs
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Likewise
                   of
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ,
                   which
                   conceiue
                   basely
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   calling
                   it
                   in
                   derision
                   ,
                   Elementish
                   water
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   no
                   better
                   validitie
                   ,
                   or
                   virtue
                   then
                   common
                   water
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   of
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   who
                   ascribe
                   no
                   more
                   vnto
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   then
                   vnto
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                   ciuilly
                   discerning
                   one
                   man
                   from
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   newe
                   Testament
                   are
                   no
                   instruments
                   to
                   raise
                   ,
                   or
                   confirme
                   faith
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   lastly
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   maintaine
                   that
                
                 
                   Baptisme
                   serueth
                   to
                   the
                   putting
                   away
                   of
                   originall
                   sinne
                   onely
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   Baptisme
                   bringeth
                   grace
                   ,
                   euen
                   
                     ex
                     opere
                     operato
                  
                   l
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Infants
                 ,
                 and
                 young
                 children
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Although
                   by
                   expresse
                   tearms
                   wee
                   be
                   not
                   cōmanded
                   to
                   baptize
                   young
                   children
                   :
                   yet
                   wee
                   beleeue
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   baptised
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   these
                   ,
                   among
                   other
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   vniuersall
                   ,
                   and
                   pertaineth
                   vnto
                   all
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   signe
                   ,
                   or
                   Seale
                   of
                   grace
                   is
                   vniuersall
                   ,
                   and
                   belongeth
                   vnto
                   all
                   ,
                   so
                   well
                   young
                   as
                   old
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   Circumcision
                   was
                   vnto
                   the
                   Iewes
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   were
                   circumcised
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Christians
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Children
                   belong
                   vnto
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   couenant
                   therefore
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   couenant
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   denied
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Christ
                   gaue
                   in
                   commandement
                   that
                   all
                   should
                   be
                   baptized
                   
                   b
                   ,
                   Therefore
                   young
                   children
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   exempted
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Christ
                   hath
                   shed
                   his
                   blood
                   aswell
                   for
                   the
                   washing
                   away
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   children
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   elder
                   sort
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   necessarie
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   Christian
                   churches
                   allowe
                   of
                   the
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   infants
                   c
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   premises
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   They
                   slander
                   vs
                   which
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   all
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   denie
                   the
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   children
                   to
                   be
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   Runnagate
                   Hills
                   report
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   erre
                   which
                   oppugne
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   many
                   persons
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   after
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   sort
                   .
                   For.
                   
                
                 
                   Some
                   vtterly
                   denie
                   that
                   Infants
                   ,
                   or
                   young
                   children
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   b
                   .
                   the
                   Heracleons
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Henricians
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   doe
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   whereof
                   said
                   some
                   ,
                   how
                   baptisme
                   is
                   the
                   inuention
                   of
                   Pope
                   Nicholas
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   naught
                   d
                   ,
                   others
                   that
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   deuill
                   .
                   So
                   thought
                   Melchior
                   Hoffeman
                   e
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   doe
                   the
                   Swermerians
                   (
                   a
                   set
                   among
                   the
                   said
                   Anabaptists
                   f
                   ,
                   the
                   Seruetians
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   which
                   doth
                   hold
                   that
                   none
                   should
                   be
                   baptized
                   vntill
                   hee
                   be
                   thirtie
                   yeares
                   old
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   refuse
                   to
                   baptise
                   not
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   Infants
                   .
                   So
                   denied
                   is
                   Baptisme
                   by
                   the
                   Barrowists
                   vnto
                   the
                   seede
                   of
                   whores
                   ,
                   and
                   witches
                   i
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Brownists
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   open
                   sinners
                   k
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   the
                   Disciplinarians
                   vnto
                   their
                   children
                   which
                   subiect
                   not
                   themselues
                   (
                   as
                   Dud.
                   Fenner
                   saith
                   )
                   vnto
                   the
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   obey
                   not
                   the
                   Presbyteriall
                   decrees
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   allow
                   the
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   Infants
                   ,
                   yet
                   thinke
                   those
                   Infants
                   not
                   lawfully
                   baptized
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   baptized
                   either
                   by
                   the
                   newe
                   ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Brownists
                   doe
                   thinke
                   m
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   Protestant
                   ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   are
                   of
                   
                   minde
                   ,
                   witnesse
                   their
                   rebaptizing
                   of
                   Infants
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Netherland
                   n
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   vnpreaching
                   ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   disciplinarian
                   Puritanes
                   doe
                   hold
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   others
                   are
                   of
                   opinion
                   that
                   none
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   which
                   beleeue
                   not
                   first
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   Infants
                   beleeue
                   not
                   therefore
                   be
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Lutherans
                   :
                   Infants
                   doe
                   beleeue
                   p
                   :
                   Therefore
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             28.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             The
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             1
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             loue
             that
             Christians
             ought
             to
             haue
             among
             themselues
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             rather
             2
             it
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             our
             redemption
             by
             Christs
             death
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             to
             such
             as
             worthily
             ,
             &
             with
             Faith
             receiue
             the
             same
             the
             Bread
             which
             we
             breake
             ,
             is
             a
             partaking
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             Cuppe
             of
             blessing
             ,
             is
             a
             partaking
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             3
             transubstantion
             (
             or
             the
             change
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Bread
             ,
             and
             wine
             )
             in
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             canot
             be
             proued
             by
             holy
             writ
             :
             but
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             plaine
             words
             of
             Scripture
             :
             ouerthroweth
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             hath
             giuen
             occasion
             to
             many
             superstitions
             4
             The
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             giuen
             ,
             taken
             ,
             and
             eaten
             in
             the
             Supper
             ,
             onely
             after
             an
             heauenly
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             manner
             :
             and
             the
             meane
             wherby
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             receiued
             ,
             and
             eaten
             in
             the
             Supper
             ,
             is
             Faith
             5
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             was
             not
             by
             Christs
             ordinance
             ,
             reserued
             ,
             carried
             about
             ,
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             or
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               the
               loue
               that
               Christians
               ought
               to
               haue
               among
               themselues
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               our
               redemption
               by
               Christs
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               which
               receiue
               the
               same
               worthily
               ,
               by
               Faith
               ,
               a
               partaking
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Bread
               ,
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               be
               not
               changed
               into
               another
               substance
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               giuen
               ,
               taken
               ,
               and
               eaten
               after
               an
               heauenly
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               not
               after
               a
               carnall
               sort
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               reserue
               ,
               carrie
               about
               ,
               lift
               vp
               ,
               or
               worship
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               ordinance
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Propositions
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 that
                 Christians
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 among
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   a
                   token
                   of
                   the
                   loue
                   that
                   Christians
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   among
                   themselues
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   cause
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   table
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   b
                   ,
                   a
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   partake
                   thereof
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   manie
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   but
                   one
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   body
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   all
                   Christian
                   Churches
                   d
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   errors
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   So
                   thinke
                   not
                   those
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   either
                   with
                   heretike
                   Hamant
                   ,
                   denie
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   to
                   be
                   necessarie
                   a
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   the
                   Rhemists
                   raile
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Protestants
                   that
                   vse
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   calling
                   it
                   ,
                   a
                   prophane
                   ,
                   and
                   detestable
                   Table
                   ,
                   the
                   Cuppe
                   of
                   deuills
                   b
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 is
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 by
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 receiue
                 the
                 same
                 worthily
                 ,
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 a
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   is
                   to
                   all
                   Christians
                   ,
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   our
                   redemption
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   For.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   newe
                   Testament
                   which
                   is
                   shedde
                   for
                   many
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   a
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                   &c.
                   
                   This
                   cuppe
                   is
                   the
                   newe
                   Testament
                   in
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   shedde
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   receiue
                   the
                   same
                   worthily
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Faith
                   d
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   partaking
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   truth
                   openly
                   both
                   maintained
                   ,
                   &
                   testified
                   by
                   the
                   neighbour
                   Churches
                   f
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Diuersly
                   hath
                   this
                   proposition
                   bin
                   oppugned
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Some
                   either
                   denying
                   or
                   not
                   acknowledging
                   the
                   benefite
                   of
                   so
                   heauenly
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   doe
                   say
                   ,
                   how
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   receiued
                   onely
                   for
                   obedience
                   sake
                   to
                   the
                   princes
                   commandement
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   of
                   none
                   effect
                   to
                   the
                   perfect
                   ones
                   .
                   An
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Families
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   doth
                   neither
                   good
                   ,
                   nor
                   hurt
                   to
                   the
                   receiuers
                   .
                   The
                   Messalians
                   error
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   doth
                   much
                   hurt
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   good
                   ,
                   to
                   participate
                   the
                   Lords
                   
                   Supper
                   among
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Papists
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   signe
                   assuring
                   vs
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   sinnes
                   through
                   Christ
                   are
                   pardoned
                   .
                   For
                   onlie
                   veniall
                   ,
                   and
                   mortall
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   are
                   thereby
                   remitted
                   ,
                   d
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   alwaies
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   forgiuenesse
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   e
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   same
                   Papistes
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   doe
                   teach
                   that
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   can
                   profit
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   no
                   faith
                   ,
                   as
                   Babes
                   ,
                   and
                   Infants
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   error
                   be
                   the
                   Russians
                   f
                   ;
                   yea
                   the
                   dead
                   bodies
                   of
                   men
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   can
                   benefit
                   such
                   as
                   receiue
                   it
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   if
                   on
                   there
                   behalfe
                   it
                   be
                   administred
                   ,
                   as
                   persons
                   absent
                   ,
                   vpon
                   the
                   Seas
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   warres
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   dead
                   ;
                   and
                   present
                   too
                   when
                   yet
                   they
                   participate
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Priest
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   These
                   errors
                   the
                   Papistes
                   defend
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 bread
                 and
                 VVine
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 changed
                 into
                 another
                 substance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Transsubstantiation
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   Wine
                   in
                   the
                   Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   vtterly
                   deny
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   reasons
                   ,
                   moouing
                   vs
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   are
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   plaine
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   drinke
                   hencefoorth
                   of
                   this
                   fruite
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   a
                   .
                   Which
                   fruite
                   had
                   it
                   really
                   bin
                   either
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   concomitance
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   Body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   Lord
                   had
                   eaten
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   blasphemous
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   impossible
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   directly
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   where
                   commandement
                   is
                   often
                   giuen
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   blood
                   with
                   flesh
                   (
                   not
                   of
                   Beast
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   of
                   man
                   )
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   eaten
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   heauen
                   must
                   containe
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   vntill
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   restored
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Peter
                   c
                   .
                   If
                   Christ
                   therefore
                   corporally
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   humanitie
                   be
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   he
                   not
                   
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   often
                   as
                   ye
                   shall
                   eate
                   this
                   Bread
                   (
                   not
                   Christ
                   his
                   reall
                   Body
                   )
                   ;
                   and
                   drinke
                   this
                   Cuppe
                   (
                   not
                   the
                   reall
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   )
                   ,
                   you
                   shewe
                   the
                   Lords
                   death
                   till
                   he
                   come
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Paul
                   d
                   .
                   Therfore
                   hee
                   is
                   not
                   come
                   ;
                   which
                   hee
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   being
                   vnder
                   the
                   formes
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   Wine
                   .
                
                 
                   Transubstātiatiō
                   besides
                   ouerthroweth
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   For
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Element
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   Because
                   Gods
                   word
                   comming
                   vnto
                   the
                   element
                   ,
                   maketh
                   .
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   it
                   hath
                   bin
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   much
                   superstition
                   ,
                   and
                   Idolatrie
                   .
                   For
                   from
                   hence
                   proceeded
                   ,
                   the
                   Reseruation
                   of
                   the
                   Transubstantiated
                   bread
                   for
                   sundrie
                   superstitious
                   purposes
                   :
                   hence
                   the
                   adoration
                   of
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   of
                   Priest
                   and
                   people
                   :
                   hence
                   the
                   carrying
                   about
                   in
                   pompous
                   procession
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   wafer-God
                   ;
                   and
                   hence
                   the
                   Popish
                   feast
                   called
                   Corpus
                   Christi-day
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   right
                   consideration
                   hereof
                   hath
                   mooued
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   reformed
                   to
                   shewe
                   their
                   detestation
                   hereof
                   both
                   by
                   their
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   and
                   wrightings
                   e
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Abhominable
                   therefore
                   be
                   the
                   Popish
                   errors
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   there
                   is
                   n●t
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   meere
                   accidents
                   ,
                   and
                   qualities
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Substantially
                   ,
                   and
                   really
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   Blood
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   diuinitie
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   Christ
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   Eucharisticall
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Vnder
                   each
                   kind
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   euery
                   part
                   of
                   each
                   kinde
                   seuerally
                   ,
                   whole
                   Christ
                   is
                   comprised
                   
                   .
                
                 
                   After
                   the
                   consecration
                   in
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   vse
                   ,
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   but
                   afore
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   in
                   the
                   Hosts
                   ,
                   or
                   consecrated
                   peices
                   ,
                   reserued
                   ,
                   or
                   remaining
                   after
                   the
                   Communion
                   d
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   holy
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   onely
                   begotten
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   with
                   the
                   very
                   worship
                   of
                   Latria
                   
                   .
                
                 
                   Marcus
                   also
                   that
                   detestable
                   heretike
                   ,
                   held
                   that
                   the
                   wine
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   was
                   conuerted
                   into
                   blood
                   f
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 eaten
                 after
                 an
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 not
                 after
                 a
                 carnall
                 sort
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   regenerate
                   haue
                   in
                   them
                   a
                   double
                   life
                   ,
                   one
                   carnall
                   the
                   other
                   spirituall
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   life
                   carnall
                   and
                   temporarie
                   ,
                   they
                   brought
                   with
                   them
                   into
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   The
                   spirituall
                   was
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   them
                   afterward
                   in
                   their
                   second
                   birth
                   through
                   the
                   word
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   life
                   carnall
                   and
                   corporall
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   good
                   and
                   badde
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   maintained
                   ,
                   and
                   preserued
                   by
                   earthly
                   ,
                   and
                   corruptible
                   Bread
                   common
                   also
                   to
                   all
                   and
                   euery
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   life
                   spirituall
                   is
                   peculiar
                   onely
                   to
                   Gods
                   elect
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   cherished
                   by
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   came
                   downe
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   b.
                   who
                   norisheth
                   ,
                   and
                   susteineth
                   the
                   spirituall
                   life
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   being
                   receiued
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   Faith
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   spirituall
                   Bread
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   the
                   better
                   represent
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   instituted
                   earthly
                   ,
                   and
                   visible
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   Blood.
                   Whereby
                   he
                   doth
                   testifie
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   verily
                   as
                   wee
                   receiue
                   the
                   Bread
                   with
                   the
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   chewe
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   teeth
                   ,
                   and
                   tongue
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   nourishing
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   temporall
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   by
                   faith
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   hands
                   and
                   mouth
                   to
                   the
                   soule
                   )
                   wee
                   verily
                   receiue
                   the
                   true
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   our
                   onely
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   cherishing
                   of
                   the
                   spirituall
                   life
                   in
                   our
                   soules
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   heerein
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   goodly
                   consent
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   vs
                   d
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Ioyntly
                   we
                   withstand
                   the
                   aduersaries
                   thereof
                   whosoeuer
                   ,
                   as
                
                 
                   The
                   Capernaites
                   ,
                   which
                   thought
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   might
                   be
                   eaten
                   with
                   corporall
                   mouthes
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Synusiastes
                   ,
                   or
                   Vbiquitaries
                   a
                   ,
                   which
                   thinke
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   so
                   is
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   supper
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   said
                   Body
                   with
                   bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   by
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   mouth
                   ,
                   at
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   communicant
                   ,
                   is
                   eaten
                   corporally
                   ,
                   and
                   receaued
                   into
                   the
                   Belly
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Metusiastes
                   ,
                   and
                   Papistes
                   ,
                   which
                   beleeue
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   as
                   nothing
                   remaineth
                   but
                   the
                   reall
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   accidents
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   wine
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Symbolists
                   ,
                   Figurists
                   ,
                   and
                   Significatists
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   opinion
                   that
                   the
                   faithfull
                   at
                   the
                   Lords
                   supper
                   ,
                   doe
                   receiue
                   nothing
                   but
                   naked
                   ,
                   and
                   bare
                   signes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 To
                 reserue
                 ,
                 carrie
                 about
                 ,
                 lift
                 vp
                 ,
                 or
                 worship
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 is
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   lawfull
                   vse
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   hath
                   bin
                   afore
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   And
                   there
                   it
                   may
                   suffice
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   remembred
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   was
                   ordained
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   bread
                   should
                   not
                   only
                   be
                   broken
                   ,
                   and
                   eaten
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   cuppe
                   should
                   onely
                   be
                   giuen
                   ,
                   &
                   drunken
                   ,
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   done
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   Christ
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   also
                   testifie
                   the
                   Churches
                   reformed
                   .
                   d
                
              
               
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Papistes
                   abuse
                   this
                   holy
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   They
                   reserue
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   take
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Catholike
                   ,
                   a
                   pious
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   necessarie
                   custome
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   reserue
                   it
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   besides
                   they
                   thinke
                   euery
                   peece
                   ,
                   and
                   particle
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   so
                   reserued
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   carrie
                   it
                   about
                   ,
                   both
                   vnto
                   sicke
                   folkes
                   .
                   Hence
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Festiuall
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   often
                   as
                   any
                   man
                   seeth
                   that
                   Body
                   at
                   Masse
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   good
                   praier
                   in
                   worship
                   of
                   his
                   soueraigne
                   Lord.
                   And
                   also
                   thorough
                   cities
                   ,
                   and
                   townes
                   .
                   For
                   whensoeuer
                   the
                   Pope
                   goeth
                   any
                   iourney
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacramentall
                   bread
                   is
                   carried
                   before
                   him
                   on
                   an
                   ambling
                   Iennet
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Persian
                   kings
                   haue
                   before
                   them
                   carried
                   their
                   Orsmada
                   ,
                   or
                   holy
                   fire
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   Spaine
                   euen
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   between
                   the
                   two
                   mightie
                   Kings
                   of
                   great
                   Brittaine
                   ,
                   and
                   Spaine
                   ,
                   those
                   English
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   meeting
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   in
                   the
                   streetes
                   ,
                   will
                   neither
                   doe
                   reuerence
                   therunto
                   ;
                   nor
                   goe
                   aside
                   ;
                   nor
                   turne
                   into
                   some
                   house
                   ,
                   doe
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   the
                   not
                   holy
                   ,
                   but
                   bloody
                   Inquisition
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   worship
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   haue
                   ordained
                   a
                   certaine
                   set
                   ,
                   and
                   solemne
                   Feast
                   ,
                   called
                   Corpus-Christi-day
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   borne
                   about
                   ,
                   lifted
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   idolatrously
                   adored
                   f
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             29.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             eate
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             be
             voide
             of
             a
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             although
             they
             doe
             carnally
             ,
             and
             visibly
             presse
             with
             their
             teeth
             (
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             saith
             )
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             &
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             yet
             in
             no
             wise
             are
             they
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             their
             condemnation
             ,
             doe
             eate
             ,
             and
             drinke
             the
             siigne
             ,
             or
             Sacrament
             of
             so
             great
             a
             thing
             .
          
           
             
               The
               proposition
               .
               The
               wicked
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               be
               void
               of
               a
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               doe
               not
               eate
               the
               Body
               ,
               nor
               drinke
               the
               Blod
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 proofe
                 from
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 S.
                 Paul
                 doth
                 shewe
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 receiued
                 of
                 some
                 worthily
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 examine
                 ,
                 and
                 iudge
                 themselues
                 a
                 ,
                 and
                 discerne
                 the
                 Lords
                 Body
                 b
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 doe
                 abstaine
                 from
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 deuills
                 c
                 .
                 How
                 these
                 doe
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 alreadie
                 bin
                 shewen
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 mentioned
                 article
                 ,
                 prop.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 of
                 others
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 vnworthily
                 receiued
                 d
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 which
                 themselues
                 doe
                 not
                 examine
                 ,
                 nor
                 iudge
                 e
                 ,
                 neither
                 discerne
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 f
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 communicate
                 at
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 deuils
                 g
                 .
                 These
                 may
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 The
                 reasons
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 that
              
               
               
                 They
                 lacke
                 the
                 wedding
                 garment
                 h
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 no
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 whereof
                 is
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 i
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 haue
                 no
                 promise
                 of
                 heauenly
                 refreshing
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 a
                 liuely
                 faith
                 k
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 they
                 procure
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 most
                 heauie
                 punishements
                 l
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 diseases
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 guiltines
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 iudgement
                 be
                 other
                 Churches
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 reformed
                 besides
                 m
                 ·
              
            
             
               
                 Errors
                 ,
                 &
                 adversaries
                 vnto
                 this
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 adversaries
                 of
                 this
                 dorine
                 are
              
               
                 The
                 Vbiquitaries
                 ,
                 both
                 Lutheran
                 ,
                 and
                 Popish
                 ;
                 they
                 saing
                 the
                 very
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 is
                 eaten
                 aswell
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 a
                 ,
                 these
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 al
                 Communicants
                 badde
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 doe
                 eate
                 the
                 very
                 ,
                 and
                 naturall
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 b
                 :
                 they
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 reall
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 In
                 With
                 ,
                 Vnder
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 chewed
                 ,
                 d
                 and
                 digested
                 euen
                 of
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 which
                 neuer
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 c
                 ,
                 &
                 these
                 maintaining
                 that
                 vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 true
                 and
                 reall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 deuoured
                 of
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 Hogs
                 ,
                 Cats
                 ,
                 and
                 Rats
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             30.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             both
             kinds
             .
          
           
             The
             cuppe
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             to
             the
             lay
             people
             .
             For
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Lords
             Sacrament
             ,
             by
             Christs
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             commandement
             ought
             to
             be
             ministred
             to
             al
             Christian
             men
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Proposition
               .
               The
               people
               must
               be
               partakers
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               Wine
               ,
               when
               they
               approach
               vnto
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 proofe
                 from
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 OVr
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 hath
                 instituted
                 his
                 Supper
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Cup
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 all
                 Communicants
                 .
                 So
                 find
                 wee
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 namely
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Bread
                 must
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 All
                 ,
                 and
                 eaten
                 of
                 All
                 a
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 Cup
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 All
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 drunken
                 of
                 All
                 b
                 .
              
               
                 Heereunto
                 subscribe
                 the
                 Churches
                 c
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 adversaries
                 vnto
                 this
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 mans
                 couenant
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 confirmed
                 no
                 man
                 doth
                 abrogate
                 ,
                 or
                 addeth
                 any
                 thing
                 thereunto
                 a
                 .
                 What
                 impudencie
                 then
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 impietie
                 doe
                 they
                 showe
                 ,
                 which
                 alter
                 this
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 Some
                 ,
                 by
                 adding
                 thereto
                 :
                 So
                 added
                 was
                 vnto
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Cheese
                 by
                 the
                 Autotarits
                 b
                 :
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Cataphrygians
                 c
                 ;
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Manichies
                 d
                 ;
                 vnto
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 warme
                 Water
                 by
                 the
                 Moscouits
                 e
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 there
                 from
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Eutratits
                 f
                 ,
                 the
                 Tatians
                 g
                 ,
                 the
                 Seuerians
                 h
                 ,
                 vse
                 no
                 wine
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 the
                 Manichies
                 doe
                 minister
                 only
                 the
                 Bread
                 i
                 ;
                 the
                 Papistes
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 vse
                 both
                 kinds
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 alwaies
                 denie
                 the
                 Cup
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 Priests
                 also
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 not
                 Masse
                 k
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
              
               
                 The
                 people
                 ,
                 participating
                 of
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 thereby
                 perceaue
                 no
                 fruite
                 of
                 spirituall
                 comfort
                 ;
                 but
                 receaue
                 to
                 themselues
                 damnation
                 l
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 Gods
                 ,
                 but
                 Mans
                 lawe
                 ,
                 that
                 Lay
                 persons
                 communicate
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 one
                 m
                 .
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 that
                 Christ
                 instituted
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 be
                 receaued
                 vnder
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 accordingly
                 did
                 so
                 administer
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 
                   Hoc
                   tamen
                   non
                   obstante
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 the
                 Laitie
                 ,
                 but
                 vnder
                 one
                 kind
                 n
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 ,
                 by
                 confounding
                 the
                 elements
                 ?
                 So
                 the
                 Moscouites
                 doe
                 mingle
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 Wine
                 together
                 o
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Papistes
                 make
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 Wine
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 maintaining
                 that
                 Water
                 must
                 be
                 mixt
                 with
                 Wine
                 at
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 p
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 Water
                 with
                 Wine
                 ,
                 without
                 sin
                 cannot
                 be
                 omitted
                 q
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 ,
                 by
                 changing
                 the
                 Elements
                 ?
                 So
                 the
                 Aquarians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hydroparastites
                 ,
                 for
                 Wine
                 administred
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 Water
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 r
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             31.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             one
             Oblation
             of
             Christ
             finished
             vpon
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             The
             offering
             of
             Christ
             once
             made
             ,
             1
             is
             that
             perfect
             redemption
             ,
             propitiation
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             all
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             both
             originall
             ,
             and
             actuall
             :
             and
             there
             is
             none
             other
             satisfaction
             for
             sinne
             but
             that
             alone
             .
             VVherefore
             2
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             masses
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             it
             was
             commonly
             said
             that
             the
             Preists
             did
             offer
             Christ
             for
             the
             quicke
             ,
             &
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             haue
             remission
             of
             paine
             ,
             and
             guilt
             ,
             were
             blasphemous
             fables
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             deceipts
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               once
               shed
               for
               mankind
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               is
               a
               perfect
               redemption
               ,
               propitiation
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               are
               most
               blasphemous
               Fables
               ,
               &
               dangerous
               deceipts
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 once
                 shed
                 for
                 mankind
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 redemption
                 ,
                 propitiation
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   OF
                   the
                   benefits
                   redounding
                   vnto
                   mankind
                   by
                   Christ
                   his
                   offering
                   vp
                   of
                   himselfe
                   vpon
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   in
                   sundrie
                   places
                   afore
                   
                   spoken
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   prooued
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   perfect
                   Redemption
                   b
                   ,
                   propitiation
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   d
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   both
                   originall
                   ,
                   and
                   actuall
                   .
                
                 
                   Heereunto
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   beare
                   witnesse
                   e
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Hereby
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   to
                   the
                   eies
                   of
                   all
                   godly
                   persons
                   that
                   most
                   accursed
                   be
                   the
                   errors
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   doe
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   From
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   15.
                   yeare
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Tiberius
                   ,
                   none
                   at
                   al
                   were
                   ●aued
                   .
                   The
                   error
                   of
                   Manes
                   the
                   heretike
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Mans
                   body
                   is
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   happines
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   soule
                   onely
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   no
                   soules
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   owne
                   said
                   the
                   Marcionites
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   women
                   ,
                   that
                   sinne
                   after
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   are
                   vndoubtedly
                   damned
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   error
                   were
                   the
                   Montanists
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   the
                   Nouatians
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   saluation
                   is
                   of
                   our selues
                   ;
                   so
                   said
                   Melchior
                   Hoffeman
                   ,
                   an
                   arch
                   Heretike
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Man
                   is
                   restored
                   to
                   grace
                   of
                   Gods
                   meere
                   mercie
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   Christs
                   blood
                   ,
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   passion
                   .
                   One
                   of
                   Mathew
                   Hamants
                   blaspemous
                   assertions
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sauiour
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   is
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   woman
                   ,
                   who
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   saue
                   no
                   women
                   but
                   men
                   ,
                   say
                   some
                   Papists
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   redeemed
                   the
                   superior
                   world
                   onely
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   man
                   ,
                   said
                   Postellus
                   the
                   Iesuit
                   h
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   all
                   men
                   neither
                   for
                   S.
                   Francis
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   so
                   many
                   as
                   are
                   saued
                   since
                   his
                   daies
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Franciscan
                   Friers
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sauiour
                   of
                   women
                   from
                   her
                   time
                   till
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   is
                   S.
                   Clare
                   ,
                   affirm
                   some
                   k
                   ,
                   other
                   papists
                   ,
                   as
                   Postellus
                   saith
                   it
                   it
                   one
                   mother
                   Iane
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sauiour
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   women
                   ,
                   is
                   S.
                   Mary
                   through
                   her
                   virginitie
                   say
                   some
                   m
                   ,
                   is
                   S.
                   Christina
                   ,
                   by
                   her
                   passion
                   ,
                   say
                   other
                   Papists
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   sufficient
                   sacrifice
                   yet
                   offered
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   One
                   of
                   F.
                   Kets
                   errors
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   offered
                   onely
                   for
                   originall
                   sin
                   ,
                   an
                   error
                   of
                   Thomas
                   Aquinas
                   .
                
                 
                   Sinnes
                   actuall
                   ,
                   and
                   veniall
                   ,
                   are
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   sacred
                   Ceremonies
                   o
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Bishops
                   blessing
                   p
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   preists
                   absolution
                   q
                   .
                
                 
                   Sinnes
                   actuall
                   ,
                   and
                   Mortall
                   ,
                   be
                   remised
                   by
                   a
                   Pardon
                   from
                   some
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   r
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 are
                 most
                 blasphemous
                 Fables
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 deceipts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 papists
                 deliuer
                 how
                 the
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 a
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 propitiatorie
                 b
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 propitiatorie
                 for
                 the
                 quick
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 dead
                 c
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 propitiatorie
                 sacrifice
                 that
                 was
                 offered
                 by
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 d.
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 fewe
                 ,
                 euen
                 fiue
                 words
                 
                 (
                 mumbled
                 by
                 a
                 Preist
                 )
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 euen
                 that
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 hung
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 is
                 contained
                 e
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 seruing
                 for
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 quick
                 and
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 purge
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 to
                 ease
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 paines
                 ;
                 to
                 satisfie
                 for
                 their
                 punishment
                 f
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 necessities
                 corporall
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 g
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 sacrifice
                 propitiatorie
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 really
                 offered
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 often
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 dead
                 Saints
                 h
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 is
                 so
                 gloriously
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 ,
                 euen
                 with
                 diuine
                 worship
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 i
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 sacrifice
                 meritorious
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 for
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 liuing
                 but
                 dead
                 ;
                 not
                 present
                 but
                 absent
                 ;
                 not
                 endued
                 either
                 with
                 zeale
                 or
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 quite
                 destitute
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   ,
                   operato
                
                 k
                 .
              
               
                 Hereby
                 are
                 wee
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 first
                 blasphemous
                 Fables
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 fable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 propitiatorie
                 ;
                 a
                 fable
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 fewe
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 can
                 change
                 Bread
                 into
                 a
                 liuing
                 Body
                 :
                 yea
                 many
                 Bodies
                 with
                 their
                 soules
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 :
                 a
                 fable
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 offered
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 a
                 fable
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Masse
                 is
                 any
                 whit
                 profitable
                 for
                 the
                 quick
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 dangerous
                 deceipts
                 .
                 For
                 hereby
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 Creatures
                 may
                 be
                 adored
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 l
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 often
                 offered
                 :
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 m
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Preist
                 offereth
                 vp
                 Christ
                 :
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 n
                 .
              
               
                 Sinnes
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 without
                 blood
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 o
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 not
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 dieth
                 daily
                 :
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 p
                 .
              
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 necessarie
                 in
                 communicants
                 :
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 q
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 to
                 adore
                 Christ
                 as
                 alwaies
                 present
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 remember
                 him
                 absent
                 r
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 mony
                 may
                 be
                 purchased
                 from
                 a
                 priest
                 ;
                 
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 s
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 which
                 their
                 fables
                 ,
                 and
                 deceipts
                 doe
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 utter
                 abolishing
                 of
                 true
                 relion
                 .
                 Therefore
                 iustly
                 haue
                 wee
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 godly
                 brethren
                 abandoned
                 the
                 masse
                 t
                 .
              
               
                 Accursed
                 then
                 stand
                 those
                 Papists
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 take
                 the
                 Masse
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 Blood
                 u
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 soueraigne
                 worship
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 x
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             32.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Preists
             .
          
           
             Bishops
             priests
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             1
             are
             not
             commanded
             by
             Gods
             law
             ,
             either
             to
             vowe
             the
             estate
             of
             single
             life
             ,
             or
             to
             abstaine
             from
             marriage
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             lawfull
             also
             for
             them
             2
             as
             for
             all
             other
             Christian
             men
             ,
             to
             marry
             at
             their
             owne
             discretion
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             iudge
             the
             same
             to
             serue
             better
             to
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               the
               word
               of
               God
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               ecclesiasticall
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               marrie
               at
               their
               owne
               discretion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               lawfull
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               for
               all
               Christian
               men
               ,
               and
               women
               to
               marrie
               at
               their
               owne
               discretion
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 marrie
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 owne
                 discretion
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   NEither
                   the
                   single
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   wedded
                   life
                   is
                   enioined
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   any
                   calling
                   of
                   men
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   that
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ministers
                   in
                   particular
                   may
                   marry
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   both
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   newe
                   Testament
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   Commandements
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   the
                   Priests
                   for
                   the
                   choise
                   of
                   their
                   wiues
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   examples
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   religious
                   Priests
                   ,
                   as
                   Aaron
                   b
                   ,
                   Eli
                   c
                   ,
                   Zacharias
                   d
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   &
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   all
                   married
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   thought
                   except
                   Ieremie
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   the
                   newe
                   Testament
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   A
                   Bishop
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   husband
                   of
                   one
                   wife
                   ;
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   childrē
                   vnder
                   obediēce
                   e
                   .
                   An
                   Elder
                   must
                   be
                   vnreproueable
                   :
                   the
                   husband
                   of
                   one
                   wife
                   ;
                   hauing
                   faithfull
                   children
                   f
                   .
                   Deacons
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   husbands
                   of
                   one
                   wife
                   ;
                   and
                   haue
                   wiues
                   that
                   be
                   honest
                   ,
                   not
                   euill
                   speakers
                   &c.
                   g
                   .
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Peter
                   h
                   ,
                   Paul
                   ,
                   i
                   ,
                   yea
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   k
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   all
                   married
                   men
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Euangelist
                   onely
                   except
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   thinke
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   sincere
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   professors
                   subscribe
                   hereunto
                   l
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   none
                   of
                   Gods
                   churches
                   ,
                   or
                   people
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   .
                
                 
                   Either
                   of
                   the
                   vigilantians
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   euerie
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Clerge
                   ,
                   is
                   necessarily
                   to
                   marrie
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   for
                   a
                   Minister
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   of
                   the
                   Iouinians
                   ,
                   whose
                   Elect
                   ,
                   or
                   Preists
                   might
                   not
                   marrie
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   who
                   teach
                   ,
                   that
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   it
                   was
                   neuer
                   lawfull
                   for
                   Priests
                   to
                   marrie
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   three
                   orders
                   of
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   Subdeacons
                   ,
                   and
                   Preists
                   are
                   bound
                   not
                   to
                   marrie
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   After
                   Orders
                   to
                   marrie
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   e
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   turne
                   back
                   vnto
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostacie
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   None
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   priest
                   ,
                   though
                   hee
                   will
                   vowe
                   a
                   single
                   life
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   haue
                   bin
                   a
                   married
                   man
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   a
                   priest
                   to
                   play
                   the
                   whore-maister
                   it
                   is
                   lesse
                   offence
                   then
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   wife
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   speech
                   of
                   Cardinall
                   Campeius
                   h
                   And
                   most
                   infamous
                   is
                   the
                   Romish
                   Clergie
                   for
                   their
                   vnclean
                   ,
                   and
                   vncontinent
                   .
                   Hence
                   written
                   is
                   it
                   Of
                   Pope
                   Paul
                   the
                   2.
                   
                   
                     
                       Anxia
                       testiculos
                       Pauli
                       ,
                       ne
                       Roma
                       requiras
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Filia
                       huic
                       nata
                       est
                       ;
                       haec
                       docet
                       esse
                       m●rem
                    
                  
                   Of
                   Pope
                   Innocent
                   the
                   8
                   :
                   
                     
                       Bis
                       quattuor
                       Nocens
                       genuit
                       puellulos
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Totidem
                       sed
                       et
                       Nocens
                       genuit
                       puellulas
                       .
                    
                     
                       O'
                       Roma
                       ,
                       possis
                       hunc
                       meritó
                       dicere
                       Patrem
                       .
                    
                  
                   Of
                   Pope
                   Alex.
                   the
                   6
                   :
                   
                     
                       Non
                       spado
                       Alexander
                       fuerat
                       ,
                       Lucretia
                       nempe
                    
                     
                       Illius
                       coniux
                       nata
                       nurusque
                       fuit
                       :
                    
                  
                   Of
                   the
                   Priests
                   :
                   
                     
                       Multi
                       vos
                       sanctos
                       ,
                       multi
                       vos
                       dicere
                       Patres
                    
                     
                       Gaudent
                       ,
                       et
                       vobis
                       nomina
                       tanta
                       placent
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Ast
                       ego
                       vos
                       sanctos
                       non
                       possum
                       dicere
                       ,
                       Patres
                    
                     
                       Possum
                       ,
                       cùm
                       natos
                       vos
                       genuisse
                       sciam
                       .
                    
                  
                   Of
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   :
                   
                     
                       With
                       women
                       yee
                       lie
                       not
                       ,
                       but
                       with
                       Males
                       rather
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Speake
                       Iesuit
                       ,
                       how
                       canst
                       thou
                       be
                       a
                       Father
                       ?
                       &c.
                       i
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 lawfull
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 all
                 Christian
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 to
                 marrie
                 at
                 their
                 owne
                 discretion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Spirite
                   of
                   God
                   saith
                   vnto
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   women
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                
                 
                   Bring
                   foorth
                   fruite
                   ,
                   and
                   multiplie
                   ,
                   and
                   fill
                   the
                   earth
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Marriage
                   is
                   honorable
                   among
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bed
                   vndefiled
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   auoide
                   fornication
                   ,
                   let
                   euery
                   man
                   haue
                   his
                   wife
                   ;
                   and
                   euery
                   woman
                   haue
                   her
                   husband
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   they
                   cannot
                   abstaine
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   marrie
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   ,
                   in
                   saying
                   that
                   Christians
                   may
                   marrie
                   at
                   their
                   discretion
                   ,
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   may
                   marry
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   thinke
                   good
                   ,
                   either
                   within
                   the
                   degrees
                   of
                   kinred
                   ,
                   and
                   affinitie
                   ,
                   prohibited
                   by
                   wholesome
                   lawes
                   ;
                   or
                   without
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   parents
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   roome
                   of
                   parents
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   vnder
                   tuition
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   other
                   ends
                   then
                   God
                   hath
                   praefixed
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   testifie
                   with
                   vs
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   e
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Greatly
                   hath
                   this
                   truth
                   bin
                   crossed
                   ,
                   and
                   contradicted
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   leaue
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   womens
                   discretions
                   ,
                   but
                   compell
                   them
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   to
                   marrie
                   :
                   so
                   did
                   the
                   Ossenes
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   vtterly
                   doe
                   condemne
                   marriage
                   ;
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Gnostikes
                   b
                   ;
                   the
                   Hieracites
                   c
                   ;
                   the
                   Priscillianistes
                   d
                   ;
                   the
                   Montanistes
                   e
                   ;
                   the
                   Saturnians
                   f
                   ;
                   the
                   Aerians
                   g
                   ;
                   the
                   Apostolikes
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   allowe
                   of
                   the
                   wedded
                   life
                   :
                   yet
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   persons
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   The
                   Papistes
                   forbid
                   all
                   Clergie
                   men
                   to
                   marrie
                   i
                   :
                   as
                   also
                   all
                   Godfathers
                   ,
                   Godmothers
                   ,
                   and
                   whosoeuer
                   be
                   of
                   spirituall
                   kinred
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   will
                   haue
                   none
                   to
                   marrie
                   but
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   and
                   single
                   persons
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Henricians
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   condemne
                   all
                   alteration
                   of
                   marriage
                   ,
                   or
                   twice
                   marrying
                   ,
                   the
                   husband
                   or
                   wife
                   being
                   dead
                   ;
                   such
                   haeretickes
                   were
                   the
                   Catharans
                   m
                   .
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Some
                   would
                   haue
                   women
                   ,
                   though
                   married
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   all
                   common
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Nicolaitans
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   Daui-georgians
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   will
                   nor
                   marrie
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   thinke
                   that
                   one
                   man
                   ,
                   at
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   may
                   haue
                   manie
                   wiues
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   were
                   the
                   Hermogenians
                   p
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   Ohinites
                   q
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             33.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             excommunicate
             persons
             ,
             howe
             they
             are
             to
             be
             auoyded
             .
          
           
             That
             person
             ,
             1
             which
             by
             open
             denunciation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             rightly
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             vnitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             the
             faithfull
             as
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             Publican
             ,
             2
             vntill
             he
             bee
             openly
             reconciled
             by
             penance
             ,
             and
             receiued
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             a
             Iudge
             that
             hath
             authoritie
             thereto
             .
          
           
             
               The
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               person
               that
               is
               rightly
               by
               the
               Church
               excommunicate
               ,
               is
               of
               all
               the
               faithfull
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               Publican
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               An
               excommunicate
               person
               ,
               trulie
               repenting
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               receaued
               ,
               into
               the
               Church
               againe
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 rightly
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 Publican
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   most
                   seuere
                   ,
                   and
                   vttermost
                   punishment
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   can
                   inflict
                   vpon
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   vngodly
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   is
                   Excommunication
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   discipline
                   to
                   be
                   exercised
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   vpon
                   vrgent
                   occasions
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   commended
                   vnto
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   hath
                   prescribed
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Who
                   are
                   to
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   namely
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   authoritie
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Who
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   euen
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   one
                   peruert
                   the
                   sound
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   b
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   Hymeneus
                   ,
                   and
                   Alexander
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   be
                   defiled
                   with
                   notorious
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   inces●uous
                   person
                   as
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   was
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   proceeding
                   in
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   namely
                   first
                   by
                   gentle
                   admonition
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   once
                   ,
                   or
                   twice
                   giuen
                   d
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   meekenesse
                   e
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   brother
                   f
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   fault
                   be
                   not
                   notoriously
                   knowne
                   :
                   and
                   next
                   ,
                   by
                   open
                   reprehension
                   g
                   ,
                   afterward
                   by
                   the
                   publique
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   h
                   ,
                   to
                   deliuer
                   him
                   vnto
                   Sathan
                   i
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   denounce
                   him
                   an
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Publican
                   k
                   ,
                   if
                   none
                   admonitions
                   will
                   serue
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   crime
                   ,
                   and
                   person
                   be
                   very
                   offensiue
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   man
                   so
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   and
                   Excommunicated
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   euery
                   godly
                   professor
                   to
                   be
                   auoyded
                   l
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   with
                   all
                   m
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   companied
                   with
                   all
                   n
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   be
                   receaued
                   into
                   house
                   o
                
                 
                   This
                   censure
                   is
                   had
                   in
                   great
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   &
                   estimation
                   among
                   the
                   faithfull
                   seruants
                   of
                   God
                   p
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   &
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   doctrine
                   be
                   they
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   vtterly
                   condemne
                   all
                   censures
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   saying
                   how
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   not
                   excommunicable
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   did
                   the
                   Paulicians
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Haeretickes
                   ,
                   holding
                   other
                   points
                   of
                   religion
                   soundly
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   priuate
                   ,
                   and
                   singular
                   opinions
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   excommunicate
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Christians
                   ,
                   cleauing
                   vnto
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Christ
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   by
                   excommunication
                   to
                   bee
                   thrust
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   any
                   other
                   errors
                   ,
                   or
                   misdemeanors
                   whatsoeuer
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   opinion
                   be
                   sundrie
                   Diuines
                   ,
                   of
                   good
                   regard
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Which
                   allowe
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   Not
                   (
                   as
                   with
                   vs
                   it
                   is
                   )
                   by
                   Commissaries
                   ,
                   Chancelars
                   d
                   ,
                   or
                   Bishopes
                   e
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   euerie
                   Parrish
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   either
                
                 
                   By
                   the
                   whole
                   Congregation
                   g
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   Eldership
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   h
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   euerie
                   Minister
                   i
                   ,
                   yea
                   euery
                   member
                   k
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   or
                   finally
                   if
                   not
                   by
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   without
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   his
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   excommunicate
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Which
                   rightly
                   vse
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   abuse
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   drawing
                   the
                   same
                   foorth
                   .
                
                 
                   Against
                   what
                   they
                   list
                   ,
                   euen
                   against
                   dead
                   bodies
                   ,
                   dumbe
                   Fishes
                   ,
                   Flies
                   ,
                   and
                   Vermie
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   auoyded
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   the
                   Papistes
                   are
                   famous
                   ,
                   or
                   infamous
                   rather
                   .
                   The
                   dead
                   bodies
                   of
                   Wicliefe
                   ,
                   Bucer
                   ,
                   P.
                   Fagius
                   ,
                   were
                   excomunicated
                   after
                   they
                   were
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   buried
                   ,
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Can●●●●on
                   anno
                   D.
                   1593.
                   verie
                   Catholickely
                   accursed
                   the
                   mute
                   Fishes
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   S.
                   Bernard
                   denounced
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   against
                   Flies
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   against
                   whom
                   they
                   please
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   Apostolikes
                   excommunicated
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   married
                   ,
                   only
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   married
                   p
                   :
                   Diotrephes
                   thrust
                   the
                   Brethren
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   q
                   :
                   The
                   Brownists
                   excōmunicate
                   whol
                   citties
                   ,
                   &
                   churches
                   r
                   :
                   the
                   Papists
                   excōmunicate
                   euē
                   Kings
                   ,
                   &
                   Emperors
                   .
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   of
                   blessed
                   memorie
                   ,
                   was
                   excommunicate
                   by
                   three
                   Popes
                   ,
                   
                     Pius
                     quintus
                  
                   ;
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   13
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     sixtus
                     quintus
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Puritanes
                   mislike
                   ,
                   and
                   find
                   great
                   fault
                   that
                   excommunication
                   is
                   not
                   exercised
                   against
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   Princes
                   s
                   :
                   Barrowe
                   saith
                   that
                   a
                   Prince
                   contemning
                   the
                   censures
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   disfranchised
                   out
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuered
                   ouer
                   vnto
                   Satan
                   t
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   for
                   what
                   thinges
                   they
                   list
                   ,
                   euen
                   for
                   May-games
                   ,
                   and
                   Robbin-hoode
                   matters
                   ;
                   as
                   sometime
                   it
                   was
                   denounced
                   in
                   Scotland
                   by
                   the
                   newe
                   Presbyterie
                   u
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   crimes
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   Gods
                   lawe
                   deserue
                   death
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   to
                   Gods
                   people
                   be
                   scandalous
                   ;
                   yea
                   not
                   only
                   for
                   all
                   matters
                   criminall
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   very
                   suspition
                   of
                   auarice
                   ,
                   Pride
                   &c.
                   x
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   which
                   fauour
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   but
                   exercise
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   being
                   bound
                   thereunto
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 An
                 excommunicate
                 person
                 ,
                 truly
                 repenting
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 receaued
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Sundrie
                   be
                   the
                   reasons
                   ,
                   and
                   ends
                   ,
                   why
                   Excommunication
                   is
                   vsed
                   ,
                   as
                
                 
                   That
                   a
                   wicked
                   liuer
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   reproach
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   suffered
                   among
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   Christian
                   professors
                   of
                   true
                   religion
                   ;
                
                 
                   That
                   manie
                   good
                   men
                   bee
                   not
                   euill
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   fewe
                   bad
                   ;
                
                 
                   That
                   good
                   and
                   virtuous
                   persons
                   may
                   not
                   bee
                   infected
                   through
                   the
                   continuall
                   ,
                   d
                   or
                   much
                   familiaritie
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   Paule
                   saith
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   leauen
                   leaueneth
                   the
                   whole
                   lumpe
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   he
                   which
                   hath
                   fallen
                   ,
                   through
                   shame
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   may
                   at
                   the
                   length
                   Learne
                   to
                   blaspheme
                   no
                   more
                   b
                   ;
                   &
                   through
                   repentance
                   be
                   saued
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Among
                   all
                   other
                   causes
                   therefore
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   one
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   person
                   Excommunicate
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   condemned
                   vtterly
                   ,
                   but
                   returne
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   be
                   receaued
                   againe
                   into
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   Paule
                   willed
                   the
                   Incestuous
                   man
                   should
                   be
                   d
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Contrariwise
                   the
                   Montanistes
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Nouatians
                   b
                   are
                   of
                   opinion
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   as
                   after
                   Baptisme
                   doe
                   fall
                   into
                   sinne
                   ,
                   bee
                   vtterly
                   damned
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   bee
                   not
                   to
                   find
                   fauour
                   at
                   the
                   Churches
                   hands
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             34.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             traditions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             traditions
             ,
             and
             ceremonies
             be
             in
             all
             places
             one
             or
             vtterly
             like
             :
             for
             at
             all
             times
             they
             haue
             bin
             diuers
             ,
             and
             changed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             countries
             ,
             times
             ,
             and
             mens
             manners
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             be
             ordained
             against
             Gods
             word
             2
             whosoeuer
             through
             his
             priuate
             iudgment
             willingly
             ,
             and
             purposely
             doth
             openly
             breake
             the
             traditions
             ,
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             3
             which
             be
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             ordained
             ,
             and
             approoued
             by
             common
             authoritie
             ought
             to
             be
             rebuked
             openly
             (
             that
             other
             may
             feare
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             )
             as
             he
             that
             offendeth
             against
             the
             common
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             woundeth
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             weake
             brethren
             .
             4
             Euery
             particular
             ,
             or
             nationall
             Church
             hath
             authoritie
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             change
             ,
             and
             abolish
             ceremonies
             ,
             or
             rites
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             ordained
             onely
             by
             mans
             authoritie
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             things
             be
             done
             to
             edifying
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Traditions
               ,
               or
               ceremonies
               are
               not
               necessarie
               to
               be
               like
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               in
               all
               places
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               No
               priuate
               man
               ,
               of
               a
               selfe
               will
               ,
               and
               purposely
               ,
               may
               in
               publike
               
               violate
               the
               traditions
               and
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               by
               common
               authoritie
               be
               allowed
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               traditions
               ,
               ordained
               by
               authoritie
               of
               man
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               repugnant
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               &
               obserued
               of
               any
               man.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Euery
               particular
               ,
               or
               nationall
               Church
               ,
               may
               ordaine
               ,
               change
               ,
               and
               abolish
               ceremonies
               or
               rites
               ,
               ordained
               onely
               by
               mans
               authoritie
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               things
               be
               done
               to
               edifying
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Trad●tions
                 ,
                 or
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   IF
                   a
                   necessitie
                   were
                   laid
                   vpon
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   obserue
                   the
                   same
                   traditions
                   ▪
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   assuredly
                   neither
                   had
                   the
                   ceremonies
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   lawe
                   bin
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   now
                   a
                   ,
                   abolished
                   ;
                   neither
                   would
                   the
                   apostles
                   euer
                   haue
                   giuen
                   such
                   presidents
                   of
                   altering
                   them
                   ,
                   vpon
                   speciall
                   reasons
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   said
                   Apostles
                   changed
                   the
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   places
                   of
                   their
                   assembling
                   together
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   meeting
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   preaching
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   on
                   the
                   weeke
                   b
                   ,
                   sometime
                   on
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   daies
                   c
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   publikely
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   d
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   synagogues
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Schooles
                   f
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   priuately
                   ,
                   in
                   house
                   after
                   house
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   chambers
                   h
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   time
                   i
                   sometimes
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   k
                   ,
                
                 
                   Neither
                   kept
                   they
                   the
                   same
                   course
                   in
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   as
                   occasion
                   was
                   offered
                   ,
                   they
                   both
                   baptized
                   in
                   publike
                   assemblies
                   l
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   priuate
                   houses
                   m
                   ,
                   before
                   many
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   minister
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   party
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   were
                   present
                   o
                   ,
                   and
                   ministred
                   likewise
                   the
                   Supper
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   time
                   p
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   midnight
                   q
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   open
                   Churches
                   r
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   priuate
                   houses
                   s
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   nothing
                   therefore
                   be
                   done
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   traditions
                   ,
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   diuersitie
                   of
                   countries
                   ,
                   and
                   mens
                   manners
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   changed
                   and
                   diuers
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   iudgement
                   with
                   vs
                   be
                   all
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   t
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   greatly
                   deceiued
                   therefore
                   which
                   thinke
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   Iewish
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   prescribed
                   by
                   God
                   himselfe
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   vnto
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   of
                   vs
                   Christians
                   .
                   Such
                   were
                   the
                   old
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   the
                   false
                   Apostles
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   Cerdonites
                   b
                   ,
                   the
                   Cerinthians
                   d
                   and
                   the
                   Nazarites
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   Familists
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   traditions
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   the
                   tradition
                   ,
                   and
                   ceremonie
                   of
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   for
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   ;
                   &
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   sanctifying
                   thereof
                   ,
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   alwaies
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   al
                   places
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   demi-Iewes
                   ,
                   our
                   English
                   Sabbatarians
                   ,
                   affirme
                   ,
                   first
                   touching
                   the
                   sanctification
                   of
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   howe
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctified
                   end
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   created
                   it
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   soone
                   as
                   the
                   7.
                   day
                   was
                   ,
                   so
                   soone
                   was
                   it
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   might
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   it
                   came
                   in
                   with
                   the
                   first
                   man
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   it
                   not
                   goe
                   out
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   last
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sabboth
                   (
                   or
                   seuenth
                   day
                   of
                   Rest
                   )
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   that
                   cōmendation
                   of
                   antiquitie
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   stand
                   still
                   in
                   force
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Iudaicall
                   daies
                   ,
                   and
                   Feasts
                   being
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   onely
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   remaineth
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   next
                   concerning
                   the
                   forme
                   ,
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   keeping
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   they
                   deliuer
                   that
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   bound
                   vnto
                   the
                   same
                   Rest
                   with
                   the
                   Iewes
                   on
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   day
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   the
                   first
                   seuenth
                   day
                   was
                   sanctified
                   :
                   so
                   must
                   the
                   last
                   be
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   be
                   restrained
                   vpon
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   from
                   work
                   ,
                   both
                   hand
                   and
                   foote
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Iewes
                   were
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Euery
                   ecclesiasticall
                   minister
                   in
                   his
                   charge
                   necessarily
                   must
                   preach
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   sermon
                   euery
                   Sabboth
                   day
                   n
                   ,
                   euery
                   man
                   or
                   woman
                   ,
                   vnder
                   paine
                   of
                   vtter
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   must
                   heere
                   a
                   Sermon
                   every
                   Sabboth
                   day
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   Euery
                   pastor
                   in
                   his
                   charge
                   must
                   execute
                   the
                   discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   Presbyteriall
                   )
                   gouernment
                   in
                   his
                   parish
                   euery
                   Sabboth
                   day
                   p
                   .
                
                 
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   deceiued
                   by
                   be
                   the
                   Romane
                   Catholikes
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   opinion
                   how
                   the
                   ceremonies
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   ,
                   are
                   vniuersally
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   curse
                   ,
                   necessarily
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   countries
                   q
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 No
                 priuate
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 selfe
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 purposely
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 publike
                 violate
                 the
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 by
                 common
                 authoritie
                 be
                 allowed
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Great
                   is
                   the
                   priuiledge
                   ,
                   great
                   also
                   the
                   libertie
                   and
                   freedome
                   of
                   Gods
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   deliuered
                   ,
                
                 
                   From
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   the
                   Lawe
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   death
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   all
                   Iewish
                   rites
                   ,
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   from
                   all
                   humane
                   ordinances
                   ,
                   and
                   traditions
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   imposed
                   vpon
                   the
                   consciēces
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   vnder
                   paine
                   of
                   eternall
                   condemnation
                   d
                   .
                   e
                
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   member
                   thereof
                   in
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   the
                   obseruation
                   of
                   al
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   which
                   are
                   allowed
                   by
                   lawfull
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   hee
                   that
                   violateth
                   them
                   ,
                   contemneth
                   not
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   who
                   hath
                   giuen
                   power
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   to
                   establish
                   whatsoeuer
                   things
                   shall
                   make
                   vnto
                   comenesse
                   ,
                   
                   Order
                   ,
                   and
                   Edification
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   godly
                   brethren
                   in
                   their
                   published
                   writings
                   ,
                   is
                   approoued
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Anabaptistes
                   h
                   ,
                   The
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   owe
                   obedience
                   to
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   bound
                   with
                   the
                   bands
                   of
                   any
                   iurisdiction
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Brownistes
                   i
                   ;
                   are
                   freed
                   frō
                   the
                   obseruation
                   of
                   all
                   rights
                   ,
                   and
                   eccles
                   .
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   say
                   certaine
                   ministers
                   of
                   the
                   praecise
                   faction
                   both
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   and
                   England
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   who
                   rather
                   then
                   they
                   will
                   vse
                   ,
                   or
                   obserue
                   any
                   rights
                   ,
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   or
                   orders
                   ,
                   though
                   lawfully
                   ratified
                   ,
                   which
                   please
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   will
                   disquiet
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   forsake
                   their
                   charges
                   ,
                   leaue
                   their
                   vocations
                   ,
                   raise
                   stirs
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   diuisions
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   as
                   did
                   many
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   in
                   Germanie
                   about
                   the
                   Rheme
                   ,
                   Frankeland
                   ,
                   and
                   Sneauland
                   ,
                   whereby
                   most
                   lamentable
                   effects
                   did
                   ensue
                   l
                   :
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   refractorie
                   ministers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   m
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   is
                   the
                   pittie
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   principall
                   author
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   tragicall
                   suries
                   about
                   ceremonial
                   matters
                   was
                   Flacius
                   Illyricus
                   ,
                   whose
                   preachings
                   were
                   ,
                   that
                   rather
                   thē
                   ministers
                   should
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   the
                   seruitude
                   of
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   abādō
                   their
                   calling
                   ,
                   &
                   giue
                   ouer
                   the
                   ministery
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   Princes
                   &
                   magistrates
                   euē
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   vprores
                   ,
                   and
                   popular
                   tumults
                   ,
                   might
                   bee
                   forced
                   at
                   the
                   length
                   to
                   set
                   their
                   ministers
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   obseruation
                   of
                   all
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   they
                   were
                   willing
                   to
                   vse
                   themselues
                   n
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 traditions
                 ,
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 obserued
                 of
                 any
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   traditions
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   worde
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   there
                   bee
                   two
                   sorts
                   ;
                   whereof
                   some
                   are
                   of
                   things
                   meerly
                   impious
                   ,
                   &
                   wicked
                   ;
                   such
                   was
                   the
                   Israelites
                   calfe
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   Nebuchadnezars
                   idoll
                   b
                   ;
                   and
                   bee
                   the
                   Papisticall
                   Images
                   ,
                   Reliques
                   ,
                   Agnus-deis
                   ,
                   and
                   Crosses
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   doe
                   giue
                   diuine
                   adoration
                   c
                   .
                   These
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   be
                   all
                   flatly
                   forbidden
                   d
                   .
                   Others
                   are
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   by
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   neither
                   commaunded
                   ,
                   nor
                   forbidden
                   ;
                   as
                   of
                   eating
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   eating
                   Flesh
                   ;
                   of
                   wearing
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   wearing
                   some
                   Apparrell
                   ;
                   of
                   keeping
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   keeping
                   some
                   daies
                   holy
                   by
                   abstinence
                   from
                   bodily
                   labour
                   ,
                   &c
                   :
                   the
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   of
                   any
                   Christian
                   ,
                   when
                   for
                   sound
                   Doctrine
                   it
                   is
                   deliuered
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   workes
                   either
                   doe
                   merit
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   or
                   bee
                   the
                   acceptable
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   or
                   doe
                   more
                   please
                   then
                   the
                   obseruation
                   of
                   the
                   lawes
                   praescribed
                   by
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ;
                   or
                   be
                   necessarilie
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   damned
                   ,
                   who
                   doe
                   them
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   therfore
                   haue
                   alwaies
                   in
                   minde
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   bought
                   with
                   a
                   price
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   men
                   e
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   none
                   humane
                   constitution
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   doth
                   binde
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   breake
                   the
                   least
                   commaundement
                   of
                   God
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   consideration
                   heereof
                   hath
                   caused
                   other
                   Churches
                   also
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   sweete
                   consent
                   to
                   condemne
                   such
                   wicked
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   traditions
                   of
                   men
                   g
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   vngodly
                   traditions
                   ,
                   &
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   the
                   ceremonies
                   and
                   traditions
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Antichristian
                   synagogue
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   also
                   be
                   the
                   Sabbatarian
                   traditions
                   ,
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   lately
                   broached
                   :
                   because
                   they
                   be
                   imposed
                   vpon
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Necessarilie
                   ,
                   and
                   perpetually
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   euerie
                   Christian
                   ,
                   vnder
                   paine
                   of
                   damnation
                   both
                   of
                   soule
                   and
                   body
                   .
                   For
                   say
                   they
                   (
                   speaking
                   yet
                   of
                   their
                   priuate
                   ,
                   and
                   Classicall
                   Iniunction
                   about
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   day
                   )
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   commaunded
                   so
                   praecise
                   a
                   Rest
                   vnto
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   fraude
                   ,
                   deceipt
                   ,
                   or
                   circumvention
                   whatsoeuer
                   be
                   broken
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   most
                   seuerely
                   require
                   it
                   at
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   his
                   euerlasting
                   displeasure
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   (
                   viz.
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   keeping
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   praescribed
                   by
                   themselues
                   )
                   the
                   Lord
                   requireth
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   one
                   continually
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   our
                   liues
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   interruption
                   ,
                   Vnder
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   euerlasting
                   condemnation
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Another
                   sort
                   of
                   people
                   there
                   is
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   obserue
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   all
                   Ceremonies
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   temporizing
                   Familistes
                   ,
                   who
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   places
                   of
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   will
                   goe
                   vnto
                   idolatrous
                   seruices
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   adoration
                   vnto
                   Idols
                   c
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   where
                   will
                   they
                   striue
                   ;
                   or
                   varie
                   with
                   any
                   one
                   about
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   keepe
                   all
                   externall
                   orders
                   d
                   ,
                   albeit
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   they
                   scorne
                   all
                   professions
                   ,
                   and
                   Seruices
                   but
                   their
                   owne
                   ;
                   tearming
                   all
                   Temples
                   ,
                   and
                   Churches
                   ,
                   in
                   derision
                   Common
                   houses
                   e
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   Gods
                   seruices
                   ,
                   or
                   religions
                   besids
                   their
                   owne
                   ▪
                   Foolishnes
                   f
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Christian
                   Reader
                   .
                
                 
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   beloued
                   Reader
                   ,
                   let
                   me
                   request
                   thee
                   to
                   obserue
                   well
                   the
                   first
                   section
                   of
                   the
                   proofe
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   proposition
                   ;
                   and
                   therein
                   howe
                   I
                   speake
                   of
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   traditions
                   apparently
                   impious
                   ,
                   among
                   
                   which
                   I
                   doe
                   reckon
                   papisticall
                   Crosses
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   the
                   Romanistes
                   doe
                   attribute
                   diuine
                   adoration
                   ,
                   as
                   elsewhere
                   in
                   this
                   booke
                   ,
                   and
                   subscription
                   of
                   mine
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   declared
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   more
                   copiouslie
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   reliques
                   of
                   a
                   Libell
                   of
                   theirs
                   ,
                   left
                   in
                   the
                   parrish
                   church
                   of
                   Euborne
                   in
                   Barkshire
                   an
                   .
                   1604
                   ,
                   sufficiently
                   shal
                   expresse
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   Papists
                   touching
                   their
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   Crossing
                   :
                   whose
                   words
                   be
                   these
                   :
                   
                     
                       Nowe
                       Ma.
                       Parson
                       ,
                       for
                       your
                       welcome
                       home
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Read
                       these
                       fewe
                       lines
                       ,
                       you
                       knowe
                       not
                       from
                       whom
                       .
                    
                     
                       You
                       hold
                       Crosse
                       for
                       an
                       outward
                       token
                       ,
                       and
                       signe
                       ,
                    
                     
                       And
                       remembrance
                       only
                       ,
                       in
                       religion
                       thine
                       ;
                    
                     
                       And
                       of
                       the
                       profession
                       the
                       people
                       doe
                       make
                       .
                    
                     
                       For
                       more
                       then
                       this
                       comes
                       to
                       ,
                       thou
                       dost
                       is
                       not
                       take
                       .
                    
                     
                       Yet
                       holy
                       Church
                       tells
                       vs
                       ,
                       of
                       holy
                       Crosse
                       much
                       more
                       g
                       .
                    
                     
                       Of
                       power
                       ,
                       and
                       virtue
                       to
                       heale
                       sicke
                       ,
                       and
                       sore
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Of
                       holinesse
                       to
                       blesse
                       vs
                       ,
                       and
                       keepe
                       vs
                       from
                       euill
                       ,
                    
                     
                       From
                       fowle
                       feend
                       to
                       fend
                       vs
                       ,
                       and
                       saue
                       vs
                       from
                       Deuill
                       ;
                    
                     
                       And
                       of
                       many
                       miracles
                       ,
                       which
                       holy
                       Crosse
                       hath
                       wrought
                       ,
                    
                     
                       All
                       which
                       by
                       tradition
                       ,
                       to
                       light
                       Church
                       hath
                       brought
                       .
                    
                     
                       Wherefore
                       holy
                       worship
                       ,
                       holy
                       Church
                       doth
                       it
                       giue
                       ;
                    
                     
                       And
                       surely
                       so
                       will
                       we
                       ,
                       so
                       long
                       as
                       we
                       liue
                       .
                    
                     
                       Though
                       thou
                       saist
                       Idolatrie
                       ,
                       and
                       vilde
                       superstition
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Yet
                       we
                       knowe
                       it
                       is
                       holy
                       Churches
                       tradition
                       .
                    
                     
                       Holy
                       Crosse
                       then
                       disgrace
                       not
                       ,
                       but
                       bring
                       it
                       in
                       renowne
                       .
                    
                     
                       For
                       vp
                       shall
                       the
                       Crosse
                       goe
                       ,
                       and
                       you
                       shall
                       goe
                       downe
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   Crosse
                   I
                   spake
                   ,
                   and
                   mean●
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   none
                   other
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   number
                   it
                   among
                   things
                   meerely
                   impious
                   ,
                   and
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   haue
                   I
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   woundred
                   at
                   those
                   my
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   which
                   drawe
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   mine
                   in
                   this
                   section
                   vnto
                   the
                   Crosse
                   vsed
                   in
                   our
                   church
                   at
                   Baptisme
                   h
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   neuer
                   thought
                   ,
                   nor
                   take
                   to
                   be
                   either
                   papisticall
                   ,
                   or
                   impious
                   ,
                   because
                   none
                   adoration
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   ciuill
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   diuine
                   ,
                   is
                   giuen
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   our
                   church
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   any
                   minister
                   ,
                   or
                   member
                   thereof
                   in
                   particular
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   other
                   Patrons
                   for
                   their
                   not
                   vsing
                   ,
                   or
                   refusing
                   the
                   ceremonie
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   then
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   an
                   ill
                   case
                   .
                   For
                   both
                   in
                   my
                   
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   practise
                   I
                   doe
                   allowe
                   thereof
                   .
                   This
                   their
                   peruerting
                   of
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   to
                   their
                   sence
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   meaning
                   ,
                   telleth
                   mee
                   that
                   other
                   mens
                   wordes
                   ,
                   and
                   names
                   are
                   but
                   too
                   much
                   abused
                   by
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   booke
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   backing
                   of
                   schisme
                   ,
                   and
                   faction
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   which
                   from
                   our
                   soules
                   we
                   doe
                   abhorre
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Euery
                 particular
                 ,
                 or
                 nationall
                 Church
                 ,
                 may
                 ordaine
                 ,
                 change
                 ,
                 &
                 abolish
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 or
                 rites
                 ,
                 ordained
                 onely
                 by
                 mans
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 edifying
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   hath
                   pleased
                   our
                   most
                   mercifull
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   militant
                   ,
                   that
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   rites
                   ,
                   or
                   ceremonies
                   should
                   be
                   vsed
                   ,
                   whereof
                
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   God
                   his
                   most
                   excellent
                   maiestie
                   hath
                   himselfe
                   ordained
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   ceremonie
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   :
                   which
                   are
                   till
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   without
                   all
                   addition
                   ,
                   diminution
                   ,
                   and
                   alteration
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   zeale
                   ,
                   and
                   religion
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   be
                   ordained
                   by
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   each
                   prouintiall
                   ,
                   or
                   nationall
                   Church
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   partely
                   for
                   comelinesse
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   those
                   helpes
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   better
                   may
                   be
                   inflamed
                   with
                   a
                   godly
                   zeale
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   sobernes
                   ,
                   and
                   grauitie
                   may
                   appeare
                   in
                   the
                   handling
                   of
                   ecclesiastical
                   matters
                   :
                   and
                   partly
                   for
                   order
                   sake
                   ,
                   euen
                   that
                   gouernors
                   may
                   haue
                   rules
                   and
                   directions
                   how
                   to
                   gouerne
                   by
                   ;
                   Auditors
                   ,
                   and
                   inferiors
                   may
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   prepare
                   ,
                   and
                   behaue
                   themselues
                   in
                   sacred
                   assemblies
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   ioyfull
                   peace
                   may
                   be
                   continued
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   well
                   ordering
                   of
                   Church
                   affaires
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   already
                   prooued
                   a
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   latter
                   sort
                   of
                   ceremonies
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   changed
                   ,
                   augmented
                   or
                   diminished
                   ,
                   as
                   fit
                   opportunitie
                   ,
                   and
                   occasions
                   shall
                   be
                   ministred
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   particular
                   or
                   nationall
                   Churches
                   :
                   which
                   thing
                   is
                   also
                   affirmed
                   by
                   our
                   neighbours
                   b
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   manifesteth
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   the
                   intolerable
                   both
                   arrogancie
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   church
                   ,
                   which
                   dare
                   take
                   vpon
                   her
                   to
                   alter
                   ,
                   and
                   applie
                   to
                   wrong
                   vses
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   Sacraments
                   instituted
                   euen
                   by
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prescribe
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   rites
                   not
                   to
                   some
                   particular
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   all
                   Churches
                   in
                   al
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   places
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   sheweth
                   also
                   the
                   boldnesse
                   of
                   our
                   home-adversaries
                   ,
                   the
                   Puritane
                   dominicanes
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   libertie
                   (
                   of
                   working
                   sixe
                   daies
                   in
                   the
                   weeke
                   )
                   from
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   driue
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   necessarie
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   (
                   vpon
                   any
                   day
                   sauing
                   the
                   seuenth
                   c
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   Againe
                   say
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   none
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   ordinarily
                   ,
                   and
                   perpetually
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   any
                   day
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   sanctified
                   d
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   set
                   vp
                   any
                   day
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   day
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   latter
                   sort
                   ,
                   what
                   in
                   them
                   is
                   ,
                   quench
                   the
                   peoples
                   deuotion
                   ,
                   and
                   hinder
                   them
                   from
                   frequenting
                   of
                   Churches
                   vpon
                   all
                   holydaies
                   falling
                   on
                   the
                   weeke
                   daies
                   ,
                   and
                   ordained
                   by
                   the
                   lawfull
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             35.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             Homilies
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             booke
             of
             Homilies
             ,
             the
             seuerall
             titles
             wherof
             ,
             we
             haue
             ioyned
             vnder
             this
             Article
             ,
             doth
             containe
             a
             godly
             and
             wholesome
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             for
             these
             times
             ,
             as
             doth
             the
             former
             booke
             of
             Homilies
             ,
             which
             were
             set
             foorth
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             :
             and
             therefore
             wee
             iudge
             them
             to
             be
             read
             in
             Churches
             by
             the
             ministers
             diligently
             ,
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Homilies
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 right
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 against
                 perill
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 repairing
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 cleane
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 Fasting
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Against
                 Gluttonie
                 ,
                 and
                 drunkenes
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Against
                 excesse
                 of
                 apparell
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 time
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 common
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 ministred
                 in
                 a
                 known
                 tongue
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 reuerend
                 estimation
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 Almes
                 doing
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Natiuitie
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 worthy
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Rogation
                 daies
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Matrimonie
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Against
                 Idlenesse
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Against
                 Rebellion
                 .
              
            
             
               Touching
               this
               Article
               the
               greatest
               matter
               is
               ,
               not
               whether
               these
               Homilies
               meant
               ,
               and
               mentioned
               doe
               containe
               doctrine
               both
               godly
               ,
               wholesome
               ,
               and
               necessarie
               ,
               but
               whether
               Homilies
               ,
               or
               any
               Apocrypha
               wrightings
               at
               all
               may
               be
               read
               in
               the
               open
               Church
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               congregation
               ,
               which
               I
               thinke
               they
               may
               ,
               and
               prooue
               thus
               .
            
             
               Great
               is
               the
               excellencie
               ,
               great
               also
               the
               vtility
               of
               Gods
               word
               preached
               .
               Therefore
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               None
               can
               beleeue
               without
               a
               preacher
               a
               ,
               and
               ,
               Woe
               is
               mee
               if
               I
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospell
               b
               .
               Howbeit
               the
               manner
               of
               preaching
               is
               not
               alwaies
               one
               ,
               &
               the
               same
               .
               For
               the
               Apostles
               were
               to
               teach
               as
               well
               by
               the
               penne
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               liuely
               voice
               c
               .
            
             
               Paul
               did
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               by
               writing
               d
               ,
               wee
               owe
               in
               a
               manner
               
               more
               to
               the
               bonds
               of
               Paul
               (
               for
               his
               bookes
               ,
               )
               than
               to
               his
               libertie
               for
               preaching
               e
               .
            
             
               Calvins
               writings
               will
               edifie
               all
               men
               continually
               in
               the
               time
               to
               come
               f
               ,
               Protestants
               bookes
               are
               witnesses
               of
               sound
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               sincere
               Christianitie
               g
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               magnifie
               the
               goodnes
               of
               God
               for
               all
               good
               meanes
               to
               bring
               vs
               vnto
               Faith
               ,
               and
               so
               vnto
               saluation
               ,
               but
               especially
               for
               the
               written
               labours
               of
               holy
               ,
               and
               learned
               men
               ;
               whose
               doings
               in
               all
               ages
               not
               onely
               haue
               bin
               approoued
               ,
               but
               also
               vsed
               ,
               and
               read
               many
               of
               them
               in
               the
               most
               sacred
               assemblies
               .
               So
            
             
               In
               the
               primitiue
               church
               was
               publikely
               read
               the
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Laodicians
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Colossians
               h
               ,
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Clemens
               vnto
               the
               Corinthians
               i
               ,
            
             
               Hermes
               his
               pastor
               k
               ,
               and
               the
               Homilies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               l
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               in
               Flanders
               m
               ,
               and
               France
               n
               ,
               read
               are
               M.
               Calvins
               sermons
               vpon
               Iob
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Italian
               ,
               French
               ,
               Dutch
               ,
               and
               Scottish
               churches
               ,
               the
               said
               Calvin
               his
               Catechisme
               is
               both
               read
               ,
               and
               expounded
               publikely
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               o
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Errors
                 and
                 adversaries
                 vnto
                 this
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Deceiued
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 of
                 Preaching
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 conceiue
                 either
                 too
                 basely
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 highly
                 :
                 too
                 basely
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 the
                 anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 Familie
                 of
                 Loue
                 ;
                 they
                 affirming
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 preaching
                 at
                 all
                 
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Preachers
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 doe
                 preach
                 Gods
                 word
                 but
                 the
                 dead
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 b
                 ,
                 these
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 tearming
                 them
                 letter
                 Doctors
                 
                 ,
                 preaching
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 and
                 imagination
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 
                 .
              
               
                 Too
                 highly
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 the
                 Puritanes
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 .
                 For
                 say
                 they
                 
                 Except
                 God
                 worke
                 miraculously
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinarily
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 of
                 vs
                 )
                 the
                 bare
                 Reading
                 (
                 yea
                 not
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 without
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 cannot
                 deliuer
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 poore
                 soule
                 from
                 destruction
                 e
                 ,
                 Reading
                 (
                 of
                 whatsoeuer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 without
                 preaching
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 feeding
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 ill
                 as
                 playing
                 vpon
                 a
                 stage
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 too
                 f
                 .
              
               
                 Without
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 viz.
                 by
                 the
                 liuely
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 minister
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 booke
                 )
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 cannot
                 be
                 hallowed
                 either
                 of
                 a
                 minister
                 ,
                 or
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 of
                 vs
                 g
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 erre
                 doe
                 they
                 which
                 set
                 their
                 wits
                 ,
                 and
                 learning
                 either
                 against
                 all
                 bookes
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 sacred
                 Bible
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 publike
                 reading
                 of
                 any
                 learned
                 mens
                 writings
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 diuine
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 sacred
                 assemblies
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 former
                 sort
                 are
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ;
                 who
                 as
                 Sleidan
                 recordeth
                 did
                 burne
                 the
                 bookes
                 ,
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 monuments
                 of
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 reseruing
                 and
                 preseruing
                 onely
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 from
                 the
                 fire
                 h
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 latter
                 be
                 the
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 Disciplinatians
                 ,
                 and
                 Sabbatarians
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Brownists
                 doe
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 No
                 Apocrypha
                 must
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 assemblies
                 i
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 disciplinarians
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 read
                 openly
                 in
                 the
                 congregation
                 any
                 writings
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 Canonicall
                 scriptures
                 k
                 ,
                 they
                 complaine
                 that
                 humane
                 writings
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 church
                 l
                 ,
                 they
                 crie
                 out
                 ,
                 Remooue
                 Homilies
                 m
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 supplicate
                 vnto
                 K.
                 Iames
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Canonicall
                 scriptures
                 onely
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 n
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 bitterly
                 ,
                 and
                 erroneously
                 the
                 Sabbatarians
                 :
                 we
                 damne
                 our selues
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 if
                 wee
                 goe
                 not
                 from
                 those
                 ministers
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 Homilies
                 onely
                 be
                 read
                 ;
                 and
                 seeke
                 not
                 vnto
                 the
                 prophets
                 when
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 often
                 )
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 them
                 not
                 at
                 home
                 o
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             36.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             consecration
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             ministers
             .
          
           
             The
             booke
             of
             Consecration
             1
             of
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             ordering
             of
             priests
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             at
             the
             same
             time
             by
             authoritie
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             doth
             containe
             all
             th●ngs
             necessary
             to
             such
             consecration
             ,
             and
             ordering
             :
             neither
             hath
             it
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             of
             it selfe
             is
             superstitious
             ,
             or
             vngodly
             .
             And
             therefore
             2
             whosoeuer
             are
             consecrated
             ,
             or
             ordered
             according
             to
             the
             rites
             of
             that
             booke
             ,
             since
             the
             second
             yeare
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             K.
             Edward
             vnto
             this
             time
             ,
             or
             hereafter
             shall
             be
             consecrated
             ,
             or
             ordered
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             same
             rites
             ,
             we
             decree
             all
             such
             to
             be
             rightly
             ,
             and
             orderly
             ,
             and
             lawfully
             consecrated
             &
             ordered
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               primitiue
               church
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               differences
               ,
               and
               inequalities
               of
               ecclesiasticall
               ministers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whosoeuer
               be
               or
               shall
               be
               consecrated
               ,
               or
               ordered
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rites
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               Consecration
               of
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               ordering
               of
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               they
               be
               rightly
               ,
               orderly
               and
               lawfully
               consecrated
               and
               ordered
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 agreable
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 church
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 differences
                 ,
                 and
                 inequalities
                 of
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ministers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   ALbeit
                   the
                   tearmes
                   ,
                   and
                   titles
                   of
                   Archbishops
                   wee
                   finde
                   not
                   :
                   yet
                   the
                   superioritie
                   which
                   they
                   enioy
                   ,
                   and
                   authoritie
                   which
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Archbishops
                   doe
                   exercise
                   ,
                   in
                   ordering
                   ,
                   and
                   consecrating
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ministers
                   ,
                   is
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   we
                   finde
                   ,
                   that
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Apostles
                   daies
                   ,
                   howe
                   themselues
                   both
                   were
                   in
                   dignitie
                   aboue
                   the
                   euangelists
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   70.
                   disciples
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   authoritie
                   both
                   in
                   and
                   ouer
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   twelue
                   Patriarches
                   ,
                   saith
                   Beza
                   ,
                   a
                   and
                   also
                   established
                   an
                   ecclesiasticall
                   Hierarchie
                   .
                   Hence
                   came
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   Bishop
                   was
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   Iames
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Peter
                   c
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Asian
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   d
                   ,
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Marke
                   e
                   ,
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   f
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   all
                   Asia
                   g
                   ,
                   Timothie
                   ;
                   Of
                   all
                   Creete
                   ,
                   Titus
                   h
                   ,
                   of
                   Philippos
                   ,
                   Epaphroditus
                   i
                   ,
                   of
                   Corinth
                   and
                   Achaia
                   ,
                   Apollos
                   :
                   of
                   Athens
                   ,
                   Dionisius
                   ;
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   Crescens
                   k
                   ,
                   of
                   Brittane
                   ,
                   Aristobulus
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   purer
                   times
                   succeeding
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   so
                   approoued
                   was
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   affaires
                   by
                   these
                   kinde
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                
                 
                   They
                   ordained
                   Patriarches
                   ,
                   and
                   Corepiscopie
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   ratified
                   the
                   degrees
                   of
                   ecclesiasticall
                   supereminencie
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   famous
                   Councell
                   at
                   Nice
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   gloried
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   greatly
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   receiued
                   the
                   apostles
                   doctrine
                   by
                   a
                   succession
                   of
                   Bishops
                   o
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   successors
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   Bishops
                   p
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Bishops
                   succeeded
                   in
                   the
                   roome
                   of
                   Apostles
                   q
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   godly
                   monuments
                   ,
                   and
                   worthy
                   labours
                   ,
                   and
                   bookes
                   yet
                   extant
                   ,
                   doe
                   shewe
                   that
                   Bishop
                   was
                   of
                   Lions
                   ,
                   Irenaeus
                   ;
                   of
                   of
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Ignatius
                   ;
                   of
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   :
                   of
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   Cyrill
                   ,
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Athanasius
                   ;
                   Basil
                   ,
                   of
                   Cesarea
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   Thracia
                   ,
                   Asia
                   ,
                   and
                   Pontus
                   ;
                   Chrisostome
                   ,
                   Hilarie
                   of
                   Potiers
                   ;
                   Augustine
                   of
                   Hippo
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   of
                   Millane
                   :
                   all
                   of
                   these
                   most
                   notable
                   instruments
                   for
                   the
                   aduancement
                   of
                   Gods
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   glory
                   in
                   their
                   daies
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   daies
                   hitherto
                   there
                   neuer
                   wanted
                   
                   a
                   succession
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   nor
                   Westerne
                   Churches
                   ,
                   albeit
                   there
                   haue
                   bin
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   both
                   Marprelates
                   ,
                   and
                   Mockprelates
                   to
                   supplant
                   their
                   states
                   ,
                   and
                   Ilprelates
                   ,
                   abusing
                   their
                   functions
                   ,
                   and
                   places
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   discredite
                   of
                   their
                   calling
                   and
                   profession
                   .
                   So
                   prouident
                   hath
                   the
                   Almightie
                   bin
                   for
                   the
                   augmentation
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   people
                   by
                   this
                   kind
                   ,
                   and
                   calling
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   manifesteth
                   the
                   erroneous
                   and
                   euill
                   mindes
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   who
                   condemne
                   all
                   superioritie
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   saying
                   that
                   euery
                   man
                   should
                   be
                   equall
                   for
                   calling
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   difference
                   of
                   persons
                   among
                   Christians
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   old
                   haeretickes
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   Contobaptites
                   ,
                   which
                   allowed
                   of
                   no
                   Bishopes
                   b
                   ;
                
                 
                   The
                   Acephalians
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   bee
                   at
                   the
                   commaund
                   ,
                   or
                   yeelde
                   obedience
                   vnto
                   Bishops
                   c
                   ;
                
                 
                   The
                   Aerians
                   ,
                   that
                   equalled
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Priests
                   ,
                   making
                   them
                   all
                   one
                   d
                   ;
                
                 
                   The
                   Apostolikes
                   ,
                   which
                   condemned
                   Prelacie
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   late
                   Scismatikes
                   ,
                   namely
                
                 
                   The
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   brooke
                   Episcopall
                   praeheminence
                   f
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   high
                   court
                   of
                   Reformation
                   haue
                   made
                   a
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   vtter
                   abrogation
                   of
                   all
                   Episcopall
                   iuresdiction
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   disciplinarians
                   ,
                   or
                   Puritans
                   among
                   our selues
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   They
                   abhorre
                   ,
                   and
                   altogether
                   doe
                   loath
                   the
                   callings
                   of
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   &c
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   the
                   Fruitfull
                   Sermon
                   doth
                   h
                   ;
                   &
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   praelaticall
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   the
                   libertie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   i
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   steed
                   of
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   an
                   equalitie
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   ministers
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   tearme
                   the
                   differences
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   A
                   proud
                   ambitious
                   superioritie
                   of
                   one
                   minister
                   aboue
                   another
                   l
                   ;
                   and
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   they
                   call
                   the
                   supposed
                   Gouernors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   Bishops
                   to
                   bee
                   obeyed
                   either
                   when
                   they
                   cite
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   they
                   inhibite
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   they
                   excommunicate
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   haue
                   not
                   only
                   Archbishopes
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   Parsons
                   ,
                   and
                   Vicars
                   in
                   detestation
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Miles
                   Monopodios
                   numbreth
                   Parsons
                   ,
                   and
                   Vicars
                   among
                   the
                   hundred
                   points
                   of
                   Poperie
                   ,
                   yet
                   remaining
                   in
                   our
                   Church
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   say
                   that
                   Birds
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   feather
                   ,
                   viz.
                   with
                   Archb.
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   are
                   Parsons
                   and
                   Vicars
                   p
                   ,
                
                 
                   Barrow
                   publisheth
                   that
                   Parsonages
                   ,
                   &
                   Vicarages
                   be
                   in
                   name
                   ,
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   function
                   ,
                   as
                   Popish
                   ,
                   and
                   Antichristian
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   q
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   therefore
                   an
                   egregious
                   vntruth
                   that
                   Puritans
                   (
                   or
                   which
                   is
                   equivalent
                   :
                   The
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   Faithfull
                   ,
                   and
                   Innocent
                   ministers
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   doe
                   they
                   stile
                   themselues
                   )
                   affect
                   not
                   any
                   popularitie
                   ,
                   or
                   paritie
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   would
                   make
                   his
                   maiestie
                   beleeue
                   r
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Whosoeuer
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 or
                 ordered
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rites
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Consceration
                 of
                 Archb.
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 ordering
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 rightly
                 ,
                 orderly
                 ,
                 and
                 lawfully
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   ministers
                   ,
                   which
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Consecration
                   ,
                   be
                   ,
                   or
                   shalll
                   be
                   consecrated
                   ,
                   or
                   ordered
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   consecrated
                   ,
                   and
                   ordained
                   rightly
                   ,
                   orderly
                   ,
                   and
                   lawfully
                   ,
                   because
                   afore
                   theire
                   Consecration
                   ,
                   and
                   ordination
                   they
                   be
                   rightly
                   tried
                   ,
                   or
                   examined
                   ;
                   by
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   needfull
                   and
                   seasonable
                   prayers
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   consecrated
                   ,
                   and
                   ordained
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   performed
                   by
                   those
                   persons
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   by
                   Bishops
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Ordination
                   &
                   Consecration
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   ministers
                   ,
                   was
                   alwaies
                   principallie
                   committed
                   a
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   forme
                   ,
                   and
                   fashion
                   (
                   corruptions
                   being
                   afore
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   remooued
                   )
                   as
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Priests
                   afore
                   the
                   raigne
                   of
                   K.
                   Edward
                   the
                   sixt
                   ,
                   formerly
                   were
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Well
                   therefore
                   may
                   they
                   disgorge
                   their
                   stomaches
                   ,
                   but
                   trouble
                   our
                   consciences
                   they
                   shall
                   neuer
                   ,
                   which
                   condemne
                   ,
                   or
                   depraue
                   our
                   callings
                   ;
                   as
                   doe
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   which
                   dislike
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   to
                   make
                   contemptible
                   the
                   outward
                   admission
                   of
                   ministers
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Papistes
                   ;
                   who
                   say
                   their
                   pleasure
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   other
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 
                   None
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   for
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   ordained
                   by
                   imposition
                   of
                   three
                   or
                   foure
                   (
                   Romish
                   )
                   Catholike
                   Bishops
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   none
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   among
                   the
                   Protestants
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   taketh
                   vpon
                   him
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   to
                   minister
                   Sacraments
                   &c
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   ordered
                   by
                   a
                   true
                   Catholike
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   Popish
                   )
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   (
                   urate
                   of
                   soules
                   ,
                   Parson
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   &c
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   theefe
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   murderer
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   &
                   ministers
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   come
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   doore
                   (
                   saith
                   Stapleton
                   )
                   they
                   haue
                   stolne
                   in
                   like
                   Theeues
                   d
                   ;
                   they
                   be
                   vnordered
                   Apostataes
                   e
                   ,
                   pretended
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   sacrilegious
                   ministers
                   g
                   ,
                   Intruders
                   h
                   ;
                   Meere
                   lay
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Priests
                   ,
                   because
                   first
                   they
                   haue
                   receaued
                   none
                   vnder
                   Orders
                   ,
                   and
                   next
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   ordained
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   Priest
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Catholike
                   (
                   Romane
                   )
                   church
                   hath
                   put
                   in
                   authoritie
                   i
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Puritanes
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   write
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   Bishops
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   haue
                   none
                   ordinary
                   calling
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   function
                   in
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   exercise
                   k
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   sent
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   the
                   ministers
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   whome
                   hee
                   will
                   aduance
                   his
                   Gospell
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   Inferior
                   ministers
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   either
                   prooued
                   ,
                   elected
                   ,
                   called
                   ,
                   or
                   ordained
                   m
                   .
                   Hence
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   wanteth
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   her
                   Pastors
                   and
                   teachers
                   n
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   hence
                   they
                   vrge
                   diuers
                   afore
                   ordained
                   to
                   seeke
                   at
                   their
                   Classis
                   ,
                   a
                   new
                   approbation
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   tearme
                   the
                   Lords
                   ordinance
                   o
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   newe
                   callings
                   from
                   classicall
                   ministers
                   ,
                   renouncing
                   their
                   calling
                   from
                   Bishops
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             37.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             the
             ciuill
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             Kings
             maiestie
             hath
             the
             cheife
             power
             in
             this
             realme
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             dominions
             ,
             2
             vnto
             whome
             the
             cheife
             gouernement
             of
             all
             estates
             of
             this
             realme
             whether
             they
             be
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             or
             ciuill
             ,
             in
             all
             causes
             doth
             appertaine
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             any
             forraine
             iurisdiction
             ,
             where
             we
             attribute
             to
             the
             Kings
             maiestie
             the
             chife
             gouerment
             ,
             by
             which
             titles
             wee
             vnderstand
             the
             minds
             of
             some
             slanderous
             folkes
             to
             be
             offended
             ,
             3
             we
             giue
             not
             to
             our
             Prince
             the
             ministring
             either
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             the
             which
             thing
             the
             Iniunctions
             also
             sometime
             set
             forth
             by
             Elizabeth
             our
             (
             late
             )
             queene
             ,
             doe
             most
             plainely
             testifie
             ,
             but
             that
             onely
             prerogatiue
             ,
             which
             wee
             see
             to
             haue
             bin
             giuen
             alwaies
             to
             all
             godly
             Princes
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             by
             God
             himselfe
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             rule
             all
             estates
             ,
             and
             degrees
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             by
             God
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             or
             Temporall
             ,
             4
             and
             restraine
             with
             the
             ciuill
             sword
             the
             stubburne
             ,
             and
             euill
             doers
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             hath
             no
             iurisdictiō
             in
             this
             realme
             of
             England
             ,
          
           
             6
             The
             lawes
             of
             the
             realme
             may
             punish
             Christian
             men
             with
             death
             ,
             for
             heinous
             ,
             and
             grieuous
             offenses
             .
          
           
             7
             It
             is
             lawfull
             for
             Christian
             men
             ,
             at
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             weare
             weapons
             ,
             and
             serue
             in
             the
             
             warres
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               kings
               maiestie
               hath
               the
               cheife
               power
               in
               this
               realme
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               other
               his
               dominions
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               kings
               maiestie
               hath
               the
               chiefe
               gouernement
               of
               all
               estates
               ,
               ecclesiasticall
               and
               ciuill
               ,
               in
               all
               causes
               within
               his
               dominions
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               His
               Highnesse
               may
               not
               execute
               the
               ecclesiasticall
               duties
               of
               preaching
               ,
               and
               ministring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               to
               prescribe
               lawes
               ,
               and
               directions
               vnto
               all
               estates
               ,
               both
               ecclesiasticall
               and
               Temporall
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               King
               by
               his
               authoritie
               is
               to
               restraine
               with
               the
               materiall
               sword
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               malefactors
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               hath
               no
               iurisdiction
               in
               this
               realme
               of
               England
               (
               nor
               other
               of
               this
               kings
               dominions
               )
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               By
               the
               lawes
               of
               this
               realme
               Christian
               men
               ,
               for
               hainous
               and
               greiuous
               offenses
               ,
               may
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               It
               is
               lawfull
               for
               Christian
               men
               ,
               at
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               magistrate
               ,
               to
               weare
               weapons
               ,
               and
               serue
               in
               warres
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 maiestie
                 hath
                 the
                 cheife
                 power
                 in
                 this
                 realme
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 his
                 dominions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Diuers
                   ,
                   and
                   sundrie
                   be
                   the
                   formes
                   of
                   Common-weales
                   ,
                   and
                   magistracie
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   where
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   inferior
                   people
                   beare
                   the
                   sway
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   democratie
                   ;
                   some
                   where
                   a
                   fewe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   choise
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   men
                   doe
                   gouerne
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   an
                   Aristocratie
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   where
                   one
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   woman
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   preheminence
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   Monarchie
                   ;
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   gouernement
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   whatsoeuer
                   the
                   gouernement
                   is
                   ,
                   either
                   democraticall
                   ,
                   Aristocraticall
                   ,
                   or
                   Monarchicall
                   ,
                   Gods
                   word
                   doth
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   power
                   but
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   the
                   powers
                   that
                   be
                   ,
                   are
                   ordained
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   resisteth
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   resisteth
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   principalities
                   ,
                   and
                   powers
                   ,
                   and
                   obedient
                   ,
                   and
                   readie
                   to
                   euerie
                   good
                   worke
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   submit
                   our selues
                   vnto
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   ordinance
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lords
                   sake
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   pray
                   for
                   Kinges
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   bee
                   in
                   authoritie
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   giue
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   their
                   dutie
                   ,
                   tribute
                   to
                   whom
                   tribute
                   ;
                   custome
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   custome
                   ;
                   feare
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   feare
                   ;
                   &
                   honor
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   honor
                   is
                   due
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   of
                   the
                   Monarchiall
                   gouernement
                   speciall
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   wrightings
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 
                   Kings
                   shall
                   be
                   their
                   nourcing
                   fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   Queenes
                   shall
                   bee
                   thy
                   nources
                   ,
                   saith
                   Esay
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   Peter
                   calleth
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   superior
                   (
                   or
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   chiefe
                   power
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   King
                   Iames
                   hath
                   in
                   his
                   dominions
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   Churches
                   Protestant
                   ,
                   and
                   reformed
                   subscribe
                   vnto
                   this
                   doctrine
                   h
                   as
                   both
                   Apostolicall
                   and
                   orthodoxall
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   Churches
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   with
                   them
                   vtterly
                   condemne
                   the
                   opinions
                   ,
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   dreamers
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   which
                   despice
                   gouernement
                   ,
                   and
                   speake
                   euill
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   authoritie
                   a
                   ;
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Manichies
                   b
                   ,
                   Fratricellians
                   c
                   ,
                   Flagelliferies
                   d
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   f
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   raile
                   vpon
                   ,
                   &
                   condemne
                   
                   magistracie
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   them
                   who
                   allowe
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   gouernement
                   by
                   women
                   ,
                   but
                   vtterly
                   detest
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   such
                   were
                   they
                   in
                   Italie
                   ,
                   which
                   said
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     In●●ritus
                     mundi
                     est
                     á
                     muliere
                     regi
                  
                   g
                   againe
                   ,
                   speaking
                   vnto
                   women
                   ;
                   
                     Abūde
                     magna
                     ciuitas
                     vobis
                     sit
                     domus
                     ,
                     publicum
                     neque
                     noscatis
                     ,
                     neque
                     vos
                     noscat
                  
                   h
                   ▪
                   such
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   who
                   thinke
                   how
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   nature
                   is
                   violated
                   ,
                   where
                   a
                   woman
                   is
                   suffered
                   to
                   reigne
                   ,
                   and
                   gouerne
                   i
                   ;
                   such
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   or
                   Scottish
                   men
                   rather
                   from
                   Geneua
                   ,
                   which
                   wrote
                   that
                
                 
                   A
                   womans
                   gouernment
                   is
                   a
                   monstriferous
                   Empire
                   ,
                   most
                   detestable
                   ,
                   and
                   damnable
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   assured
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   reuealed
                   to
                   some
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   monster
                   in
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   woman
                   shall
                   reigne
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   Empire
                   aboue
                   man
                   ,
                   &c
                   l
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   litle
                   differing
                   from
                   these
                   men
                   are
                   they
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   which
                   tearmed
                   the
                   harborough
                   for
                   faithfull
                   subiects
                   ,
                   a
                   carnall
                   ,
                   and
                   vnlearned
                   booke
                   ,
                   smelling
                   altogether
                   of
                   earth
                   ,
                   without
                   rime
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   reason
                   ,
                   for
                   defending
                   the
                   regiment
                   of
                   women
                   ouer
                   men
                   (
                   when
                   it
                   falleth
                   vnto
                   them
                   by
                   inhaeritance
                   to
                   gouerne
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   m
                   .
                   Hee
                   which
                   so
                   censureth
                   the
                   said
                   Harborough
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   Marprelate
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   his
                   Censure
                   declareth
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   the
                   Mar-prince
                   ,
                   aswell
                   as
                   the
                   Marprelate
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Kinges
                 maiestie
                 hath
                 the
                 chiefe
                 gouernment
                 of
                 all
                 estates
                 ,
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 and
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 causes
                 ,
                 within
                 his
                 dominions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   ascribe
                   that
                   vnto
                   our
                   King
                   by
                   this
                   assertion
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   euerie
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   Queene
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   dominions
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   for
                   titles
                   ,
                   gratious
                   Lords
                   a
                   ,
                   Princes
                   b
                   ,
                   the
                   ministers
                   of
                   God
                   c
                   ,
                   the
                   Nourses
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   d
                   ,
                   Gods
                   e
                   ;
                   For
                   authoritie
                   the
                   chiefe
                   f
                   .
                   Which
                   mooueth
                   S.
                   Paule
                   to
                   exhort
                   that
                   supplications
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   first
                   for
                   Kinges
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   chiefe
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   euerie
                   soule
                   is
                   commaunded
                   to
                   bee
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   higher
                   power
                   ,
                   &c
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   the
                   examples
                   are
                   manifold
                   and
                   pregnant
                   shewing
                   the
                   principallity
                   of
                   kings
                   ouer
                   all
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   causes
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Aaron
                   the
                   high
                   preist
                   ,
                   called
                   Moses
                   ,
                   the
                   chiefe
                   Prince
                   ,
                   his
                   Lord
                   i
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   Abimelech
                   ,
                   tearme
                   Saul
                   his
                   Lord
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   K.
                   Iehosaphat
                   ,
                   as
                   cheife
                   in
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   appointed
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   Leuites
                   ,
                   ,
                   and
                   priests
                   l
                
                 
                   K.
                   Ezekias
                   there
                   also
                   as
                   chiefe
                   ,
                   sent
                   vnto
                   all
                   Israell
                   ,
                   and
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   Passeouer
                   m
                   ,
                   also
                   ,
                   he
                   appointed
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   Levites
                   by
                   their
                   turnes
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   all
                   the
                   priests
                   to
                   offer
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   they
                   obeied
                   him
                   o
                   ,
                   and
                   enioyned
                   all
                   the
                   congregation
                   to
                   bring
                   offerings
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   brought
                   them
                   p
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   wee
                   doe
                   vnto
                   ours
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   doe
                   the
                   churches
                   of
                   God
                   ascribe
                   vnto
                   Christian
                   magistrates
                   in
                   their
                   principalities
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Errors
                   &
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   being
                   true
                   ,
                   then
                   false
                   is
                   it
                   which
                   the
                   Papists
                   deliuer
                   ,
                   viz
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   The
                   kings
                   excellencie
                   of
                   power
                   is
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Nobilitie
                   ,
                   and
                   Lay-magistrates
                   vnder
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   Popes
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   or
                   Priests
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   cure
                   of
                   soules
                   a
                   ,
                   kings
                   ,
                   and
                   Princes
                   ,
                   be
                   they
                   neuer
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   subiect
                   vnto
                   some
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   Priest
                   ,
                   or
                   Prelate
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Clergie
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   free
                   from
                   paying
                   Tribute
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Sacerdotes
                     etiam
                     Principibus
                     iure
                     diuino
                     subditi
                     deleatur
                     ,
                  
                   say
                   the
                   
                   expurgators
                   ,
                   Priests
                   are
                   not
                   by
                   Gods
                   lawe
                   subiect
                   vnto
                   Princes
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   man
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   subiect
                   vnto
                   his
                   temporall
                   prince
                   ,
                   and
                   superior
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   or
                   regiment
                   of
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   such
                   things
                   onely
                   as
                   concerne
                   the
                   publike
                   peace
                   and
                   policie
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   False
                   also
                   is
                   it
                   which
                   the
                   Puritanes
                   doe
                   hold
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   Princes
                   must
                   be
                   seruants
                   vnto
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   be
                   subiect
                   vnto
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   submit
                   thier
                   scepters
                   vnto
                   the
                   Curch
                   ;
                   and
                   throw
                   downe
                   their
                   Crownes
                   before
                   the
                   Church
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   aswel
                   as
                   other
                   men
                   ,
                   must
                   submit
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   iust
                   and
                   lawfull
                   authorite
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   g
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Quis
                     tandem
                     reges
                     ,
                     &
                     principes
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   can
                   exempt
                   euen
                   kings
                   &
                   princes
                   ,
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     Non
                     humana
                     ,
                     sed
                     diuinâ
                     Dominatione
                     ,
                  
                   Not
                   humane
                   but
                   diuine
                   Domination
                   (
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   )
                   ?
                   saith
                   Beza
                   i
                   ,
                   which
                   Presbyterie
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   euery
                   parish
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Quotquot
                     ecclesiae
                     Christi
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   be
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   subiect
                   themselues
                   to
                   the
                   consistorian
                   discipline
                   
                     Non
                     hic
                     excipitur
                     Episcopus
                     ,
                     aut
                     Imperator
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   or
                   Emperour
                   is
                   excepted
                   here
                   .
                   
                     Nulla
                     hic
                     acceptio
                     ,
                     aut
                     exceptio
                     est
                     personarum
                     ,
                  
                   Here
                   is
                   no
                   acception
                   ,
                   or
                   exception
                   of
                   persons
                   l
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 His
                 Highnes
                 may
                 not
                 execute
                 the
                 ecclesiasticall
                 duties
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 ministring
                 the
                 Sactaments
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 to
                 prescribe
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 directions
                 vnto
                 all
                 estates
                 ,
                 both
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 and
                 Temporall
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   K.
                   Ezekiah
                   said
                   vnto
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   Leuites
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   My
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   deceiued
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   chosen
                   you
                   to
                   stand
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   serue
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   burne
                   incense
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   doe
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   appointed
                   a
                   companie
                   ,
                   and
                   calling
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   to
                   expound
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   to
                   celebrate
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   to
                   handle
                   the
                   keies
                   of
                   the
                   celestial
                   kingdome
                   :
                   insomuch
                   as
                   hee
                   whosoeuer
                   that
                   shall
                   presume
                   to
                   doe
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   not
                   called
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   lawfully
                   b
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   Prince
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   feare
                   that
                   punishment
                   which
                   fell
                   vpon
                   Vzzah
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   all
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Queenes
                   ,
                   and
                   Princes
                   in
                   their
                   places
                   ,
                   may
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   must
                   as
                   occasion
                   serueth
                   ,
                   with
                   K.
                   Salomon
                   build
                   an
                   house
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   the
                   courses
                   of
                   preists
                   to
                   their
                   office
                   e
                   ,
                   with
                   K.
                   Ezekiah
                   breake
                   the
                   Images
                   ,
                   cut
                   down
                   the
                   Groaues
                   ,
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   high
                   places
                   f
                   ,
                   appoint
                   the
                   courses
                   of
                   the
                   Preists
                   ,
                   and
                   Leuites
                   ,
                   and
                   enioyne
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   minister
                   sustenance
                   vnto
                   the
                   Priests
                   g
                   ,
                   with
                   K.
                   Iosiah
                   ,
                   put
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   burne
                   the
                   horses
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   h
                   ,
                   breake
                   downe
                   the
                   houses
                   of
                   the
                   Sodomites
                   i
                   ,
                   Purge
                   Iudah
                   and
                   Ierusalem
                   from
                   the
                   high
                   places
                   ,
                   Groaues
                   ,
                   carued
                   ,
                   and
                   molten
                   Images
                   k
                   ,
                   appoint
                   the
                   Priests
                   to
                   their
                   charges
                   l
                   ,
                   and
                   compell
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   Israell
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God
                   m
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   K.
                   of
                   Niniueh
                   proclaime
                   a
                   fast
                   ,
                   and
                   command
                   euery
                   man
                   to
                   turne
                   from
                   his
                   euill
                   way
                   ,
                   &c.
                   n
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   same
                   iudgement
                   be
                   other
                   Churches
                   o
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Much
                   therefore
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   offend
                   greatly
                   ,
                   doe
                   first
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   publish
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   care
                   of
                   religion
                   pertaineth
                   not
                   vnto
                   kings
                   .
                   
                     Religionis
                     curam
                     semper
                     pertinuisse
                     ad
                     Reges
                     ,
                     dele
                     ,
                  
                   say
                   the
                   Expugators
                   ,
                   Blot
                   it
                   
                   out
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Queenes
                   may
                   not
                   haue
                   ,
                   or
                   giue
                   voice
                   either
                   deliberatiue
                   ,
                   or
                   definitiue
                   in
                   Councells
                   ,
                   and
                   publike
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   concerning
                   matters
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   nor
                   make
                   ecclesiasticall
                   lawes
                   concerning
                   religion
                   ;
                   nor
                   giue
                   any
                   man
                   right
                   to
                   rule
                   ,
                   preach
                   ,
                   or
                   execute
                   any
                   spirituall
                   function
                   ,
                   as
                   vnder
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   authoritie
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   matters
                   of
                   religion
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   spirituall
                   charge
                   ,
                   neither
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   nor
                   Christian
                   kings
                   ought
                   to
                   direct
                   Clergie
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   to
                   take
                   direction
                   from
                   them
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Emperour
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   take
                   vpon
                   him
                   to
                   prescribe
                   lawes
                   of
                   religion
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   preists
                   ,
                   &c.
                   hee
                   shall
                   be
                   damned
                   assuredly
                   except
                   he
                   repent
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   ,
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   who
                   beeing
                   priuate
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   princes
                   will
                   take
                   vpon
                   them
                   the
                   ordering
                   ,
                   and
                   reformation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   as
                   did
                   Monearius
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   Muncer
                   f
                   ,
                   in
                   Germanie
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   thirdly
                   the
                   disciplinarian
                   Puritanes
                   ,
                   whose
                   doctrine
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   making
                   of
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   constitutions
                   ,
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   belongeth
                   vnto
                   the
                   ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   ecclesiasticall
                   gouernours
                   g
                   vnto
                   the
                   Elders
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   to
                   consult
                   ,
                   admonish
                   ,
                   correct
                   ,
                   and
                   order
                   all
                   things
                   pertaining
                   to
                   the
                   congregation
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Ciuil
                   magistrates
                   haue
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   ordaine
                   ceremonies
                   pertaining
                   vnto
                   the
                   Church
                   i
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   to
                   ordaine
                   ciuill
                   discipline
                   onely
                   k
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   no
                   Church
                   officers
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   ecclesiasticall
                   Officers
                   be
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   Deacons
                   the
                   onely
                   officers
                   instituted
                   of
                   God
                   l
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   Elders
                   ,
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   and
                   widdowes
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   all
                   ,
                   no
                   mo
                   ,
                   eno
                   fewer
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   onely
                   sufficient
                   ;
                   and
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   content
                   our selues
                   with
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   rest
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Preacher
                   m
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   number
                   vnlesse
                   the
                   King
                   be
                   included
                   ,
                   hee
                   cannot
                   possibly
                   haue
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   doe
                   in
                   Church
                   affaires
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   mens
                   opinions
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Without
                   the
                   prince
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   may
                   reforme
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   must
                   not
                   tarrie
                   for
                   the
                   magistrate
                   :
                   so
                   thought
                   Barrow
                   ,
                   Greenewood
                   n
                   ,
                   and
                   Wigginton
                   o
                   .
                   Hence
                   Hackets
                   ,
                   Coppingers
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   Arthingtons
                   insurrection
                   at
                   London
                   ,
                   an
                   .
                   1591.
                   
                
                 
                   Without
                   the
                   Prince
                   also
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   and
                   Burgesses
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   haue
                   power
                   of
                   themselues
                   to
                   reforme
                   the
                   abuses
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Hence
                   their
                   manifold
                   petitions
                   ,
                   Supplications
                   ,
                   politike
                   Assertions
                   exhibited
                   vnto
                   the
                   Parliament
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   .
                   In
                   one
                   of
                   which
                   their
                   supplications
                   ,
                   saith
                   one
                   (
                   speaking
                   vnto
                   the
                   parliament
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   You
                   must
                   enioine
                   euery
                   one
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   hand
                   in
                   this
                   worke
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   must
                   encourage
                   ,
                   and
                   countenance
                   the
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   forward
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   you
                   (
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   )
                   must
                   not
                   suffer
                   an
                   vncircumcised
                   mouth
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   a
                   slander
                   vpon
                   that
                   land
                   ,
                   &c.
                   sciz
                   .
                   vpon
                   their
                   discipline
                   .
                   This
                   hath
                   Penrie
                   p
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 king
                 by
                 his
                 authoritie
                 is
                 to
                 restraine
                 with
                 the
                 materiall
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 punnish
                 malefacters
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 ●hey
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   office
                   of
                   the
                   ciuill
                   magistrate
                   is
                   to
                   restraine
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   need
                   be
                   to
                   punnish
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   qualitie
                   of
                   their
                   offences
                   ,
                   the
                   disturbers
                   of
                   the
                   quiet
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Common-weale
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   occasion
                   shall
                   require
                   ,
                   sometime
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   armes
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   his
                   State
                   ,
                   bee
                   either
                   forraigne
                   ,
                   or
                   domesticall
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   gathered
                   together
                   ,
                   be
                   many
                   and
                   mighty
                   .
                   a
                   To
                   this
                   end
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   haue
                   both
                   men
                   ,
                   munition
                   ,
                   Subsidies
                   ,
                   b
                   and
                   Tributes
                   .
                   So
                   against
                   the
                   enimies
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   went
                   of
                   Israell
                   ,
                   and
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   the
                   valiant
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   noble
                   ,
                   and
                   puissant
                   Princes
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   sometimes
                   they
                   execute
                   their
                   wholesome
                   ,
                   and
                   penall
                   Statuts
                   vpon
                   the
                   goods
                   ,
                   cartell
                   ,
                   Lands
                   ,
                   and
                   Bodies
                   of
                   their
                   disorderly
                   ,
                   and
                   rebellious
                   subiects
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   King
                   is
                   the
                   minister
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   take
                   vengeance
                   on
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   him
                   that
                   doth
                   euill
                   .
                   Therefore
                   Princes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   doe
                   wickedly
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   doe
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   acknowledge
                   to
                   bee
                   true
                   b
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Contrarilie
                   heereunto
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Cresconians
                   were
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   Magistrates
                   were
                   to
                   punnish
                   no
                   malefactors
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   One
                   Rabanus
                   maintained
                   that
                   magistrates
                   were
                   not
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   humane
                   institution
                   for
                   the
                   hurt
                   of
                   men
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   haue
                   a
                   fancie
                   that
                   before
                   the
                   generall
                   Resurrection
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   magistrates
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   because
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   dreame
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   be
                   rooted
                   out
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   minde
                   are
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   d
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 no
                 iurisdiction
                 in
                 this
                 realme
                 of
                 England
                 (
                 nor
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 kings
                 dominions
                 )
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Bishope
                   of
                   Rome
                   did
                   hee
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ;
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   haruest
                   ;
                   diuide
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   aright
                   ;
                   minister
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   instituted
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   sincerely
                   ;
                   &
                   shew
                   by
                   his
                   life
                   &
                   conuersation
                   the
                   good
                   fruites
                   of
                   a
                   godly
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   doubtlesse
                   he
                   were
                   worthy
                   of
                   double
                   a
                   ,
                   yea
                   of
                   triple
                   honor
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   will
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   were
                   hee
                   neuer
                   so
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   religious
                   ,
                   warrant
                   him
                   any
                   Iurisdiction
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Diocesse
                   ,
                   especially
                   not
                   within
                   this
                   Reamle
                   ;
                   much
                   lesse
                   when
                   he
                   doth
                   perform
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   christian
                   ,
                   but
                   euery
                   part
                   of
                   an
                   antichristian
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   in
                   corrupting
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   with
                   errors
                   ,
                   and
                   cursed
                   opinions
                   ;
                   in
                   polluting
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   
                   Christ
                   by
                   superstitious
                   ceremonies
                   ;
                   in
                   persecuting
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Saints
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   sword
                   ;
                   in
                   making
                   marchandise
                   of
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   men
                   through
                   couetousnes
                   b
                   ;
                   in
                   playing
                   the
                   Lord
                   ouer
                   Gods
                   haeritage
                   c
                   ;
                   in
                   sitting
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   ,
                   shewing
                   himselfe
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   God
                   d
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   exalting
                   himselfe
                   against
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   is
                   worshipped
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   which
                   fruites
                   of
                   impieties
                   the
                   said
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   is
                   described
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   that
                   wicked
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   perdition
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   aduersarie
                   of
                   God
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   was
                   openly
                   proclaimed
                   Antichrist
                   by
                   a
                   Counsell
                   in
                   France
                   in
                   the
                   raigne
                   of
                   Hugh
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   tearmed
                   by
                   the
                   truly
                   ,
                   and
                   godly
                   learned
                   :
                   The
                   Basiliske
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   g
                   ;
                   neither
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Taile
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   iurisdiction
                   hath
                   bin
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   iustly
                   renounced
                   ,
                   and
                   bannished
                   out
                   of
                   England
                   by
                   manie
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   K.
                   Edward
                   the
                   1.3
                   .
                   and
                   6
                   ;
                   by
                   K
                   ▪
                   Richard
                   the
                   second
                   ;
                   by
                   K.
                   Henrie
                   the
                   4.6
                   ▪
                   and
                   8
                   ;
                   by
                   Q.
                   Elizabeth
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   our
                   most
                   Noble
                   K.
                   Iames.
                   
                
                 
                   His
                   pride
                   ,
                   and
                   intolerable
                   supremacie
                   ouer
                   all
                   Christian
                   people
                   is
                   renounced
                   ,
                   and
                   condemned
                   aswell
                   by
                   the
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   as
                   wrightings
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   purer
                   Churches
                   i
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   deseruedlie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Errors
                   and
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   with
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   forsooth
                   for
                   supremacie
                   ,
                   Abell
                   ;
                   for
                   gouering
                   the
                   Arke
                   ,
                   Noah
                   ;
                   for
                   patriarchship
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   ;
                   for
                   order
                   ,
                   Melchisedecke
                   ;
                   for
                   dignity
                   ,
                   Aaron
                   ;
                   for
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   Moses
                   ;
                   for
                   iustice
                   ,
                   Samuell
                   ;
                   for
                   zeale
                   ,
                   Helias
                   ;
                   for
                   humilitie
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ;
                   for
                   power
                   ,
                   Peter
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   vnction
                   ,
                   Christ
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   generall
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   the
                   common
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   :
                   the
                   high
                   Pastor
                   of
                   Gods
                   vniuersall
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   b
                   ,
                   for
                   title
                   ,
                   God
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   c
                   ,
                   for
                   power
                   ,
                   God.
                   For
                
                 
                   By
                   him
                   Kings
                   raigne
                   d
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   iudge
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   of
                   none
                   be
                   iudged
                   e
                   ,
                   hee
                   can
                   doe
                   what
                   him
                   list
                   aswell
                   as
                   God
                   ▪
                   
                   except
                   sinne
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   iurisdiction
                   is
                   vniuersall
                   ,
                   euen
                   ouer
                   the
                   whole
                   worlde
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Him
                   ,
                   vppon
                   paine
                   of
                   eternall
                   damnation
                   ,
                   all
                   Christians
                   are
                   to
                   obey
                   h
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   by
                   his
                   soueraigne
                   authoritie
                   both
                   all
                   Papistes
                   in
                   England
                   were
                   discharged
                   from
                   their
                   obedience
                   and
                   subiection
                   vnto
                   Q.
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Queene
                   disabled
                   to
                   gouerne
                   her
                   owne
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   dominions
                   i
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 Christian
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 hainous
                 ,
                 and
                 greeuous
                 offences
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   the
                   natures
                   of
                   men
                   be
                   diuers
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   sinnes
                   in
                   some
                   countries
                   more
                   abound
                   then
                   in
                   others
                   :
                   so
                   are
                   the
                   punnishments
                   to
                   bee
                   imposed
                   vppon
                   malefactors
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   quantitie
                   ,
                   and
                   qualitie
                   of
                   their
                   offences
                   ,
                   and
                   any
                   countrie
                   ,
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   may
                   punnish
                   offendors
                   ,
                   euen
                   with
                   death
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lawes
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   offence
                   doe
                   require
                   it
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   All
                   that
                   take
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   shall
                   perish
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Gouernors
                   bee
                   sent
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   punnishment
                   of
                   euill
                   doers
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   wise
                   King
                   scattereth
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   causeth
                   the
                   wheele
                   to
                   turne
                   ouer
                   them
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   magistrate
                   beareth
                   not
                   the
                   sword
                   for
                   nought
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   minister
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   take
                   vengeance
                   on
                   them
                   that
                   doe
                   euill
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   punishments
                   testifie
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   God
                   is
                   iust
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   haue
                   some
                   sinnes
                   more
                   seuerely
                   punnished
                   then
                   others
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   magistrates
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   and
                   vngodly
                   members
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   is
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   and
                   ●●th
                   care
                   both
                   of
                   his
                   seruan●s
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   
                   humane
                   societie
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   is
                   all
                   wise
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   haue
                   it
                   knowne
                   who
                   are
                   iust
                   ,
                   who
                   wicked
                   ;
                   who
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   prophane
                   ,
                   by
                   cherishing
                   ,
                   and
                   preseruing
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   punishing
                   ,
                   and
                   rooting
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Godly
                   ,
                   and
                   Christian
                   brethren
                   in
                   other
                   countries
                   approoue
                   this
                   doctrine
                   o
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   aduersaries
                   of
                   this
                   doctrine
                   be
                   diuers
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   Some
                   are
                   of
                   opinion
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   for
                   any
                   offence
                   should
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   .
                   Such
                   in
                   old
                   time
                   were
                   the
                   Manichies
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Donatistes
                   a
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   in
                   our
                   daies
                   be
                   the
                   Anabaptistes
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   some
                   doe
                   thinke
                   that
                   howsoeuer
                   for
                   other
                   offences
                   against
                   the
                   second
                   Table
                   malefactors
                   may
                   bee
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   :
                   yet
                   for
                   haereticall
                   ,
                   and
                   erroneous
                   opinions
                   in
                   points
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   none
                   are
                   so
                   to
                   suffer
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   minde
                   are
                   the
                   Familistes
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   They
                   hold
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   should
                   bee
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   for
                   his
                   opinions
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   blame
                   M.
                   Cramner
                   ,
                   and
                   Ridley
                   for
                   burning
                   Ioane
                   of
                   Kent
                   ,
                   for
                   an
                   haereticke
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   christianlike
                   that
                   one
                   man
                   should
                   persecute
                   another
                   for
                   any
                   cause
                   touching
                   conscience
                   e
                   .
                   Is
                   not
                   that
                   punnishmen●
                   sufficient
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   one
                   Christian
                   must
                   vexe
                   ,
                   torment
                   ,
                   belie
                   ,
                   and
                   persecute
                   another
                   f
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 Christian
                 men
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 to
                 weare
                 weapons
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 in
                 warres
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   (
                   saith
                   K.
                   Salomon
                   )
                   a
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   warre
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   
                   peace
                   a
                   :
                   and
                   Princes
                   are
                   by
                   warre
                   and
                   weapons
                   ,
                   to
                   represse
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   enemies
                   ,
                   whether
                   forraigne
                   ,
                   or
                   intestine
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   authoritie
                   placed
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   quiet
                   ,
                   and
                   harmlesse
                   subiects
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   to
                   remoue
                   the
                   violence
                   of
                   oppressors
                   ,
                   and
                   enemies
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   bee
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   causes
                   haue
                   they
                   Horses
                   ,
                   prepared
                   for
                   the
                   battell
                   b
                   ;
                   Tributes
                   paide
                   them
                   aswell
                   of
                   Christians
                   c
                   ,
                   as
                   others
                   ;
                   and
                   Subiects
                   to
                   serue
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   warres
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   nature
                   soeuer
                   .
                
                 
                   Cornelius
                   being
                   a
                   Christian
                   d
                   was
                   not
                   forbidden
                   to
                   play
                   the
                   Centurion
                   ,
                   or
                   bidden
                   to
                   forsake
                   his
                   profession
                   ;
                   nor
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   that
                   came
                   vnto
                   Iohns
                   baptisme
                   willed
                   to
                   leaue
                   the
                   warres
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   offer
                   no
                   violence
                   vnto
                   any
                   man
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   truth
                   is
                   graunted
                   by
                   the
                   Churches
                   f
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   are
                   against
                   this
                   assertion
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   Ludouicus
                   Viues
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   denie
                   it
                   altogether
                   as
                   vntrue
                   .
                   So
                   did
                   in
                   ancient
                   time
                   the
                   Manichies
                   ,
                   whose
                   doctrine
                   was
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   might
                   goe
                   to
                   warre
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   Lactantius
                   thought
                   it
                   altogether
                   vnlawfull
                   for
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   warre
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   bring
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   a
                   violent
                   death
                   ,
                   though
                   by
                   law
                   he
                   were
                   adiudged
                   to
                   die
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   these
                   daies
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   thinke
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   thing
                   most
                   exetrable
                   for
                   Christians
                   to
                   take
                   weapons
                   or
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   warre
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Familio
                   of
                   Loue
                   also
                   doe
                   so
                   condemne
                   all
                   warres
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   time
                   was
                   when
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   beare
                   ,
                   or
                   weare
                   a
                   weapō
                   e
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   write
                   first
                   of
                   themselues
                   how
                   all
                   their
                   nature
                   is
                   Loue
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   people
                   peaceable
                   ,
                   concordable
                   ,
                   amiable
                   ,
                   louing
                   ,
                   and
                   liuing
                   peaceably
                   g
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   other
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   besides
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   wage
                   warre
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   destroy
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   ends
                   they
                   haue
                   diuers
                   sorts
                   of
                   swords
                   ,
                   Halberds
                   ,
                   spears
                   ,
                   bowes
                   and
                   arrowes
                   ,
                   Gunnes
                   ,
                   pellets
                   ,
                   and
                   Gunpowder
                   ,
                   armour
                   ,
                   Harnes
                   ,
                   and
                   Gorgets
                   h
                   ,
                   none
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Familists
                   doe
                   vse
                   or
                   allowe
                   of
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             38.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             Christian
             mens
             goods
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             common
             .
          
           
             The
             riches
             ,
             and
             goodnes
             of
             Christians
             1
             are
             not
             common
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             right
             ,
             title
             ,
             and
             possession
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             certaine
             Anabaptists
             doe
             falsely
             boast
             .
             Notwithstanding
             2
             euery
             man
             ought
             of
             such
             things
             as
             he
             possesseth
             ,
             liberally
             to
             giue
             almes
             to
             the
             poore
             according
             to
             his
             abilitie
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1
               ,
               The
               riches
               ,
               and
               goods
               ,
               of
               Christians
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               right
               ,
               title
               ,
               and
               possession
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               are
               not
               common
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Euery
               man
               is
               to
               giue
               liberall
               almes
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               he
               possesseth
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               abilitie
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 The
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 goods
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 title
                 ,
                 and
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 common
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   AGainst
                   communitie
                   of
                   goods
                   ,
                   and
                   riches
                   ,
                   be
                   all
                   those
                   places
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   infinite
                   )
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   either
                   condemne
                   the
                   vnlawfull
                   getting
                   ,
                   keeping
                   ,
                   or
                   desiring
                   of
                   riches
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   Couetousnesse
                   a
                   ,
                   Theeuerie
                   b
                   ,
                   Extortion
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   wicked
                   meanes
                   many
                   doe
                   attaine
                   ;
                   or
                   doe
                   commend
                   ,
                   Liberalitie
                   d
                   ,
                   Frugalitie
                   e
                   ,
                   free
                   and
                   freindly
                   Lending
                   f
                   honest
                   labour
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   lawfull
                   vocations
                   to
                   liue
                   ,
                   and
                   thriue
                   by
                   h
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   doe
                   shewe
                   ,
                   that
                   Christians
                   are
                   to
                   haue
                   goods
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   riches
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   common
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   iudgement
                   be
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   i
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   another
                   mind
                   were
                   the
                   Esseis
                   a
                   ,
                   the
                   Manichies
                   b
                   ,
                   the
                   Pelagiās
                   c
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostolikes
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                   Fratricellians
                   e
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   f
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   g
                   .
                
                 
                   Amōg
                   the
                   Famists
                   (
                   saith
                   H.N.
                   )
                   none
                   claimeth
                   any
                   thing
                   proper
                   to
                   himselfe
                   for
                   to
                   possesse
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   any
                   owednes
                   ,
                   or
                   priuatenesse
                   .
                   For
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   &c.
                   can
                   desire
                   to
                   appropriate
                   ,
                   or
                   challenge
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   either
                   yet
                   to
                   make
                   any
                   priuate
                   vse
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   ward
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   there
                   ,
                   is
                   Free
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   also
                   left
                   free
                   in
                   his
                   vpright
                   forme
                   h
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Euery
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 giue
                 liberall
                 Almes
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 possesseth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 abilitie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Vnto
                   liberality
                   towards
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   ability
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   prouoked
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   the
                   commandements
                   ,
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   seruants
                   the
                   Prophets
                   a
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Apostles
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   sweete
                   promises
                   of
                   ample
                   blessings
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   By
                   threatnings
                   of
                   punishments
                   to
                   the
                   couetous
                   ,
                   and
                   stonie
                   hearted
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   By
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   men
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   the
                   Churches
                   g
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   strange
                   mindes
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   impious
                   are
                
                 
                   First
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   haue
                   no
                   man
                   either
                   to
                   giue
                   ,
                   or
                   receiue
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   their
                   opinion
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   common
                   (
                   as
                   afore
                   also
                   hath
                   bin
                   said
                   )
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   among
                   them
                   be
                   either
                   poore
                   to
                   receiue
                   or
                   wealthie
                   to
                   minister
                   any
                   almes
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   the
                   hypocriticall
                   Sectaries
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   bountiful
                   onely
                   to
                   those
                   which
                   side
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Such
                   were
                   first
                   the
                   publicans
                   in
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   his
                   daies
                   b
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   them
                   the
                   Manichies
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   minister
                   neither
                   bread
                   ,
                   nor
                   water
                   vnto
                   any
                   hungry
                   ,
                   and
                   pyning
                   beggar
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   he
                   were
                   a
                   Manichean
                   c
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   such
                   are
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   ;
                   who
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   giue
                   almes
                   but
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   sect
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   they
                   giue
                   the
                   fame
                   to
                   the
                   deuill
                   d
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             39.
             
             Article
             .
             Of
             a
             Christian
             mans
             oath
             .
          
           
             As
             wee
             confesse
             that
             1
             vaine
             ,
             and
             rash
             swearing
             is
             forbidden
             
             Christian
             men
             ,
             by
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Iames
             his
             Apostle
             :
             So
             wee
             iudge
             that
             2
             Christian
             religion
             doth
             not
             prohibite
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             man
             may
             sweare
             ,
             when
             the
             magistrate
             requireth
             ,
             in
             a
             cause
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             charitie
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             according
             to
             the
             Prophets
             teaching
             ,
             iniustice
             ,
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Wee
               may
               not
               sweare
               vainely
               ,
               and
               rashly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               lawfull
               oath
               may
               be
               giuen
               ,
               and
               taken
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               in
               iustice
               ,
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               truth
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 sweare
                 vainely
                 ,
                 and
                 rashly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   better
                   to
                   auoid
                   vaine
                   ,
                   and
                   rash
                   oathes
                   ,
                   and
                   swearing
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   haue
                   in
                   remembrance
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   said
                   by
                   our
                   S.
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Apostle
                   Iames.
                   
                
                 
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   saith
                   ,
                   sweare
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   neither
                   by
                   heauen
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   nor
                   by
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   footestoole
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   cittie
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   King
                   ;
                   nor
                   by
                   thine
                   head
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   make
                   one
                   haire
                   ,
                   white
                   or
                   black
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   your
                   communication
                   be
                   ,
                   yea
                   yea
                   ,
                   nay
                   nay
                   a
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   the
                   apostle
                   S.
                   Iames
                   ,
                   Before
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   my
                   brethren
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   sweare
                   not
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   the
                   heauen
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   oath
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   your
                   yea
                   be
                   yea
                   and
                   your
                   Nay
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   least
                   yee
                   fall
                   into
                   condemnation
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   Churches
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   in
                   their
                   publike
                   writings
                   ,
                   condemne
                   vaine
                   ,
                   rash
                   ,
                   and
                   idle
                   othes
                   c
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   adversaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   declareth
                   many
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   impious
                   ,
                   as
                
                 
                   The
                   Wantons
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   couetous
                   worldlings
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   gaine
                   ,
                   and
                   profit
                   ,
                   blush
                   not
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   by
                   idle
                   ,
                   rash
                   ,
                   and
                   vsuall
                   oathes
                   .
                   Next
                   the
                   Basilidians
                   a
                   ,
                   Helchisaites
                   b
                   ,
                   Priscillianites
                   c
                   ,
                   and
                   Familie
                   of
                   Loue
                   d
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   ease
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   auoid
                   troubles
                   ,
                   and
                   persecution
                   dread
                   not
                   to
                   sweare
                   ,
                   and
                   forsweare
                   themselues
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   papists
                   ;
                   whose
                   common
                   guise
                   is
                   to
                   sweare
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   Saints
                   ,
                   or
                   Idols
                   or
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   creatures
                   together
                   e
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   the
                   Puritanes
                   who
                   vse
                   to
                   sweare
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   yet
                   ,
                   as
                   wickedly
                   vsing
                   horrible
                   imprecations
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   renounce
                   God
                   ,
                   God
                   damne
                   me
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   Hackets
                   manner
                   was
                   ,
                   God
                   confound
                   mee
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   Banisterians
                   who
                   deeme
                   it
                   hypocrisie
                   for
                   one
                   Christian
                   to
                   reprooue
                   another
                   for
                   commō
                   ,
                   and
                   rash
                   swearing
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   but
                   Trifles
                   in
                   their
                   opinions
                   g
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 .
                 A
                 lawfull
                 Oath
                 may
                 be
                 giuen
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 iustice
                 ,
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   truth
                   of
                   this
                   doctrine
                   appeareth
                   plentifully
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   there
                   bee
                   both
                   commaundements
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   ;
                   and
                   formes
                   prescribed
                   howe
                   we
                   shall
                   sweare
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   :
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   feare
                   the
                   L.
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   serue
                   him
                   ;
                   And
                   shalt
                   sweare
                   by
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   saith
                   Moses
                   a
                   ;
                   Againe
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   sweare
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   liueth
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   cleaue
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   sweare
                   by
                   his
                   Name
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   touching
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   sweare
                   may
                   we
                   not
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   Baal
                   c
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   strange
                   Gods
                   d
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Melchom
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   by
                   Idols
                   e
                   )
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   creatures
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   our
                   Oathes
                   must
                   bee
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   g
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   liueth
                   h
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   iudgment
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   righteousnes
                   i
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   magistrate
                   calleth
                   vs
                   therevnto
                   k
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   Churches
                   ioyne
                   with
                   vs
                   in
                   this
                   assertion
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   testifie
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   their
                   publique
                   wrightings
                   l
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   errors
                   ,
                   and
                   aduersaries
                   vnto
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   bee
                   the
                   aduersaries
                   one
                   way
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   crossing
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Some
                   condemne
                   all
                   swearing
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   Esseis
                   ,
                   who
                   deeme
                   all
                   swearing
                   as
                   bad
                   as
                   forswearing
                   a
                   ;
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   Anabaptistes
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   sweare
                   ,
                   albeit
                   thereby
                   both
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   bee
                   much
                   promoted
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ▪
                   or
                   Common-weale
                   ,
                   furthered
                   b
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Others
                   condemne
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   Oathes
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   sweare
                   ,
                   though
                   vrged
                   by
                   the
                   magistrate
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   themselues
                   thinke
                   good
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Papistes
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   ought
                   to
                   take
                   an
                   Oath
                   to
                   accuse
                   a
                   Catholicke
                   (
                   a
                   Papist
                   )
                   for
                   his
                   religion
                   c
                   ;
                   &
                   such
                   as
                   by
                   Oathes
                   accuse
                   Catholickes
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   Papists
                   )
                   are
                   damned
                   d
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   the
                   Puritans
                   ,
                   oftentimes
                   either
                   will
                   take
                   none
                   oath
                   at
                   all
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   ministred
                   vnto
                   them
                   by
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   may
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   molestation
                   of
                   their
                   Brethren
                   e
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   sweare
                   (
                   finding
                   their
                   testimonie
                   will
                   bee
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   their
                   cause
                   )
                   they
                   wil
                   not
                   deliuer
                   their
                   mindes
                   after
                   they
                   be
                   sworne
                   f
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Others
                   ,
                   hauing
                   taken
                   the
                   Oath
                   doe
                   fowlie
                   abuse
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Knights
                   of
                   the
                   post
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   Turkish
                   Seiti
                   ,
                   &
                   Chagi
                   g
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   a
                   Ducket
                   will
                   take
                   a
                   thousand
                   false
                   Oathes
                   afore
                   the
                   magistrate
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   swearing
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   little
                   better
                   then
                   forswearing
                   )
                   doe
                   
                     vti
                     scientia
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   cunning
                   ,
                   and
                   equiuocations
                   h
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   doe
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   conscionablie
                   ,
                   and
                   religiouslie
                   keepe
                   not
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                   such
                   are
                   the
                   forenamed
                   Papistes
                   .
                   For
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   An
                   Oath
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   furtherance
                   of
                   false
                   religion
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   take
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   all
                   Protestantes
                   to
                   be
                   i
                   )
                   bindeth
                   not
                   k
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   Faith
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   kept
                   with
                   Haeritickes
                   l
                   .
                   Which
                   assertion
                   little
                   differeth
                   from
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   some
                   Puritanes
                   ,
                   who
                   teach
                   ▪
                   that
                   promise
                   (
                   or
                   Faith
                   )
                   is
                   not
                   
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   ,
                   when
                   (
                   as
                   perhaps
                   by
                   the
                   not
                   erecting
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   in
                   euerie
                   parish
                   )
                   Gods
                   honor
                   ,
                   and
                   preaching
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   hindered
                   m
                   .
                
                 
                   Subiects
                   be
                   discharged
                   from
                   their
                   Oath
                   of
                   allegeance
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   gather
                   forces
                   against
                   their
                   leige
                   Soueraigne
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   eterprise
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   hurt
                   of
                   his
                   Realme
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   (
                   the
                   Romish
                   )
                   religion
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   Sorbonistes
                   in
                   a
                   certaine
                   conventicle
                   of
                   theirs
                   at
                   Paris
                   n
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   magistrates
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   Subiects
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   vnder
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   conclusion
                   of
                   certaine
                   Scottish
                   ministers
                   in
                   a
                   priuate
                   Conventicle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   o
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Seditiosi
                     non
                     sunt
                     qui
                     resistunt
                     principibus
                     ,
                     politicum
                     ,
                     aut
                     ecclesiasticū
                     statū
                     perturbantibus
                     .
                     Nā
                     qui
                     resistit
                     Principi
                     seditioso
                     ,
                     seditiosus
                     non
                     est
                     ,
                     sed
                     seditionem
                     tollit
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   a
                   Frenchman
                   p
                   :
                   yea
                   (
                   saith
                   an
                   Englishman
                   ,
                   whose
                   workes
                   by
                   T.
                   C.
                   are
                   highly
                   approoued
                   ,
                   and
                   commended
                   ,
                   
                     Hunc
                     tollant
                     uel
                     pacifice
                     ,
                     vel
                     cum
                     bello
                     ,
                     qui
                     ea
                     potestate
                     donati
                     sunt
                     ,
                     vt
                     regni
                     Ephori
                     ,
                     vel
                     omnium
                     ordinum
                     conuentus
                     publicus
                  
                   q
                   :
                   Subiects
                   may
                   not
                   respect
                   their
                   oathes
                   made
                   vnto
                   such
                   Princes
                   ,
                   which
                   trouble
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   Common-weale
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   Princes
                   be
                   (
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   bad
                   )
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   Women
                   (
                   say
                   some
                   )
                   ,
                   oathes
                   of
                   allegeance
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   .
                   Their
                   words
                   be
                   these
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   (
                   aswell
                   the
                   States
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   )
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   remooue
                   from
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   that
                   monster
                   in
                   nature
                   :
                   so
                   call
                   I
                   woman
                   in
                   the
                   habit
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   yea
                   a
                   woman
                   against
                   nature
                   raigning
                   aboue
                   man.
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   presume
                   to
                   defend
                   that
                   impietie
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   feare
                   ,
                   first
                   to
                   prononce
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   after
                   to
                   execute
                   against
                   thē
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   against
                   women
                   gouernours
                   )
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   be
                   afraid
                   to
                   violate
                   the
                   oath
                   of
                   obedience
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   made
                   to
                   such
                   monsters
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   most
                   assuredly
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   their
                   oathes
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   was
                   sinne
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   obstinate
                   purpose
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   nothing
                   but
                   plaine
                   rebellion
                   against
                   God
                   r
                   .
                
                 
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   whereas
                   euery
                   minister
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   at
                   his
                   ordination
                   doth
                   sweare
                   to
                   obey
                   his
                   Diocesan
                   in
                   
                   all
                   lawfull
                   matters
                   ,
                   certaine
                   Gentlemen
                   of
                   the
                   Puritane
                   faction
                   ,
                   write
                   thus
                   vnto
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   printed
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   viz.
                   The
                   Canon
                   law
                   is
                   vtterly
                   void
                   within
                   the
                   realme
                   ;
                   and
                   therfore
                   your
                   Oath
                   of
                   Canonicall
                   obedience
                   is
                   of
                   no
                   force
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   your
                   Canonicall
                   admonitions
                   not
                   worth
                   a
                   rush
                   s
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       D.
                       Hilar.
                       contra
                       Constantium
                       August
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Non
                       recipit
                       mendacium
                       veritas
                       ,
                       nec
                       patitur
                       religio
                       impietatem
                       .
                    
                     The
                     truth
                     admits
                     no
                     lie
                     ;
                     neither
                     can
                     religion
                     abide
                     impietie
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     1.
                     v.
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vnto
                     the
                     king
                     everlasting
                     ,
                     immortall
                     ,
                     inuisible
                     ,
                     vnto
                     God
                     onely
                     wise
                     (
                     be
                     )
                     honour
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     )
                     glory
                     for
                     euer
                     ,
                     and
                     euer
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Printer
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           Gentle
           Reader
           many
           faults
           escaped
           the
           Author
           being
           absent
           ,
           and
           the
           coppie
           somewhat
           darke
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           please
           thee
           to
           correct
           take
           this
           direction
           .
           The
           former
           number
           sheweth
           the
           page
           :
           the
           latter
           the
           line
           .
           m.
           the
           margen
           .
           d.
           dele
           .
           certaine
           figures
           are
           twice
           printed
           and
           so
           both
           in
           the
           table
           and
           here
           twice
           quoted
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           2.
           lin
           .
           30.
           who
           flatly
           .
           3.5
           .
           the
           inhabitants
           .
           8.
           liniaments
           .
           23.
           horae
           b.
           4.36
           .
           Saturninus
           ,
           Menander
           ,
           Cerin
           .
           6.28
           .
           Eunome
           us
           29.
           
           Tretheites
           .
           7.2
           .
           These
           did
           .
           6.
           
           Seruetus
           .
           19.
           
           Priscilianists
           .
           9.4
           .
           d.
           the.
           10.32
           .
           Harmon
           .
           11.20
           .
           Valētiniās
           p
           ,
           16.11
           ,
           As
           man
           ;
           and.
           20.4
           .
           d
           were
           .
           13.
           
           Him
           God.
           22.8
           .
           tures
           teach
           .
           23.9
           .
           assumed
           .
           29.14
           .
           precepts
           ,
           offendeth
           no
           lesse
           then
           if
           he
           contemned
           Gods
           expresse
           commandements
           
           k.
           And.
           22.
           adversaries
           .
           30.24
           .
           Castellio
           .
           31.6
           .
           Barcobas
           &
           Barcolf
           .
           24.
           all
           the.
           34.16
           .
           Bethlehem
           35.16
           .
           the
           redde
           sea
           .
           37.12
           .
           sacrifices
           .
           39.10
           .
           Antinomies
           .
           6.
           d.
           0.40.11
           .
           d.
           in
           .
           17.
           for
           his
           .
           46.1
           .
           m.
           Carranza
           47.15
           .
           may
           doe
           .
           48.22
           .
           naturall
           .
           49.22
           .
           d
           and
           the
           mind
           .
           23.
           the
           body
           .
           29.
           reveale
           .
           52.10
           .
           or
           Loues
           .
           53.1
           .
           m.
           Horae
           .
           8.
           scandere
           .
           9.
           for
           thee
           .
           54.17
           .
           the
           profit
           .
           55.3
           .
           as
           the.
           8.
           
           Villauincentio
           .
           22.
           destitute
           .
           53.33
           .
           &
           violating
           .
           35.
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           papists
           .
           58.19
           they
           doe
           .
           61.7
           .
           as
           not
           .
           65.10
           .
           and
           fall
           .
           66.20
           .
           Hieracites
           67.15
           .
           d.
           by
           .
           68.25
           .
           yee
           .
           33.
           vp
           .
           35.
           
           Onesimus
           .
           69.5
           .
           d.
           as
           .
           14.
           d.
           most
           .
           71.12
           .
           d.
           his
           .
           72.24
           .
           Hieracites
           .
           73.24
           .
           whom
           hee
           .
           74.24
           .
           Catabaptists
           .
           25.
           misery
           .
           32.
           
           Bolseck
           .
           77.36
           .
           Antinomies
           .
           m.
           execut
           .
           of
           iust
           .
           79.7
           .
           Hieracites
           .
           80
           5.
           can
           away
           .
           81.12
           .
           or
           which
           are
           .
           84.3
           .
           be
           held
           .
           4.
           
           The
           obs
           .
           85.5
           .
           they
           revolted
           .
           19.
           
           Desider
           .
           Burdegal
           .
           9217.
           
           Viguerius
           .
           m.
           Theol.
           95.18
           .
           because
           96.21
           .
           d.
           a
           97.30
           .
           Pius
           5.100.31
           .
           they
           .
           103.11
           .
           embrace
           .
           104.6
           interpretation
           .
           14.
           
           Villauincence
           .
           21
           examinent
           ,
           vt
           .
           27.
           fetcht
           .
           m.
           Hervaeus
           .
           106
           m.
           next
           .
           im
           .
           13.
           
           Festivalls
           16.
           in
           the
           107.29
           .
           the
           odde
           .
           108.3
           .
           Cusan
           .
           16.
           
           Heare
           .
           18
           d.
           the
           22.
           d.
           the.
           110.34
           .
           disciplin●
           111.5
           .
           Iobelaea
           of
           the
           Sci.
           35.
           
           Cyrillus
           .
           112.8
           .
           to
           summon
           .
           23.
           
           Turon
           .
           114.24
           Selneccerus
           .
           115.17
           .
           Paphnutius
           .
           27.
           d.
           
           h.
           31.
           erre
           .
           a
           m.
           ●
           Test.
           117.19
           .
           Epicurus
           126.
           m.
           35.
           vix
           .
           130.17
           .
           we
           may
           131.25
           .
           3
           or
           26.
           ●
           before
           .
           ibid.
           be
           6
           chosen
           .
           27.
           work
           .
           5
           132.21
           .
           d.
           the.
           136.26
           .
           but
           that
           .
           41.
           m.
           Towres
           .
           141.30
           .
           But
           there
           .
           144.12
           .
           Christians
           from
           the.
           31.
           in
           any
           .
           145.9
           .
           Saravia
           .
           11.
           appertaine
           .
           147.12
           .
           Sacrament
           )
           ;
           149.8
           .
           Eutychites
           .
           14.
           
           Sacraments
           .
           30.
           d.
           of
           .
           154.10
           .
           d.
           be
           .
           12.
           
           Exorcists
           29.
           the
           Cardinall
           .
           155.19
           .
           Acolyte
           .
           20.
           not
           alwaies
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           30.
           as
           a.
           158.31
           .
           great
           .
           159.4
           .
           Alva
           .
           8.
           abused
           by
           .
           15.
           guise
           is
           .
           162.7
           .
           are
           but
           20.
           
           Hēriciās
           166.13
           .
           Not
           Manicheans
           .
           167.8
           .
           d.
           they
           .
           26.
           
           Iouinians
           .
           169.21
           .
           a
           sect
           a.
           29.
           d.
           the
           34.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           se
           sub
           ii
           .
           38
           .
           nowe
           .
           172.8
           .
           the
           Lords
           supper
           is
           a
           sacrament
           .
           173.
           m.
           5.
           communion
           19.
           sacrilegious
           .
           21.
           
           Antwerp
           .
           an
           .
           17428.
           whole
           christ
           is
           .
           176.
           m.
           14.
           vt
           substan
           .
           23.
           nil
           est
           .
           177.3
           .
           &
           therefore
           .
           17.
           at
           .
           Masse
           .
           or
           borne
           about
           to
           the
           sicke
           ,
           he
           shall
           kneele
           downe
           deuoutly
           &
           say
           his
           pater
           noster
           or
           178.3
           .
           in
           the.
           12.
           signe
           179.14
           .
           doctrine
           .
           180.6
           .
           hath
           so
           20.
           the
           Artotarites
           23.
           
           Eucratites
           .
           183.8
           .
           d.
           and
           no
           woman
           9.
           and
           came
           185.4
           .
           religion
           187.9
           .
           vncontinent
           
           life
           188.30
           .
           alliteration
           189.3
           .
           which
           error
           .
           4.
           
           Ochinites
           191.21
           .
           ve●mine
           when
           they
           haue
           annoyed
           .
           195.
           m.
           23.
           
           Sab.
           do
           .
           196.9
           .
           d.
           by
           .
           197.17
           .
           Rhene
           ,
           Frankeland
           ,
           and
           S●e●uland
           ▪
           36.
           〈…〉
           ▪
           doest
           it
           .
           191.24
           .
           the
           well
           .
           192.3
           .
           d.
           both
           .
           194.24
           .
           vt
           plurimis
           .
           25.
           
           Smeton
           .
           199.22
           .
           consecration
           .
           26.
           d.
           l.
           202.16
           .
           of
           the.
           204.15
           .
           d.
           there
           .
           208.16
           .
           Monet●rius
           .
           211.13
           .
           Hugh
           .
           Capet
           .
           215.4
           .
           &
           goods
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A10958-e110
           
             
               Archb.
               Cranmer
            
             .
          
           
             Vnitie
             of
             doctrine
             in
             all
             Churches
             reformed
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Ab
               initio
               reformationis
               ardebant
               amore
               veritatis
               omnes
               Poli●ici
               ecclesiastic●
               ,
               plebei
               .
               Jezler
               .
               de
               diutur
               .
               belli
               Euchar.
               p.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             Vnitie
             of
             doctrine
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Eng.
             in
             K.
             Ed.
             6.
             his
             daies
             .
          
           
             An.
             1552.
             
          
           
             
               K.
               Edward
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               q.
               Mary
            
          
           
             The
             pr●iers
             of
             the
             persecuted
             Saints
             for
             the
             reducing
             of
             true
             religion
             into
             the
             realm
             .
          
           
             
               F.
               Latimer
            
          
           
             
               B.
               Parkhurst
            
             ,
          
           
             
               Q.
               Elizab.
            
             
          
           
             True
             doctrine
             restored
             .
             an
             .
             1558.
             and
             an
             vniformitie
             of
             the
             same
             established
             ,
             and
             publshed
             ,
             an
             .
             1562.
             
          
           
             An.
             1562.
             
          
           
             
               Arch.
               Parker
            
             .
          
           
             Subscription
             required
             vnto
             the
             Booke
             of
             Art.
             an
             .
             1571.
             
             An.
             1572.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Bartholomaeus
               flet
               quia
               gallicus
               occu●hat
               a●las
               .
            
          
           
             Vnitie
             of
             doctrine
             still
             cōtinued
             .
          
           
             
               Archbish.
               Grindall
            
             .
          
           
             The
             f●ctious
             encrease
             ,
             and
             growe
             confident
             .
          
           
             Vnity
             of
             doctrine
             stil
             holdeth
             among
             vs.
             
          
           
             An.
             1583.
             
          
           
             
               Arch.
               VVhitegift
            
          
           
             Subscription
             the
             second
             time
             called
             for
             .
          
           
             An.
             1584.
             
          
           
             How
             basely
             the
             Brethren
             conceiue
             of
             the
             doctrine
             by
             the
             Bishops
             agreed
             vpon
             ,
             and
             established
             by
             the
             prince
             .
          
           
             
               The
               vncoath
               doctrine
               of
               the
               factious
               Brethren
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             Subscription
             vrged
             .
             an
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             The
             Brethrēs
             diuine
             conceipts
             of
             their
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             The
             Br.
             renue
             and
             continue
             their
             base
             cōceits
             of
             the
             publike
             Art.
             of
             in
             our
             religiō
             ,
             comparison
             of
             their
             new
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             An.
             1588.
             
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             opposeth
             her
             authoritie
             against
             the
             Br.
             their
             bookes
             ,
             and
             writings
             .
          
           
             Most
             learned
             &
             worthy
             men
             set
             themselues
             against
             the
             Br.
             and
             the
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             .
          
           
             A
             Stratagem
             of
             the
             Br.
             
          
           
             An.
             1595.
             
          
           
             Certaine
             fruites
             ,
             and
             effects
             of
             the
             Sab.
             doctrine
             published
             by
             consent
             of
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Sa●
             .
             doctrine
             broached
             by
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             The
             Br.
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             called
             in
             by
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             any
             more
             to
             be
             printed
             .
          
           
             An.
             1599.
             1600.
             
          
           
             Purity
             of
             doctrine
             all
             Q.
             Eliz.
             raigne
             maintained
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             An.
             1602.
             
          
           
             
               K.
               Iames.
            
             
          
           
             An.
             1603.
             
          
           
             K.
             Iames
             abused
             and
             troubled
             with
             false
             informations
             ,
             and
             petions
             of
             the
             Br.
             
          
           
             K.
             Iames
             patronizeth
             the
             doctrine
             &
             religion
             countenaunced
             by
             Q.
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             Dominini
             Incarna●i
             .
             an
             .
             1604.
             
          
           
             Subscription
             the
             third
             time
             vrged
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             subscription
             called
             for
             .
          
           
             a
             Can.
             2.127
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             setled
             ,
             and
             cōst●nt
             in
             her
             Religion
             .
          
           
             An.
             1605.
             
          
           
             The
             Brethren
             no
             changlings
             
          
           
             VVhy
             the
             Br.
             will
             subscribe
             vnto
             some
             ,
             but
             not
             vnto
             all
             the
             Articles
             .
          
           
             A
             late
             deuise
             of
             the
             Br.
             to
             shunne
             subscribtion
             .
          
           
             The
             purpose
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             continue
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Neither
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             purpose
             of
             our
             Church
             altered
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10958-e3360
           
             a
             Thou
             shalt
             haue
             none
             other
             Gods
             before
             me
             .
             Ex.
             20.3
             .
             the
             lord
             our
             God
             is
             Lord
             onely
             .
             Deut.
             6.4
             .
             Who
             is
             God
             beside
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Psal.
             18.31
             .
             Hath
             not
             one
             God
             made
             vs
             ?
             Mal.
             2
             10.
             
             There
             is
             none
             other
             God
             but
             one
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.4
             .
          
           
             b
             Mine
             heart
             and
             my
             flesh
             reioyce
             in
             the
             liuing
             God.
             Psal.
             84.2
             .
             Ye
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             liuing
             God.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             c
             For
             a
             long
             season
             Israel
             hath
             bin
             without
             the
             true
             God.
             2
             Chron.
             15.3
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             euerlasting
             King.
             Ier.
             10.10
             .
             This
             is
             life
             eternall
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             thee
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             very
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ioh.
             17.3
             .
             Ye
             turned
             to
             God
             from
             idols
             ,
             to
             serue
             the
             liuing
             and
             true
             God.
             1.
             
             Thess.
             1
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             &c.
             thy
             yeares
             endure
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             ,
             &c.
             thy
             yeares
             shall
             not
             faile
             .
             Psal
             102.
             v.
             24
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             He
             is
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             and
             remaineth
             for
             euer
             .
             Dan.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             e
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             thou
             art
             exc●eding
             great
             ,
             thou
             art
             clothed
             with
             glorie
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             which
             couereth
             himselfe
             with
             light
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             104.
             v.
             1.
             &c.
             
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
             .
             Ioh.
             4.24
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             the
             spirit
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.17
             .
             He
             is
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             repent
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.29
             I
             will
             not
             execute
             the
             fiercenes
             of
             my
             wrath
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             returne
             to
             destroy
             Israel
             :
             for
             I
             am
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             man.
             Hos.
             11.9
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             sound
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             wings
             was
             heard
             into
             the
             vtter
             court
             ,
             as
             the
             v●ice
             of
             the
             Almightie
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             .
             Ezek.
             10.5
             .
             I
             will
             be
             a
             Father
             vnto
             you
             ,
             &c
             s●ith
             the
             Lord
             Almightie
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.18
             We
             giue
             thee
             thanks
             ,
             Lord
             God
             Almightie
             .
             Reuel
             .
             11.17
             
          
           
             g
             Great
             is
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             great
             is
             his
             power
             :
             his
             wisdome
             is
             infinite
             .
             Psal.
             147.5
             .
             To
             God
             onely
             wise
             ,
             be
             honour
             and
             glorie
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
             To
             God
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             onely
             wise
             be
             praise
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             for
             euer
             ,
             Amen
             .
             Rom.
             16.27
             .
          
           
             h
             Praise
             ye
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             for
             his
             mercie
             endureth
             for
             euer
             .
             Psal.
             106.1.107.1.108.1
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Art.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Confes.
             2.
             ar
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Deos
               esse
               dubitabat
               Protagoras
               ,
               nullos
               esse
               omnino
               Diagoras
               ,
               &
               Th●o●●rus
               Cyreniacus
               putauerunt
               .
               M.
               T.
               Ci●e
               .
               de
               Nat.
               Deor.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Protagoras
               Deos
               in
               dubium
               vocavit
               ,
               Diagoras
               exclusi●
               .
               Lactan.
               de
               fal
               .
               Rel.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             
               August
               .
               contra
               Manich.
               l.
            
             2
             c.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Clemen
               .
               Alex.
               str
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Valentinus
               trigintae
               Deorum
               praedicator
            
             ,
             saith
             Cyril
             ,
             catech
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             g
             Exod.
             32.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Gand.
               Merula
               demi●abil
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             56.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Piscem
               Syri
               venerantur
               .
               Cic.
               de
               Senect
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Merula
               de
               mirab
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             48.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Histor.
               of
               Bel.
            
             
          
           
             m
             Gods
             are
             come
             downe
             to
             vs
             in
             the
             likenes
             of
             mē
             ,
             and
             they
             called
             Barnab●s
             ,
             Iupiter
             ▪
             and
             Paul
             Mercurius
             ,
             &c.
             
             Then
             Iupiters
             priest
             ,
             &c.
             
             Act.
             14.11
             .
             &c.
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             the
             citie
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             is
             a
             worshipper
             of
             the
             great
             Goddesse
             Diana
             ?
             Act.
             19.35
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Voiage
               of
               the
               Holland
               .
               ships
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               Theodoret.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Tu
               es
               nostra
               fides
               ,
               &
               in
               te
               credimus
               :
            
             will
             the
             Persians
             s●y
             vnto
             the
             Soldan
             .
             
               P.
               Bizarus
               rerum
               Pe●
               sic
               .
               l.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Panormit
               .
               C.
               quanto
               Abbas
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Extruag
               .
               Joan.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Extrauag
               .
               de
               transl
               .
               epist.
               Quanto
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Alcar
               .
               Francisc.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Horum
               B.
               virginis
               Ma.
               secundum
               vsum
               Sarum
               .
               p.
            
             51.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Russe
               commonvveale
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             11.
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             124.8.134.3
             .
          
           
             c
             Coloss.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             e
             Creede
             Apost
             &
             Nicen.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
               of
               Frāce
               .
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Fland.
               ar
            
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             104.1
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             10.29
             ,
             30
             
          
           
             i
             Act.
             17.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             l
             Confess
             .
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Confess
               .
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             1.2
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Confess
               .
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Confess
               .
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             12.13
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               contr
               .
               Marc.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Iren.
               Epiph.
               Phila●●er
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Epip
               .
               August
               .
               cont
               .
               Man.
               c.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             d
             
               D.
               August
               .
               de
               side
               .
               contra
               Manich.
               c.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Concil
               .
               Brac.
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Display
               of
               the
               Fam.
               of
               Loue.
               H.
            
             8.
             b.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Qui
               creavit
               me
               sine
               me
               ,
               iam
               creatur
               mediante
               me
               .
               Stella
               cleric
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Socrat.
               hist.
               eccles
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Display
               of
               the
               Fam.
               H.
            
             5.
             b.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Dii
               magna
               curant
               ,
               parva
               negligunt
               .
               Cic.
               de
               nat
               .
               Deor.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
               In
               exposit
               .
               Symb.
            
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Father
             by
             the
             Sonne
             made
             the
             worlds
             .
             Heb.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             word
             was
             God.
             The
             same
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God.
             Ioh.
             1.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             beginning
             God
             created
             the
             heauen
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             mooued
             vpon
             the
             waters
             .
             Gen.
             1.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             33.6
             .
          
           
             e
             Math.
             3.16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Iohn
             5.3
             .
          
           
             i
             Creed
             Apo.
             Nic.
             Athan.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             art
             .
             6.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               August
               .
               art
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Gal.
               art
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Belg.
               art
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
             
               Suca●
               .
               art
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Socrat.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Theod.
               haeret
               .
               fab
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Lud.
               Carettus
               lib.
               diuinor
               .
               visor
               .
               ad
               Iudae
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Pol.
               of
               the
               Turk
               .
               emp.
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               strom
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Cl.
               Alex.
               str
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Philaster
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Zanch
               de
            
             3.
             
             
               El.
               par
            
             .
             i.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Calvin
               .
               epist.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Athanas.
               ad
               Epictet
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Concil
               .
               Bracar
               .
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             2.7
             .
             Acts
             13.33
             .
             Heb.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             c
             Iohn
             17.3
             .
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             f
             I
             beleeue
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             &c
             ,
             and
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             onely
             Son
             our
             Lord.
             
               Symb.
               Apost
            
             .
             The
             godhead
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             all
             one
             :
             the
             glorie
             equall
             ,
             the
             maiestie
             coeternall
             .
             Such
             as
             the
             Father
             is
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             Sonne
             .
             The
             Father
             vncreate
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             vncreate
             .
             The
             Father
             incomprehensible
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             incomprehensible
             .
             The
             Father
             eternall
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             eternall
             .
             The
             Father
             is
             almightie
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             almightie
             ;
             the
             Father
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             is
             God
             ;
             the
             Father
             is
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             is
             Lord.
             
               Symbol
               .
               Athanas.
               I
            
             beleeue
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             almightie
             &c.
             and
             in
             one
             Lord
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             begotten
             of
             his
             Father
             before
             all
             worlds
             ,
             God
             of
             God
             ,
             light
             of
             light
             ,
             very
             God
             of
             very
             God
             ;
             begotten
             ,
             not
             made
             ;
             beeing
             of
             one
             substance
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             
               Symbol
               .
               Nicen.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Confess
               .
               Helvet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             11.2
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
             
               Bohem.
               cap.
            
             4.6
             .
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             10.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             
               Suevica
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Theod.
               haeret
               .
               fab
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Irenaeus
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Euseb.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Basil.
               l.
            
             5.
             
               contra
               Eunom
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Concil
               .
               Bracar
               .
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Liberatus
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Theodoret.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               haeret
               .
               fab
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Gregor
               .
               epist.
            
             22.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Zuing.
               lib.
               contra
               Catabap
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Beza
               ,
               epist.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Holnis
               .
               chron
            
             .
             12●99
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Hist.
               Dauidis
               Georg.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               Lud.
               Caret
               .
               l.
               divinor
               .
               visor
               .
               ad
               Judaeos
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               Policie
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Emp.
               c.
            
             5.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Display
               of
               the
               Fam.
               of
               Loue.
               H.
            
             7.
             a.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             shall
             breake
             thine
             head
             .
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             The
             Scepter
             shall
             not
             depart
             &c.
             vntill
             Shiloh
             come
             .
             Gen.
             49.10
             .
          
           
             b
             Behold
             ,
             a
             virgine
             shall
             conceiue
             ,
             and
             beare
             a
             sonne
             .
             Esa.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             c
             Math.
             10.18.23
             .
             Luk.
             1.27.31.34
             .
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             2.40
             .
          
           
             e
             When
             he
             had
             fasted
             40
             daies
             ,
             and
             40
             nights
             ,
             he
             was
             afterward
             hungrie
             .
             Mat.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             4.7
             .
             He
             said
             ,
             I
             thirst
             .
             Ioh.
             19.28
             .
          
           
             g
             Luk.
             19.41
             .
          
           
             h
             Mark.
             4.38
             .
          
           
             i
             Math.
             27.50
             .
             Mark.
             15.37
             .
             Luk.
             23.46
             .
             Ioh.
             19.30.33
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Symb.
               Apost
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Symb.
               Athan.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               Sym.
               Nicen.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Confes.
               Basi.
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Confess
               .
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Confess
               .
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Confess
               .
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Confess
               .
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Confess
               .
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Confess
               .
               Suevica
               .
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Harman
               .
               confess
               .
               praef
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               August
               .
               l.
            
             14.
             
               contra
               Faust.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Niceph.
               l.
            
             18.
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Philast
               .
               Beza
               ,
               epist.
            
             81.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Basil.
               contra
               Eunom
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Theodoret.
               haeret
               .
               fab
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Ruffin
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Niceph.
               l.
            
             18.
             c.
             53.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Confess
               .
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             
               H.N.
               prophecie
               of
               the
               Spir.
               c.
            
             19.
             sent
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Eusch.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             24
             
          
           
             q
             
               Athan.
               lib.
               de
               incar
               .
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             p
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
               de
               car
               .
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             r
             
               Niceph.
               lib.
            
             17.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             b
             Math.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             d
             Phil.
             2.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Symbol
               .
               Apost
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Symbol
               .
               Athan
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Symb.
               Nicen.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             ar
             .
             11.
             
             
               Basi.
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Bohem.
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             19.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               VVittem
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
             
               Suevica
               ,
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Harmon
               .
               confess
               .
               praef
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Hartman
               Schedel
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Niceph.
               l.
            
             16.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Volater
               .
               l.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Magdeburg
               .
               eccles
               hist.
               Cen.
            
             6.
             c.
             5.
             fol.
             319.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Niceph.
               l.
            
             18.
             c.
             48.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Beza
               epist.
            
             81.
             
             
               Confess
               .
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             27.26
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             We
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Son.
             Rom.
             5.10
             .
             God
             hath
             reconciled
             vs
             vnto
             himselfe
             by
             Iesus
             Chr.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.18
             .
             by
             his
             crosse
             ,
             Eph.
             2.16
             .
             It
             pleased
             the
             Father
             &c.
             by
             him
             to
             reconcile
             all
             things
             vnto
             himselfe
             .
             Colos.
             1
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             hath
             borne
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             carried
             our
             sorrowes
             .
             Esa.
             53.4
             .
             He
             is
             the
             lambe
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Ioh.
             1.29
             .
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs.
             G●l
             .
             3.13
             .
             God
             h●th
             made
             him
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             which
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             in
             him
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.2
             .
             He
             is
             the
             reconciliation
             for
             our
             sinne
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             ours
             onely
             ,
             but
             ●lso
             for
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Symb.
               Apostol
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Symb.
               Athanas.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Symb.
               Nicen.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Conf●ss
               .
               He●vel
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             ar
             .
             11.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Bohem.
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             13.16.17
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             20.21
             .
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Saxun
               .
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
             
               Suevica
               .
               Harmon
               .
               confess
               .
               praef
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               D.
               August
               .
               de
               Trin.
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Magdeburg
               .
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               Ce●
               .
            
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Beza
               ,
               epist.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Nic.
               l.
            
             18.
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             f
             
               August
               .
               contr
               .
               Faust.
               l.
            
             15.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Antoni●
               .
               tit
            
             .
             13.
             c.
             5.
             
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Theod.
               Tert.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               de
               Fide
               ,
               c.
            
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             k
             
               H.N.
               Instr.
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             sent
             .
             17.29
             
          
           
             l
             
               VVitnes
               Tho.
               Aquin.
               on
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Iesuits
               Catec
            
             .
             1.
             
               book
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Niceph.
               l.
            
             18.
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Lonic
               .
               Tur.
               hist.
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             
               See
               art
            
             .
             22.31
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               in
               .
               Rom.
            
             8.17
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Ibid.
               in
               .
               Col.
            
             1.24
             .
          
           
             s
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Hist.
               Fr.
               Spir.
            
             
          
           
             u
             
               Prophet
               .
               of
               the
               Spir.
               cap.
            
             19.
             sent
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             16.10.11
             .
             Act.
             2.26
             ,
             2●
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             30.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             86.12.13
             .
          
           
             d
             Eph.
             4.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.53
             .
          
           
             f
             He
             descended
             into
             hell
             .
             
               Symbol
               .
               Apost
               .
               Athan.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Suevica
               .
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Cor●ile
               against
               D.
               Smith
               .
               p.
            
             28.77
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Treat
               .
               of
               Bannisters
               errors
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Pagets
               Catec
               .
               Latia
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Pis●
               .
               in
               Luc.
            
             12.10
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Ferus
               in
               Matth.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Humes
               rei●i
               ●d
               .
               p.
            
             38.138.152
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Ho.
               se●old
               catech
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Giffords
               catech
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Vaux
               catech
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Ca●●is
               .
               catech
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Test.
               Rh●m
               .
               an
               .
               Luk.
            
             16
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             
               ●oster
               .
               ins●it
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             suffer
             thine
             holy
             one
             to
             see
             corruption
             .
             Psal.
             16.10
             .
             After
             he
             is
             killed
             ,
             he
             shall
             rise
             againe
             the
             3.
             day
             .
             Mark.
             9.31
             .
             &
             10.34
             .
             Luk.
             9.32
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             20.14
             .
          
           
             c
             Math.
             ●8
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             d
             Luke
             24
             13.15
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             20.19
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.6
             .
          
           
             h
             Act.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             i
             Act.
             1.22
             .
             &
             2.32
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             k
             Act.
             17.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Rom.
             10.9
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Symbol
               .
               Apost
               .
               Athan.
               Nicen.
               Confess
               .
               Helvet
               .
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             6.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             15.16
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Suevica
               ,
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Harmon
               .
               confess
               praef
            
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Sadduces
             say
             there
             is
             no
             resurrection
             ,
             Matth.
             22.23
             .
             they
             denie
             there
             is
             any
             resurrection
             .
             Luk.
             20.27
             .
             they
             say
             there
             is
             no
             resurrection
             ,
             neither
             angel
             ,
             nor
             spirit
             .
             Act.
             23
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             How
             say
             som
             among
             you
             that
             there
             is
             no
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.12
             .
          
           
             c
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             d
             
               August
               .
               contra
               Faust.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             28.13.15
             .
             
               Lud.
               Caret
               ,
               l
               ,
               divinor
               .
               visor
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Holinsh.
               chron
               .
               fol.
            
             1299.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Hist.
               Dauidis
               Georg.
            
             
          
           
             h
             Philaster
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Display
               in
               Allens
               confess
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Ps
             l.
             47.5.68.18.110.1
             .
          
           
             b
             Math.
             23.44.26.64
             .
             Act.
             1.9
             .
             Luk.
             24.51
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             8.34
             .
             Eph.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Symb.
               Apost
               .
               Athan.
               Nicen.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
             
               Basi.
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             6.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Suevic
               .
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Holinsh.
               chro
               .
               fol.
            
             1299.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ia.
               Smidelinus
               ,
               Vbiquitatis
               Apostolus
               .
               Beza
               ,
               epist.
            
             61.
             
          
           
             c
             Ergo
             it
             is
             not
             in
             heauen
             ,
             vnles
             heauen
             be
             vpon
             earth
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Philast
               .
               Theodor
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Catech.
               Tri●
               .
               in
               Symb.
               verba
               ,
               d.
            
             〈…〉
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Te●t
               .
               Rh●m
            
             .
             11.
             marg
             .
             .633
             .
          
           
             f
             
               D.
               M●
               .
               Dom.
               in
               Euang.
               in
               fes●o
               Ascen
               .
               Dom.
               &
               in
               epist.
               Dom.
               Ascen
               .
               D.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Act
             10.38.40
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.1.8
             .
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Symb.
               Apost
               .
               Nicen.
               Athan.
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
             &
             1.
             ar
             .
             11.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             9.
             
             
               Bohem
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             37.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Suevi●a
               ,
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Philaster
             .
          
           
             b
             〈…〉
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             〈…〉
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Bulling
               con●r
               .
               Catah●●
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             tra●t
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Dis●l●y
               of
               the
               Fam.
               H.
            
             6.
             b.
             
          
           
             f
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               David●s
               Georg.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Conspir
               .
               f●r
               pretend
               .
               Ref●r
               .
               p.
            
             47
             55.
             
             
               Arthing
               .
               s●duc
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Extrauag
               .
               de
               sent
               .
               Excom
               .
               C.
               a
               nobis
               ,
               &
            
             24.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Confess
               .
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             
               H.N.
               in
               his
               Jnstruct
               .
               praef
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             
               H.N.
               ibid.
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             8.
             
             §
             35.
             
               and
               in
               his
               Euang.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             §
             1.
             
               〈…〉
               ,
               confess
               .
               in
               the
               Displ●y
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             1.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             104.24.29.30
             .
          
           
             c
             Math.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             5.3.4.9
             .
          
           
             e
             Act.
             13.2.4
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             15.28
             .
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Symb.
               Apost
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Symb.
               Nicen.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               Symb.
               Athan.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Bohe.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             8.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
             
               Suevica
               ,
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             
             
               Harm
               .
               confess
               .
               praef
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Epiph.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Vinc.
               Lyr.
               ●
               .
               advers
               .
               haer
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Beza
               epist.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Zanch.
               de
            
             3.
             
             
               El.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             
               burnt
               at
               Norvvich
            
             14.
             
             Ian.
             1588.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Holinsh.
               chro
               .
               fol.
            
             1299.
             
          
           
             g
             
               vvho
               vvhisper
               in
               corners
               that
               vve
               must
               not
               beleeue
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               saith
               Bredvvel
               ,
               vvriting
               against
               Glover
               .
               p.
            
             102.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Philast
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Soz.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             Athan.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Zanch.
               de
            
             3.
             
             
               El.
               par
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             
               D.
               Iren.
            
             
          
           
             o
             
               Eus●
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Chry.
               l.
               des
               .
               S.
            
             
          
           
             q
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             r
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             s
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Alcar
               .
               Fr.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             1.18
             20.
             
             Luk.
             1
             35.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             g
             Eph.
             4.30
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Symb.
               Nicen.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               Symb.
               Atha
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Conf●ss
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             6.
             and
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Aug●st
               .
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             1.2
             .
             
               Suevi●a
               ,
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Zanch.
               de
            
             3.
             
             
               El.
               par
            
             .
             2.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               August
               .
               cont
               .
               Mar.
               Arcian
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Ruffin
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Niceph.
               l.
            
             9.
             c.
             47.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Pol.
               of
               the
               Turk
               .
               Emp.
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hutchinson
               in
               his
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               c.
            
             24.
             p.
             112.
             a.
             
          
           
             g
             
               H.N.
               in
               his
               Instruct.
               praef
               .
               sent
               .
            
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Jdem
               in
               his
               Spir.
               land
               .
               praef
               .
            
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Sent.
               l.
            
             1.
             dist
             .
             §.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Zanch.
               de
            
             3.
             
             
               El.
               par
            
             .
             2.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Zanch.
               ib.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             15.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Symb.
               Nicen.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Symb.
               Atha
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Gal.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             8.11
             .
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Suevica
               ,
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Basil.
               serm
               .
               de
               sp
               .
               S.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Russe
               Commonvveale
               ,
               c.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Guagnin
               .
               de
               relig
               .
               Moscov
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Father
               de
               relig
               .
               Moscov
            
             .
          
           
             e
             ●
             .
             
               Sent.
               l.
            
             1.
             distinct
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             12.32
             .
          
           
             c
             Ios.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             d
             Prov.
             30.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             20.31
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Revel
             .
             22.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             1.4
             .
             &
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             10.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             2.4.5
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             30.
             
             
               Suev
               .
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               contra
               Petil.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Apol.
               Steph.
               fol.
            
             358.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Nash
               in
               Christ
               his
               tear●s
               .
               p.
            
             59.
             a.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Hist.
               Davidi●
               Georg.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Lindan
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Bulling
               .
               contr
               .
               Catabap
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
            
             .
             1.
             
             Thes.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Stapl.
               antid
               .
               Euang.
               in
               Luc.
            
             10.16
             .
             p.
             528.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Tract
               .
               de
               propriet
               .
               Monach.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             
               ●est
               .
               Rhem.
               an
            
             .
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Stella
               in
               Luc.
            
             10.
             fol.
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               s●ss
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Russe
               Com.
               c.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             p
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Hist.
               Da.
               Geo.
            
             
          
           
             r
             
               Pol.
               of
               the
               Turk
               .
               Emp.
               c.
            
             3.23
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Display
               .
               A.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Confess
               .
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             9.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Triteut
               .
               de
               eccles
               .
               scrip
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             c
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             d
             
               August
               .
               de
               bono
               pers
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Zuingl
               .
               lib.
               contra
               Calabap
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               D.
               VVhit
               .
               de
               S.
               Scrip.
               contra
               Bella●
               .
               q.
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Russe
               Com.
               c.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Cyril
               .
               catech
            
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Tertul.
               de
               praes
               .
               haeret
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Beza
               in
               vita
               Calv.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               VVhitak
               .
               de
               S.
               Scrip.
               contra
               Bellar.
               q.
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Can.
             59.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Confess
               .
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Confess
               .
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               E●seb
               .
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               l
            
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Tertul.
               de
               haeret
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Magdeburg
               .
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               C.
            
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             E●iphan
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             4.
             
               decr
               .
               de
               Can.
               scrip
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Holinsh.
               chro
               .
               fol.
            
             1299.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             27
             
          
           
             c
             
               Jren.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Iren.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Idem
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               de
               vtil
               .
               cred
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Euseb.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Jren.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Theodor.
               arg
               .
               in
               epist.
               Pauli
               ad
               Tit.
               
            
          
           
             l
             
               Althemer
               .
               in
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
               epist.
               Ia.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               VVigand
               .
               Syntag.
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             
               See
               VVhitak
               .
               against
               VV.
               Rainolds
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Lib.
               de
            
             600.
             
               error
               .
               pontif
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             2.5.29
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Aul.
               Tur.
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             3.25
             .
             G●l
             .
             3.8.10
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             22.18
             .
          
           
             c
             M●th
             16.16
             .
             Act.
             13
             33.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             2.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Esa.
             11.1
             .
             and
             53.3
             .
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             h
             Micah
             .
             5.2
             .
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             k
             Esa.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             m
             Esa.
             60.6
             .
          
           
             n
             Matth.
             21.1
             .
          
           
             o
             Zach.
             9.9
             .
          
           
             p
             Luke
             22.7
             .
          
           
             q
             Zach
             11.12
             .
          
           
             r
             Act.
             8.33
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.3
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             s
             Esa.
             53.5
             .
          
           
             t
             Act.
             2.29.31
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.4
             .
             Matth.
             12.40
             .
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             16.10
             .
             Ionas
             1.17
             .
             and
             2.10
             .
          
           
             x
             Eph.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             68.18
             .
          
           
             a
             
               See
               afore
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             prop.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Bulling
               .
               cont
               .
               Anabap.
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             1i
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             24.25.26
             .
          
           
             d
             Ib.
             39.40
             .
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             8.56
             .
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             h
             Helvet
             .
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             53.1
             .
          
           
             b
             Acts
             23.18
             .
          
           
             c
             
               In
               his
               booke
               entit
               .
               The
               spir
               .
               land
               of
               peace
               ,
               c.
            
             18.
             
             §
             10.
             &c.
             25.
             
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             15.24.29
             .
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             and
             4.10.11
             .
             Eph.
             2.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Coloss.
             2.16.17
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Confess
               .
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             23.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             15.1.2
             .
          
           
             b
             Euseb.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Jren.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             
               H.
               N.
               euang
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
             §
             4.9
             .
          
           
             e
             
               D.
               B.
               Sac.
               doctrine
            
             ,
             1.
             
               booke
               ,
               p.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ibid.
               p
            
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Jbid.
               p.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Jbid.
               p.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             15.20.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             16.37
             .
             Act.
             22.25
             .
             &c.
             Act.
             25.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Barrovves
               disco
               .
               p.
            
             127.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             
               Replie
               .
               sect
            
             .
             1.2
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Anatom
               .
               of
               abuses
            
             ,
             2.
             
               part
               .
               D.
               b.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             5.17.18.19
             .
          
           
             b
             Math.
             19.17.18.19
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             3.31
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.19
             .
          
           
             e
             Art.
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             Art.
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             
               August
               .
               cont
               .
               Faust.
               epist.
            
             11.
             
             &
             74.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Bredvvel
               detect
               .
               p.
            
             119.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Sim.
               Pauli
               meth
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             
               de
               lege
               Dei
               ,
               p.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Bannist
               .
               error
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             9.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bar.
               disco
               .
               p.
            
             76.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Genebr
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             p.
             1158.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Surius
               chron
               .
               p.
            
             329.
             
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             6.4
             .
             Mal.
             2.10
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.4
             .
             Eph.
             4.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             3.17
             .
             Gal.
             4.6
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             134.3
             .
          
           
             d
             Esa.
             53.4
             .
             Rom.
             5.18
             .
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
             Eph.
             2.16
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.21
             ,
             22.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             1.3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             2.21
             .
             Colos.
             1.22
             .
          
           
             g
             Esa.
             54.2
             .
             Psal.
             87.4
             .
             Act.
             1.8
             .
             &c.
             Eph.
             2.14
             .
             Reuel
             .
             5.9
             .
          
           
             h
             Eph.
             4.15
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
             Heb.
             10.25
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             i
             Esa.
             44.22
             .
             Matth.
             18.23
             ,
             &c.
             Coloss.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             k
             Ioh.
             5.28
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
             Phil.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             6.39
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             Reuel
             .
             21.4
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             5.15
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.21
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             3.4
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.3
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             f
             Iames
             1.18
             .
          
           
             g
             Eph.
             2.1
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Math.
             i2
             .
             34
             .
             Rom.
             8.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.1
             .
             &
             5
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             Math.
             5.29
             .
             Act.
             7.39
             .
             and
             15.9
             .
             Rom.
             1.21
             .
             Iam.
             1.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Math.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             1.18
             .
             Coloss
             3
             ▪
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             8.24
             .
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
             Iam.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Confess
               .
               Helvet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             8.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             9.11
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Fr.
               Laur.
               à
               Villa
               .
               nin
               .
               de
               forman
               .
               S.
               concion
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               strom
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Display
               in
               Allens
               confess
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Tapp
               .
               tract
               .
               de
               pec
               .
               Orig.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               Th.
               Aquin.
               l.
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             16.
             q.
             1.
             ar
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
               ex
               Iren.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Sah
               .
               doct
            
             .
             1.
             
               booke
               ,
               p.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Jbid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             2.
             
               booke
               ,
               pag.
            
             182.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Confess
               .
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Confess
               .
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             5.12
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Confess
               .
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               VVitt.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             3
             23.
             and
             7.18
             .
             Eph.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             10.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               August
               .
               de
               pec
               .
               meritis
               ,
               c.
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Display
               in
               Allens
               confess
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Tertull.
             
          
           
             d
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             e
             
               August
               .
               de
               haeres
            
             .
          
           
             
               Athan.
               de
               incar
               .
               Christi
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             5.
             
               decr
               .
               de
               pec
               .
               Orig.
               Alb.
               Mag.
               c.
            
             74.
             
               super
               Euang.
               Missus
               est
               ,
               &c.
               Paulus
               de
               Palacio
               in
               Math.
               c.
            
             11.
             p.
             463.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             7.15
             .
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             c
             Iam.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             8.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
             
               Saxon
               .
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               Basil.
               sess
            
             .
             36.
             
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
               .
               Rom.
            
             5.14
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Giselb
               .
               lib.
               altercat
               .
               Synag
               .
               &
               eccles
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               H.N.
               document
               .
               sent
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
             §
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Iren.
               l.
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Aeneas
               Sylv.
               hist.
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Carcauza
               ,
               summā
               Concil
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             7.23
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
          
           
             e
             Gal.
             5.17.21
             .
             Iam.
             1.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Coloss.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             2.10
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Confess
               .
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Lomb.
               l.
            
             2.
             dist
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Catech.
               Trid.
               praecep
            
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               ses
               .
               S.
               decreto
               de
               pec
               .
               Orig.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bred.
               detect
               .
               p.
            
             69.119
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
             
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             28.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             3.4.7
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
             &
             1.
             ar
             .
             9.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Simon
               Pauli
               meth
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             
               de
               lib.
               Ar.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               August
               .
               epist.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             8.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             15.5
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             9.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Bohem
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             18.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             
               August
               .
               de
               pec
               .
               mer.
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Jdem
               contra
               Pelil
               .
               cap.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Z●●ng
               .
               contra
               Catabap
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Gab.
               Biel
            
             3.
             
               sent
               .
               dist
            
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             6.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Matth.
            
             20.16
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Ibid.
               annot
               .
               marg
               .
               p.
            
             408.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Hills
               quart
            
             .
             13.
             reas
             .
          
           
             a
             Ierem.
             31.33
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             11.27
             .
             Luke
             10.22
             .
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             g
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             8.26
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             k
             Phil.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
             
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             18.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             3.24
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             k
             Philip.
             3
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             cap.
             15.
             
             
               Bohe.
               c.
            
             6.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             12.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             22.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               Sucvica
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Holinsh.
               chro
               .
               fol.
            
             1299.
             
          
           
             c
             
               P.
               Iovius
               eleg
               .
               doct
               .
               vir
               .
               p.
            
             97.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Lo●ic
               .
               Tur.
               hist.
               Com.
            
             1.
             l.
             2.
             par
             .
             2.
             c.
             14.15.18
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Display
               ,
               in
               Allens
               confess
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Rom.
            
             8.17
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Ibid.
               an
               .
               Col.
            
             1.24
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Vaux
               catech
               .
               c
            
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Joh.
            
             13.10
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               marg
               .
               ●
               .
            
             258.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Horum
               B.
               Virg.
               S.
               Mar.
               secundum
               v●um
               Sarum
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               Cerem
               .
               lib.
            
             ●
             tit
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Breviar
             .
             secundum
             Sarum
             
          
           
             a
             Mark.
             5.36
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             10.43
             .
          
           
             c
             Act.
             13.39
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             3.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Eph.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             k
             Phil.
             3.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             ●
             .
             cap.
             16.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             8.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             22.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             3.8
             .
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Suev
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             27.24
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             c
             Act.
             26.26
             .
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Canis
               .
               catech
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
             
               Vaux
               catec
            
             .
             ●
             .
             1.
             
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Rom.
            
             4.14
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Conci●
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             6.
             cap.
             9.
             
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Rom.
            
             5.1
             .
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Bale
               myst
               .
               of
               iniquit
               .
               p.
            
             53.
             
          
           
             i
             Act.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Luke
            
             .
             7.
             
               marg
               .
               Luk.
            
             10.28
             .
             Ioh.
             3.18
             .
             Iames
             2
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Russie
               Comm.
               vveale
               .
               cap.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Catech.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             
               De
               fo●atu●
               .
               S.
               con●●●●
               .
               lib.
            
             ●
             .
             c.
             2●
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Tost
               .
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Act.
            
             8.18
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Jsidor
               .
               c●y●
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             
               c.
               de
               haeris
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Conci
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             6.
             c.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Calvin
               .
               contra
               Osiand
               .
               epist.
               fol.
            
             303.
             〈…〉
             epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Displ●y
               in
               A●lens
               confess
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             14.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Psal
             53.2
             .
             and
             51.4
             .
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             2.30
             .
             Act.
             3.25
             .
             Act.
             13.32
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             17.2
             .
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.11
             .
             Reuel
             .
             2.10
             .
          
           
             d
             Gal.
             3.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             4.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Gal.
             3.6
             .
             Heb.
             11.17
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             2.44
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Act.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.14
             ,
             16.
             
             Act.
             22.16
             .
             Phil.
             3.6.9
             .
          
           
             i
             Act.
             8.36
             .
          
           
             k
             Act.
             16.31
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             Eph.
             2.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Confess
               .
               Helvet
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             ●
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             22.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             24.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             6.26
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             5.21
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Math.
             15.2
             .
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             15.2
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Gab.
               Biel.
               l
            
             2.
             dist
             .
             27.
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             6.
             can
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Petrus
               a
               Solo
               asser
               .
               cath
               .
               de
               bonis
               oper
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Math.
             5.16
             .
             Ioh.
             15.12
             .
             Phil.
             2.14
             .
             &c.
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4.3
             .
             &c
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             b
             Iames
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             5.22.28
             Act.
             24.16
             .
          
           
             d
             Math.
             5.5
             .
             Mark.
             10.29
             ,
             30.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             e
             Math.
             7.21
             .
             and
             10.32
             .
             Luke
             14.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Rom.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             f
             Esa.
             59.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Ioh.
             9.31
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             g
             Deut.
             28.15
             .
             &c.
             Ier.
             5.25
             .
             Rom.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             h
             Math.
             10.33
             .
             Math.
             21.41
             .
             &c.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
             &c.
             25.
             
             Reuel
             .
             21.8
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Confess
               .
               Helvet
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             8.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             24.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             &
             26.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             3.5.6
             .
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Suevica
               ,
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Iren.
               Theodor.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Epiph.
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               August
               .
               contr
               .
               Pet.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Cl.
               Alex.
               str
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             f
             Theodor.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Spar.
               disco
               .
               p.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Constitut.
               Othonis
               de
               concub
               .
               Cler.
               rem●nendi●
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Philast
               .
               Iren.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               Eus.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             l
             August
             .
          
           
             m
             
               D.
               Bernard
               .
               sup
               .
               Cant.
               ser.
            
             65
             
          
           
             n
             
               Display
               ,
               H.
            
             5.
             b
          
           
             o
             
               Concil
               .
               Const.
               sess
            
             .
             19.
             
             
               &
               Coch●ens
               hist.
               Hussi
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Pol.
               of
               the
               Turk
               .
               Emp.
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             7.
             
             &
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             8.8
             .
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             c
             Tit.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             e
             Math.
             6.22
             .
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             8.23
             .
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             cap.
             16.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             &
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             22.
             
             ●
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             24.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             26.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             ●
             .
             5.6
             .
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Suev
               .
               c.
            
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Tapp
               .
               p.
            
             188.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Andrad
               .
               de
               fide
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Tapp
               .
               p.
            
             189.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Tapp
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Bulling
               .
               cont
               .
               Anabap.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Display
               .
               L.
            
             6.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             a
             Math.
             7.16
             .
          
           
             b
             Math.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             13.35
             .
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             6.36
             .
             Eph.
             1.1
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             e
             Iam.
             2.18
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.17
             .
             Eph.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Confess
               .
               Helvet
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             8.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             22.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             24.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Suevica
               ,
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Test
               ,
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Rom.
            
             2.6
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.8
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             Heb.
             6.10
             .
             Iam.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             6.
             can
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             7.16
             .
          
           
             b
             Math.
             12.33
             .
             Luke
             6.43
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             11.17
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             cap.
             15.
             
             
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Andrad
               .
               de
               Fide
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Tapp
               .
               p.
            
             189.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               strom
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Eph.
             4.22
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             8.10
             .
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             e
             Tit.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             23.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             4.20
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             &
             8.
             
             
               VVitt.
               ar
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Act.
            
             10.2
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             6.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Andrad
               .
               de
               Fide
               ,
               lib.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Wherefore
             haue
             we
             fasted
             ,
             and
             thou
             seest
             it
             not
             ?
             we
             haue
             punished
             our selues
             ,
             and
             thou
             regardest
             it
             not
             .
             Esa.
             ●8
             .
             3
             .
             Did
             you
             fast
             vnto
             me
             ?
             Zach.
             7.5
             .
             They
             haue
             their
             reward
             .
             Matth.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             b
             He
             that
             turneth
             away
             his
             eare
             from
             hearing
             the
             Law
             ,
             euen
             his
             praier
             shall
             be
             abominable
             .
             Prou.
             28.9
             .
             When
             thou
             pr●iest
             ,
             be
             not
             as
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
             &c.
             they
             haue
             their
             reward
             .
             Matth
             6.5
             .
          
           
             c
             Take
             heede
             that
             ye
             giue
             not
             your
             almes
             before
             men
             ,
             &c.
             they
             haue
             their
             reward
             .
             Math.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Will
             I
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             Bulls
             ?
             or
             drink
             the
             blood
             of
             goates
             ?
             Ps.
             50.13
             .
             Bring
             me
             no
             more
             oblations
             in
             vain
             :
             incense
             is
             an
             abomination
             vnto
             me
             ,
             &c.
             Esa.
             1.13
             .
             He
             that
             killeth
             a
             bullocke
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             he
             slue
             a
             man
             :
             hee
             that
             sacrificeth
             a
             sheepe
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             cut
             off
             a
             dogges
             necke
             :
             he
             that
             offereth
             an
             oblation
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             offered
             swines
             blood
             :
             he
             that
             remembreth
             incense
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             blessed
             an
             idol
             .
             Esa.
             66.3
             .
          
           
             e
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             haue
             we
             not
             by
             thy
             Name
             prophecied
             ?
             and
             by
             thy
             Name
             cast
             out
             deuills
             ?
             and
             by
             thy
             Name
             done
             many
             great
             workes
             ?
             Then
             will
             I
             professe
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             neuer
             knew
             you
             :
             depart
             from
             me
             ,
             ye
             that
             worke
             iniquitie
             .
             Matth.
             7.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             Whatsoeuer
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             sinne
             .
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
             Vnto
             them
             that
             are
             defiled
             ,
             and
             vnbeleeuing
             ,
             is
             nothing
             pure
             ,
             but
             euen
             their
             mindes
             ,
             and
             consciences
             are
             defiled
             .
             Tit.
             1.15
             .
             Without
             faith
             it
             is
             vnpossible
             to
             please
             God.
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Confess
               .
               Hel.
            
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
             &
             16.
             
             
               Bohe.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             23.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             4.20
             .
             
               Saxō
               .
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             &
             8.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             6.
             an
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Iosh.
             1.7
             .
             Ezek.
             20.19
             .
          
           
             b
             Mark.
             9.7
             .
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             d
             Mark.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             10.25
             .
          
           
             g
             Coloss.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             h
             Jbid.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             k
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             10.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             24.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             12.
             
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             3.17
             .
          
           
             a
             
               In
               his
               Asser.
               catholic
               .
               fidei
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Aanot.
               marg
               .
               Luk.
            
             10.35
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.23
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.14
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             6.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             b
             Marke
             7.7
             .
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             
               &c.
               as
               in
               the
               former
               prop.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
            
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.14
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Confess
               .
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Pet.
               à
               Solo
               assert
               .
               Cath.
               de
               Lege
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             i.
             20
             .
          
           
             b
             Luk
             1.36
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             5.6
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Act.
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             M●tth
             .
             27.24
             .
             Ioh.
             ●9
             4.6
             .
          
           
             l
             
               ●o●f●ss
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
             
               B●hem
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             7
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             14.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.10
             .
             Luke
             13.14
             .
             Ioh.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             21.23
             .
          
           
             c
             Luke
             23.2
             .
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             e
             Luke
             23.5
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Jren.
               lib.
            
             i.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             Theodoret.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Holinsh.
               chro
               .
               fol.
            
             1299.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Leon.
               Vairus
               de
               Fas●
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
               cir
               .
               a
               finem
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               prooued
               pag.
            
             53.
             
          
           
             b
             
               prooued
               pag.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             c
             
               prooued
               pag.
            
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             d
             
               prooued
               pag.
            
             50.
             
          
           
             e
             Eccles.
             7.22
             ▪
             
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             h
             Iames
             3.2
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             k
             Matth.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Confess
               .
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             5.
             
               decr
               .
               de
               pec
               .
               Orig.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Col.
            
             1.24
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Mark.
            
             3.33
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Stapl.
               an●●d
               .
               euang
               .
               in
               Mat.
            
             12.50
             .
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Sicut
               Adae
               Deo
               non
               parcuti
               ,
               omnis
               creatura
               rebellis
               extitit
               :
               sic
               B.
               Francisco
               omnia
               praecepta
               Dei
               implenti
               ,
               creatura
               omnis
               famulata
               est
               :
               omnia
               Deus
               subiecit
               sub
               p●dibus
               eius
               .
               Alcar
               .
               Fran.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Hier.
               in
               prol
               .
               Dial.
               contra
               Pelag.
               
            
          
           
             g
             
               Cypr.
               l.
            
             4.
             ep
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               August
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
               cont
               .
               Petil.
               c.
            
             14
             
          
           
             i
             
               Concil
               .
               Meli.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Display
               H.
            
             6.
             b
          
           
             l
             
               Ans.
               to
               the
               Fam.
               libert
               .
               L.
            
             3
             
          
           
             m
             
               Display
               .
               H.
            
             6.
             b.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Jren.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Iren.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             12.40
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             13.31
             .
             Mark.
             3.39
             .
             Luke
             22.10
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Confess
               .
               Bohe.
               c
            
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Conf●ss
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Concil
               .
               Mil●vit
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               D.
               Hieron
               .
               advers
               .
               In●i●
               .
            
          
           
             k
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Sp●c
               .
               per●grin
               .
               quaest
               .
               d●c
               .
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             q.
             5.
             
             
               Position
               .
               Ingo
               stad
               .
               de
               Purgat
               .
            
          
           
             m
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             c
             Eph
             4.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             Coloss.
             3
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.19
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.3
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.10
             .
             and
             58.
             2.
             
             Pet
             3.17
             .
          
           
             h
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             king
             .
             11.3
             .
          
           
             k
             Math.
             26.70.72.74
             .
          
           
             l
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             22.55
             .
          
           
             n
             Act.
             2.23
             .
             &c.
             &
             3.13
             .
             &
             4.10
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             Matth.
             26
             56.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Confess
               .
               Hel●
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             5.8
             .
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               VVittem
               .
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               S●e●ic●
               ,
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Magd.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               c●n
            
             .
             12.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Eus.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Magd.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               cent
            
             .
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             
               VVilkinson
               against
               the
               F.
               of
               Loue
               ,
               ar
               .
            
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Calv.
               contra
               Libert
               .
               fol.
            
             217.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Tapp
               p.
            
             189.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Concil
               .
               ●rid
               .
               sess
            
             .
             6.
             can
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Vis
               ad
               apicē
               venire
               perfectionis
               ?
               Vita
               cum
               moribus
               attende
               B.
               Francisci
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
             i.
             Tim.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             b
             Luke
             15.7
             .
          
           
             c
             Luke
             19.41
             ,
             42.
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             g
             Reu.
             2.5.16
             .
          
           
             h
             Luk.
             15.20
             .
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             18.26
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             Philem.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             5.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               VVittem
               .
               ar
            
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               D.
               Hieron
               .
               adv
               .
               Marc.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Cypr.
               epist.
            
             4.
             
               ad
               Antonian
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Bulling
               .
               contr
               .
               Anab.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Calv.
               Institut
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Giffords
               repl
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Magd.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               cen
            
             .
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             
               H.
               N.
               spirit
               .
               land
               .
               c.
            
             33.
             
             §
             3.
             c.
             34.
             
             §
             11.
             c.
             37.
             
             §
             8.
             
               and
               Proverbs
               c.
            
             5.
             
             §
             15.
             
               and
               Crying
               voice
            
             §
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Act.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Hist.
               Fr.
               Spir.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Luther
               on
               Gal.
            
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Giffords
               repl
               .
               to
               Barr.
               and
               Green.
               p.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             20.23
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             22.14
             .
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             24.2
             .
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             12.32
             .
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             17.34
             .
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             6.37
             .
          
           
             g
             Act.
             13.48
             .
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.15
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             k
             Eph.
             1.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Math.
             25.34.41
             .
             Iude
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Gen.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             9
             ▪
             7.
             &c
             
          
           
             o
             Mal.
             1.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Rom.
             9.13
             .
          
           
             p
             Gen.
             40.20
             .
          
           
             q
             Luk.
             23.39
             ,
             40
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             r
             Matth.
             24.40
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.12
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Clem.
               strom
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Iren.
             
          
           
             d
             Iren.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Aug.
               contra
               Faust.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             g
             
               H.N.
               Instr.
               ar
            
             .
             5.
             
             §
             24.
             
             
               Prophecie
               of
               the
               spir
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             
             §
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             25.34
             .
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             d
             Confess
             .
             2.
             c.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             e
             ar
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             ar
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             6.37
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             10.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             8.30
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Bredvvels
               detect
               .
               p.
            
             85.
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             .
             10.20
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             cap.
             10.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             12.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             
               VVolf
               .
               Musculus
               in
               epist.
               ad
               Philip.
               praef
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Bulling
               .
               cont
               .
               Catabap
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Nash
               in
               Chr.
               his
               teares
               ,
               p.
            
             58.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ramseis
               ,
               and
               Allens
               confess
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Calvin
               .
               epist.
               ministr
               .
               Basil.
               fol.
            
             105.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Rom.
            
             11.23
             .
          
           
             a
             That
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             might
             remaine
             according
             to
             election
             .
             Rom.
             9.11
             .
             Who
             doth
             predestinate
             vs
             ,
             &c.
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             Eph.
             1.5
             .
             Not
             according
             to
             our
             workes
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             purpose
             and
             grace
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             b
             I
             will
             shew
             mercie
             ,
             to
             whome
             I
             will
             shew
             mercie
             .
             Exod.
             33.19
             .
             Rom.
             9.15
             .
          
           
             c
             Hee
             hath
             chosen
             vs
             in
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             and
             hath
             predestinate
             vs
             through
             Christ
             vnto
             himselfe
             .
             Eph.
             1.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Ye
             were
             not
             redeemed
             with
             corruptible
             things
             ,
             &c.
             but
             with
             the
             pretious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             lambe
             vndefiled
             ,
             ●nd
             without
             spot
             ,
             which
             was
             ordained
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             was
             de●lared
             in
             the
             last
             times
             for
             your
             sakes
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Who
             doth
             predestinate
             vs
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             grace
             .
             Eph.
             1.6
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             made
             all
             things
             for
             his
             owne
             sake
             ;
             yea
             ,
             euen
             the
             wicked
             for
             the
             day
             of
             euill
             .
             Prou.
             16.4
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
             Those
             whome
             he
             knew
             before
             ,
             he
             did
             also
             predestinate
             to
             be
             made
             like
             to
             the
             image
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             first
             borne
             among
             many
             brethren
             .
             Hath
             not
             the
             potter
             power
             of
             the
             ●lay
             ,
             to
             make
             of
             the
             same
             lumpe
             ,
             one
             vessell
             to
             hon●ur
             ,
             and
             another
             vnto
             dishonour
             ?
             Rom.
             9.21
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Mat.
            
             20.23
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Stella
               in
               Luc.
               c.
            
             10.
             fol.
             35.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Clem.
               strom
               .
               lib.
            
             2.4
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Theoph.
               in
               Matth.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Calvin
               .
               epist.
               minist
               .
               Helvet
               .
               fol.
            
             104.
             
          
           
             a
             Whome
             he
             predestinate
             ,
             them
             also
             hee
             called
             .
             Rom.
             8.30
             .
             God
             separated
             me
             from
             my
             mothers
             wombe
             ,
             and
             called
             me
             by
             his
             grace
             .
             Gal.
             1.15
             .
             He
             hath
             called
             you
             to
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             glorie
             .
             1.
             
             Thess.
             2.12
             .
             He
             hath
             saued
             vs
             ,
             and
             called
             vs
             with
             an
             holy
             calling
             .
             2.
             
             Timoth.
             1.9
             .
             They
             that
             are
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             called
             ,
             chosen
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             .
             Reu.
             17.14
             .
          
           
             b
             Your
             obedience
             is
             come
             abroad
             among
             all
             .
             Rom.
             16.19
             .
             in
             Christ
             ●ho
             ye
             trusted
             after
             ye
             heard
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
             Eph.
             1.13
             .
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             except
             ye
             〈◊〉
             reprobates
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             c
             Ye
             receiued
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             whereby
             we
             ●rie
             A●●a
             ,
             ●a●her
             .
             The
             s●me
             Spirit
             bearing
             witnesse
             with
             our
             spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             〈◊〉
             .
             8.15
             ,
             16.
             
             After
             this
             manner
             pray
             ye
             ,
             Our
             Father
             &c.
             M●tth
             .
             6
             9.
             
             And
             ●ecause
             ye
             are
             s●nnes
             ,
             God
             hath
             sent
             forth
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             Sonne
             into
             your
             hearts
             ,
             which
             crieth
             Ab●●
             ,
             Father
             ●al
             .
             4.6
             .
          
           
             d
             He
             hath
             chosen
             vs
             in
             him
             ,
             &c.
             that
             we
             should
             be
             holy
             ,
             ●nd
             without
             ●lame
             〈…〉
             h●m
             in
             loue
             .
             Eph.
             1.4
             .
             We
             are
             his
             workem●nship
             ,
             created
             in
             Christ
             ●esus
             vnto
             good
             works
             ,
             whi●h
             God
             h●th
             ordained
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             walke
             in
             them
             .
             Eph.
             2
             10
             For
             the
             gr●ce
             of
             God
             &
             ●
             .
             h●th
             appeared
             ,
             ●nd
             tea●heth
             vs
             that
             we
             should
             denie
             vngodlines
             ,
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             ●nd
             that
             we
             should
             liue
             lo●e●ly
             ,
             and
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
             Tit.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               s●ss
            
             .
             6.
             cap.
             12.
             can
             .
             15.
             
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Rom.
            
             8.38
             .
             an
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.12
             .
             
               an
               .
               Phil.
            
             2.12
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Apoc.
            
             9.4
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Conform
               .
               F.
               lib.
            
             1.
             fol.
             101.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ans.
               to
               the
               recal
               .
               of
               Iust.
               c.
            
             8.
             p.
             192.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Simon
               Pauli
               meth
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             
               de
               Lege
               Dei.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Dem●n
               .
               of
               Dis.
               epist.
               ded
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               
                 Sar●an
                 .
                 de
                 Relig.
                 Ruthen
                 .
                 c.
              
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Zuingl
                 .
                 contra
                 Catabap
                 .
                 fol.
              
               10●
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               Display
               ,
               H.
            
             6.
             
               b.
               D.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Know
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             iustified
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             Iesus
             Chr.
             Gal
             2.16
             .
             They
             which
             be
             of
             faith
             ,
             are
             blessed
             with
             faithfull
             Abraham
             .
             Eph.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             b
             Moreouer
             ,
             whome
             he
             predestinate
             ,
             them
             also
             he
             called
             ;
             and
             whome
             he
             called
             ,
             them
             also
             he
             iustified
             ;
             and
             whome
             he
             iustified
             ,
             them
             he
             also
             glorified
             .
             Rom.
             8.30
             .
             Come
             ye
             ●lessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             inherit
             ye
             the
             kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             .
             Matth
             25.34
             .
          
           
             c
             If
             we
             be
             children
             ,
             we
             ●re
             also
             heires
             ,
             euen
             the
             heires
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             heires
             annexed
             with
             Christ
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             th●t
             we
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             th●t
             we
             may
             also
             be
             glorified
             with
             him
             .
             Rom.
             8.17
             .
             And
             as
             we
             haue
             borne
             the
             image
             of
             the
             earthly
             ,
             so
             sh●ll
             we
             beare
             the
             image
             of
             the
             heauenly
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.49
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Tritenhem
               .
               de
               eccles
               .
               scrip
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               VVolf
               .
               Musculus
               i●
               epist.
               ad
               Philip.
               praef
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Eus.
               eccl
               .
               hist.
               ●
            
             .
             7.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             Philastrius
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Clem.
               strom
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Aug.
               contra
               Faust.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             
               See
               afore
               ar
            
             .
             4
             prop.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Positiones
               Ingo●stad
               .
               de
               Purgat
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             31.34
             .
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             1.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Eph.
             4.30
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Prosper
               in
               epist
               .
               ad
               Aug.
               de
               reliquis
               Pela
               .
               haeresis
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Magd.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               Cent.
            
             5.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             620.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Display
               ,
               in
               an
               epist.
               of
               the
               Families
               ,
               l.
            
             7.
             b.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             11.38
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh
             3.17
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             d
             Math.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             e
             Mark.
             16.15.16
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             g
             Math.
             26.26
             ,
             27.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.24
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             h
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Chr.
             33.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             Ioh.
             21.15
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             23.42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             m
             Ionas
             3.10
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Bredvvels
               detect
               .
               p.
            
             96.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             115.3
             .
          
           
             b
             Esa.
             46.10
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             9.15
             .
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Theodoret.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               haeret
               .
               fab
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Beza
               epist.
            
             8●
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Sleidan
               .
               com
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             
               H.N.
               euang
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
             §6
             .
          
           
             e
             
               In
               a
               letter
               of
               theirs
               vnto
               the
               B.
               of
               Roch.
               in
               VVilk
               .
               confut
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             3.9.19
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             15.24.28
             .
             Coloss
             2.16
             ,
             20.
             
             Gal.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             3.20.28
             Eph.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Reu.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             Reu.
             13
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Reu.
             20.10
             .
          
           
             k
             Reu.
             18.4
             .
          
           
             l
             Reu.
             21.8
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             12.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             6.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Belg.
               a.
            
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             4.5.21
             .
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             5.6
             .
             
               Suev
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             Philas●rius
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               b.
            
             2.4
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Pa●●
               .
               ●ovius
               leg
               .
               doct
               .
               vir
               .
               p.
            
             97.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Praef.
               sua
               Tuscul.
               q●aest
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               H.N.
               ●raef
               .
               to
               his
            
             3.
             
             Reform
             .
             §
             2.6
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Pol.
               of
               the
               Turk
               .
               emp.
               c.
            
             23.
             
             
               Lonicer
               .
               Turk
               .
               hist.
               tomo
            
             1.
             l.
             2.
             par
             .
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Damascene
             .
          
           
             k
             
               D.
               August
               .
               ●p
               .
               ad
               Quodvult
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Act.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             10.43
             .
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             10.11
             .
             &
             2.
             cap.
             11.13
             .
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Bohem.
               cap.
            
             4.10
             .
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             13.16.17
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             17.20.21.22
             .
             
               Augustan
               .
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             
             
               Suevica
               ,
               ar
            
             .
             9.
             
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Iren.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Iren.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Holinsh.
               chro
               .
               fol.
            
             1299.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Beza
               resp
               .
               ad
               repetit
               .
               Io.
               And.
               Cal.
               p.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             3i
             
          
           
             g
             
               Genebr
               .
               chro
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             p.
             358.709
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Hist.
               David
               .
               Georgii
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Stovv
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Conspir
               .
               for
               pretend
               .
               refor
               .
            
          
           
             l
             Philaster
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Tertul.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               contr
               .
               Marc.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               Vincen.
               Lir.
               adv
               .
               haereses
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             p
             
               H.N.
               proph
               .
               of
               the
               Spir.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Ans.
               to
               the
               Fam.
               let
               .
               L.
            
             3.
             a
          
           
             r
             
               Sturmius
               ,
               antipap
            
             .
             4.
             par
             .
             3.
             p.
             189.
             
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             4.29
             .
             Eph.
             6.10
             .
             &c.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Reu.
             12.7
             .
             11.17
             .
             &
             17.14
             .
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Haue
             not
             I
             chosen
             you
             twelue
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             you
             is
             a
             deuill
             ?
             Ioh.
             6.70
             .
          
           
             h
             For
             he
             knew
             who
             should
             betray
             him
             :
             therefore
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             not
             all
             cleane
             .
             Ioh.
             13.11
             .
             in
             a
             great
             house
             are
             not
             onely
             vessells
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             of
             siluer
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             of
             earth
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             honour
             ,
             and
             some
             vnto
             dishonour
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Confess
               .
               Helvet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             14.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
             
               Bohem
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             27.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             27.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               Sue●ic●
               ,
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             
               see
               art
            
             .
             2.
             prop.
             4.
             ar
             .
             18.
             prop.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Leon.
               Ramseis
               and
               I.
               Allens
               confess
               .
               Also
               H.
               N.
               document
               .
               sent
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
             §
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             §
             5.
             
             
               Sp.
               land
               .
               c.
            
             44.
             
             §
             12.
             
             
               Prouerbs
               ,
               c.
            
             5.
             
             §
             15.
             
             
               Proph.
               c.
            
             16.
             
             §
             8
             
          
           
             c
             
               Vaux
               catech
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Act.
            
             11.24
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Aug.
               contra
               Petil.
               cap.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Calvin
               .
               contra
               Libert
            
             .
          
           
             f
             H.N.
             ●
             .
             
               exhort
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
             §
             10.
             
             &
             1.
             
               epist.
               praef
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               A
               confused
               gathering
               together
               (
               of
               good
               and
               badde
               in
               publike
               assemblies
               )
               is
               no
               Church
               .
               The
               Brovvnists
               ansvver
               to
               M.
               Cartvvright
               ▪
               p.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             h
             
               The
               assemblies
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               together
               ,
               are
               no
               Churches
               ,
               but
               heapes
               of
               prophane
               people
               ,
               saith
               Barrovv
               in
               his
               discoverie
               .
               p.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             12.5
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.12
             ,
             13.27
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             12.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Gal.
             3.28
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             cap.
             17.
             
             
               Bohe.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             26.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             27.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             27.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               Suc●
               .
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Alex.
               Gaguine
               de
               relig
               .
               Mosc
               .
               p.
            
             231.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Sacranus
               de
               ●
               relig
               .
               Ruthen
               .
               cap.
            
             2.
             p.
             188.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Russic
               Comm.
               cap.
            
             25
             p.
             103.
             b
          
           
             d
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               marg
               .
               p.
            
             323.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ans.
               to
               the
               recul
               .
               of
               Inst.
               cap.
            
             7.
             p.
             151.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Quod
               libets
               .
               p.
            
             34●
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               marg
               .
               p.
            
             323
             
          
           
             h
             
               Sl●idan
               .
               hist.
               lib.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Allens
               confess
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Display
               H.
            
             6.
             b
          
           
             l
             
               Vitels
               letter
               ,
               display
               D.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             
               H.N.
               instruct
               .
               ar
            
             .
             8.
             
             §
             35.
             ar
             .
             9.
             
             §
             36.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Fidel.
               declar
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
             §
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             
               H.N.
               euang
               .
               cap.
            
             4.
             
             §
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Dial.
               concer
               .
               the
               strife
               .
               p.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Protest
               .
               p.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             2.
             
             Admon
             .
          
           
             a
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             euery
             creature
             .
             Mark.
             16.15
             .
             Teach
             all
             Nations
             .
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
             Not
             many
             (
             yet
             some
             )
             wise
             men
             after
             the
             flesh
             ;
             not
             many
             (
             yet
             some
             )
             mightie
             ;
             not
             many
             (
             yet
             some
             )
             noble
             are
             called
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.26
             .
          
           
             b
             Whosoeuer
             shall
             call
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             be
             saued
             .
             Act.
             2.21
             .
             The
             Gospel
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             saluation
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             beleeueth
             .
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
             There
             is
             neither
             Iew
             ,
             nor
             Grecian
             ;
             there
             is
             neither
             bond
             nor
             free
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             male
             nor
             female
             :
             for
             you
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             Gal.
             3.28
             .
          
           
             c
             He
             that
             shall
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             is
             baptized
             ,
             shall
             be
             sued
             .
             Mark.
             16.16
             .
             By
             him
             euery
             one
             that
             beleeueth
             ,
             is
             iustified
             .
             Act.
             13.39
             .
             Hee
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             beleeueth
             .
             Rom.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             d
             They
             shall
             ●ome
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             fr●m
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             sh●ll
             sit
             at
             table
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
             Luk.
             13.28
             .
             The
             promise
             is
             m●de
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             are
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             &c
             Act.
             2.
             
             ●9
             In
             euery
             n●tion
             he
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             and
             worketh
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             accepted
             with
             him
             .
             Act.
             10.35
             .
          
           
             e
             Reu.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Conf●ss
               .
               Helvet
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             17.
             
             
               Bohem.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             27.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             a
             
               August
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               cont
               .
               Pet.
               c.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Clenard
               .
               epist.
               lib.
            
             2.
             p.
             196.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Confess
               .
               Petroceniensis
               ,
               c.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             Banifac
             .
             8.
             
               C.
               Vnam
               extra
               de
               maior
               ,
               &
               obed
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Bell.
               de
               eccl
               .
               milit
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Jus
               canonic
               .
               distinct
            
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Pet.
               à
               Soto
               asser
               .
               p.
            
             133.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Coster
               .
               enchir
               .
               con
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Disput.
               concil
               .
               Basil.
               Acts
               and
               Monu
               .
               in
               K.H.
            
             6.
             fol.
             796.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Festival
               feriâ
            
             4.
             
               post
               festum
               Palmarum
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Hils
               quart
            
             .
             1.
             
               reas
               .
               p.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             8.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             16.18
             .
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             d
             Eph.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             i.
             ar
             .
             14.
             
             &
             2.
             cap.
             13.17
             .
             
               Bohe.
               c.
            
             1.8
             .
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             3.7
             .
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             1.11
             .
             
               Su●v
               .
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Vigner
               .
               Insti●
               .
               ad
               Chr.
               Threl
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
             §
             3.
             v.
             10.
             fol.
             83.
             a.
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             .
             8.21
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             8.47
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             10.27
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             28.19
             ,
             20
             ▪
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor
             6.11
             .
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Luk.
             22.19
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Confess
               .
               Hel.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             14.
             and
             2.
             cap.
             17.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             8.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             27.28
             .
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               Suev
               .
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Petrus
               a
               Soto
               assert
               .
               de
               Eccl.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               in
               his
               Fortresse
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               in
               his
               Motives
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               De
               signis
               visib
               .
               ec
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               in
               his
               Quartron
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               in
               his
               Motives
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               R.
               H.
               in
               Psal.
            
             122.
             
             
               Bar.
               disco
               .
               p.
            
             86.
             
             
               Ans.
               to
               M.
               Cartvv
               .
               letter
               ,
               p.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Alison
               confut
               .
               of
               Green.
               and
               Bar.
               p.
            
             113.116
             .
          
           
             i
             
               H.N.
               Euang.
               c.
            
             33.
             
             §
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Fam.
               letter
               to
               the
               B.
               of
               Roch.
               
            
          
           
             l
             
               H.
               N.
               Euang.
               c.
            
             19.
             
             §
             56.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Jn
               his
               confut
               .
               of
               Pop.
               L.
            
             4.
             b.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             24.4
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             v.
             23
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             Mark.
             8.15
             .
          
           
             d
             Math.
             16.12
             .
          
           
             e
             Math.
             24.11
             .
          
           
             f
             Jbid.
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             Luke
             18.8
             .
          
           
             h
             Math.
             24.12
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             l
             Jbid.
             v.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             Phil.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             n
             G.
             l
             6.1
             .
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             7.19
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               Suev
               .
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
            
             .
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Ibid.
               an
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Ib.
               an
               .
               Eph.
            
             5.24
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Jb.
               an
               .
               marg
               .
               p.
            
             264.
             
             
               Gab.
               Biel
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             6.
             quaest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ibid.
               an
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.13
             .
             
               Catech
               .
               Trid.
               in
               exposit
               .
               Symb.
               Apost
               .
               Costerus
               enchirid
               .
               controvers
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
               de
               summo
               Pont.
               p.
            
             136.
             
          
           
             f
             
               See
               of
               this
               art
               .
               prop.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               VV.
               Thomas
               hist.
               of
               Italie
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               VV.
               Thomas
               hist.
               of
               Italie
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Eng.
               volari●s
            
             ,
             2.
             
               booke
               ,
               praef
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Confess
               .
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Eckius
               enchir
               de
               hum
               .
               const
               .
               axiom
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               marg
            
             .
             ●
             .
             258.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Cyp.
               Valera
               in
               his
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               &c.
               out
               of
               Card.
               Benon
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Cath.
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
               part
               .
               p.
            
             31.
             
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Luc.
            
             22.31
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Biblioth
               .
               Simleri
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Gerson
               ser.
            
             1.
             
             Pasch.
             
          
           
             k
             
               B.
               Ievvel
               def
               .
               fol.
            
             644.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Acts
               and
               Mon.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               D.
               Sparke
               against
               I.
               d
               Albine
               ,
               p.
            
             399.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Smeton
               .
               contra
               Hamilt
               .
               p.
            
             104.
             
          
           
             o
             
               De
               civit
               .
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Praef.
               lib.
               de
               Sp.
               S.
            
             
          
           
             q
             
               Chr.
               Franck.
               praef
               .
               ad
               Paradox
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               De
               consider
               .
               ad
               Eugen.
            
             
          
           
             s
             
               Chronol
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             p.
             817.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Arnolph
               .
               in
               concil
               .
               Rhem.
               inter
               opera
               Bernardi
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Stella
               in
               Lucae
            
             9.
             fol.
             430.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Enchirid.
               controvers
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
               de
               summo
               Pontif.
               p.
            
             136.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Matth.
            
             23.2
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Ibid.
               an
               .
               marg
               .
               p.
            
             264.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11
             4.7.14
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.34
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.5
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.2
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             v.
             40.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             v.
             33.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             13.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             10.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             15.17
             .
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             4.5.7.15
             .
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               Suevic
               .
               c.
            
             8.14
             .
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             27.35
             .
          
           
             a
             
               H.
               N
               Sp.
               l●nd
               c.
            
             31.
             
             §
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             40.
             
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             39.
             
             §
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             
               R.H.
               on
               Psal.
            
             122.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Such
               a
               one
               vvas
               that
               Scottish
               minister
               vvhich
               said
               vnto
               the
               head
               of
               K.
               James
               ,
               hovv
               he
               vvould
               hold
               conformitie
               vvith
               his
               Maiesties
               ordinances
               for
               matters
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               for
               matters
               of
               ceremonie
               ,
               they
               vvere
               to
               be
               left
               in
               Christian
               liber●ie
               ●nto
               euery
               man.
               This
               D.
               Barlovv
               reporteth
               in
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               Confer
               .
               p.
            
             71.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Epist.
               ad
               pium
               Lect.
               p.
            
             455.
             
          
           
             g
             
               H.N.
               Sp.
               land
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             
               H.
               N.
               exhort
               .
               c.
            
             15.
             
             §
             2.3
             .
          
           
             k
             
               I●
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             
             §
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Jbid.
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Barrovves
               refut
               .
               p.
            
             244.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Display
               H.
            
             8
             b.
             
          
           
             o
             
               D.B.
               doct
               .
               of
               the
               Sab.
            
             1.
             
               book
               .
               p.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             p
             
               ●
               .
               C.
            
             1.
             
               repli●
               ,
               p.
            
             120.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Bar.
               ref
               .
               p.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             r
             
               See
               art
            
             .
             7.
             prop.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             7.
             can
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             t
             
               H.N.
               euang
               .
               c.
            
             31.
             
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Walke
             ye
             not
             in
             the
             ordinances
             of
             your
             fathers
             ,
             neither
             obserue
             their
             manners
             ,
             nor
             defile
             your selues
             with
             their
             idols
             .
             Ezek
             .
             20.18
             .
          
           
             b
             Ier.
             10.8
             .
          
           
             c
             Hab.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             king
             .
             18.4
             .
          
           
             e
             Yel●de
             men
             with
             burdens
             grieuous
             to
             be
             borne
             .
             Luk.
             11.46
             .
             Why
             ●ēpt
             ye
             God
             ,
             to
             l●y
             a
             yoke
             on
             the
             disciples
             necks
             ,
             which
             neither
             our
             fathers
             ,
             nor
             we
             were
             able
             to
             beare
             ?
             Act.
             15.10
             .
             Why
             ,
             as
             though
             ye
             liued
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             ye
             burdened
             with
             traditions
             ?
             Col.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             f
             Ye
             lay
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             apart
             ,
             ●nd
             obserue
             the
             tradition
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             washing
             of
             pots
             ,
             and
             of
             cuppes
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             such
             like
             things
             ye
             doe
             .
             Marke
             ●
             .
             8
             .
             Ye
             reiect
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             obserue
             your
             owne
             traditions
             ,
             &c.
             making
             the
             word
             of
             God
             of
             none
             authoritie
             ,
             by
             your
             tradition
             which
             you
             haue
             ordained
             .
             Ibid.
             9.13
             .
          
           
             g
             Stand
             in
             the
             libertie
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             vs
             free
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             intangled
             againe
             with
             the
             yoke
             of
             bondage
             .
             Gal.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             h
             Euery
             plant
             ,
             which
             my
             Father
             hath
             not
             planted
             ,
             shall
             be
             rooted
             vp
             .
             Matth
             15.13
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.40
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Conf●ss
               .
               Helvet
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             33.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             7.15
             .
             
               ●a●
               .
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             35.
             
             
               Suevica
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid
               ▪
               sess
            
             .
             5.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               m●rg
               .
               p.
            
             336.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Confess
               .
               Patroceniens
               .
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             C●st
             away
             prophane
             ,
             and
             old
             wiues
             fables
             .
             1.
             
             Tim
             4.7
             O
             Timothie
             ,
             keepe
             that
             which
             is
             committed
             vnto
             thee
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.20
             .
             A
             Bishop
             must
             &c.
             hold
             fast
             the
             faithfull
             word
             according
             to
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             he
             also
             m●y
             be
             able
             to
             exhort
             with
             wholesome
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             improoue
             them
             that
             say
             against
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             Tit.
             1.9
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Heare
             not
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophets
             that
             prophecie
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             teach
             you
             vanities
             :
             they
             speake
             the
             vision
             of
             their
             owne
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Ier.
             23.16
             .
             Beware
             of
             false
             prophets
             .
             Matth.
             7.15
             .
             Beware
             of
             dogges
             ;
             beware
             of
             euill
             workers
             .
             Phil.
             3.2
             .
             The
             sheepe
             kn●w
             the
             shepheards
             voice
             :
             and
             they
             will
             not
             follow
             a
             stranger
             ,
             but
             they
             flie
             from
             him
             :
             for
             they
             know
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             strangers
             .
             Ioh.
             10.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Be
             not
             carried
             about
             with
             diuers
             ●nd
             strange
             doctrines
             .
             Heb.
             13.9
             .
             Beware
             least
             you
             be
             also
             plucked
             away
             with
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             fall
             from
             your
             owne
             stedfastnes
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.17
             .
             If
             there
             come
             any
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             bring
             not
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             receiue
             him
             not
             to
             house
             ,
             neither
             bid
             him
             ,
             god
             speed
             2.
             
             Ioh.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             ●f
             any
             shall
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             Loe
             here
             is
             christ
             ,
             or
             ther
             ,
             beleeue
             it
             not
             .
             For
             there
             sh●ll
             arise
             false
             Christs
             ,
             and
             false
             prophets
             .
             Matth.
             24.23
             ,
             24.
             
             I
             speake
             as
             vnto
             them
             whi●h
             haue
             vnderstanding
             ,
             iudge
             ye
             what
             I
             say
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.15
             .
             Trie
             all
             things
             ,
             &
             keepe
             that
             which
             is
             good
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Confess
               .
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               Suevica
               ,
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Dist.
             40.
             
             
               ●
               .
               Si
               Papa
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Carol.
               Ruinus
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Panorm
               .
               Extra
               .
               de
               divertiis
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Hernaeus
               de
               potestate
               Papae
            
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             mysteries
             of
             religion
             are
             committed
             to
             the
             trust
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             
               plebi
               tantum
               s●iendum
               est
               ,
               quod
               ad
               mores
               formandos
               ,
               &
               vitam
               pertinet
               ,
            
             the
             common
             people
             are
             onely
             to
             know
             that
             which
             pertaineth
             vnto
             manners
             ,
             and
             good
             behauiour
             ,
             saith
             Frier
             
               Laurence
               a
               Villanni●ence
               ,
               de
               Forman
               .
               conc●●●
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             
             
               Nec
               gratia
               ,
               nec
               interior
               aliqu●
               virtus
               requirenda
               est
               in
               membris
               ,
               vel
               ministris
               Ecclesi●e
               praeter
               publicam
               professionem
               fidei
               :
            
             It
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             open
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             more
             is
             not
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             neither
             grace
             (
             to
             iudge
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             )
             nor
             any
             other
             inward
             vertue
             ,
             saith
             
               Petrus
               a
               Soto
               ,
               assert
               .
               cath
               .
               de
               Ec.
               
            
          
           
             f
             The
             common
             and
             faithfull
             people
             may
             in
             a
             generalitie
             refuse
             ,
             and
             forsake
             all
             newe
             doctrine
             ,
             dissenting
             from
             th●t
             which
             they
             haue
             learned
             and
             embraced
             .
             
               Non
               autem
               vt
               doctrinam
               in
               particulari
               ex
               causis
               ,
               &
               fundament●●
               suis
               examinetur
               ,
               &
               sic
               proprio
               iudicio
               discutiant
               quid
               verum
               quid
               falsam
               sit
               :
            
             But
             they
             haue
             none
             authority
             to
             examine
             any
             doctrine
             in
             particular
             from
             the
             very
             causes
             ,
             and
             grounds
             ,
             and
             thereby
             search
             out
             what
             is
             true
             ,
             what
             false
             ;
             
               quod
               proprium
               est
               Ecclesi●rum
               magist●●s
            
             ,
             this
             they
             must
             leaue
             to
             the
             masters
             of
             Churches
             ,
             to
             whome
             properly
             it
             belongeth
             ,
             saith
             
               Stapleton
               ,
               Anti●
               .
               cua
               .
               in
               Mat.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Sacrae
               s●ripturaes
               ●●●●nativus
               &
               indulitatus
               ab
               ecclesia
               catholica
               est
               petēdus
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             the
             forementioned
             
               Petrus
               à
               Solo.
            
             )
             The
             natiue
             ,
             and
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             fetch
             from
             the
             C●tholike
             Church
             (
             of
             Rome
             .
             )
             
               Ass●rt
               .
               Cath.
               ●e
               E●
            
             .
             The
             whole
             Church
             throughout
             the
             world
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             power
             to
             iudge
             of
             all
             matters
             ,
             
               neque
               ●●iquam
               licebit
               de
               〈◊〉
               iudicio
               iudicare
               ,
            
             neither
             is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             giue
             any
             sentence
             of
             her
             iudgement
             .
             Gelasuis
             9.
             
               q.
               Cuncta
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             13.11
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.7
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.30
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               confess
               .
               VVittemb
               .
               cap.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Confess
               .
               Bohe.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Aeneas
               Sylv.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               H.N.
               euang
               .
               c.
            
             33.
             
             §
             11.12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             c
             Idem
             1.
             
               ●xhor
               .
               cap.
            
             16.
             
             §
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Idem
               in
               his
               Prov.
               c.
            
             21.
             
             §
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             e
             
               Sp.
               land
               .
               cap.
            
             7
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             
               Exhort
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             
               See
               the
               proposit
               .
               rect
               .
               immediat
               .
               aforegoing
               .
            
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             1●
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             2.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               VVittem
               .
               cap.
            
             30.31.33
             .
             
               Suev
               .
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               D.
               Iren.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Eus.
               eccl
               .
               hist.
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Pighius
               controuer
            
             .
             3.
             
               de
               Ec.
               &
               Hierarch
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               a●
               .
               praef
               .
               Ce●s
               .
               Colon.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               Beza
               epist.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             H.N.
             1.
             
               exhor
               .
               cap.
            
             16.
             
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               ●●eod
               .
               haeret
               .
               fab
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               D.
               Maior
               in
               Dom.
            
             8.
             
               post
               Trinit
               .
               homil
               .
               fol.
            
             440.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Arthing
               .
               sed●
               .
               p.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Calv.
               contra
               Anabap.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Allens
               confes
            
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Haere●●ci
               Scripturarum
               cognitionem
               ,
               &
               int●●ligentiam
               extra
               Ecclesi●m
               po●unt
               :
               nos
               a●tem
               (
               Papista
               )
               volumus
               Ecclesiae
               Romanae
               )
               esse
               annexam
               ,
               nec
               ab
               ea
               separari
               patimur
               .
               Stapl.
               antid
               .
               Euang.
               in
               Joan.
            
             19.23
             .
             p.
             418.
             
             
               Sicut
               Christo
               Iudaei
               :
               sic
               nos
               Ecclesiae
               (
               Romanae
               )
               simpli●iter
               credere
               debemus
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Stapleton
               .
               Antid
               .
               in
               Lucae
            
             10.16
             .
             When
             the
             uthoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             leaueth
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             of
             no
             more
             account
             then
             Esops
             fables
             .
             
               VVolf
               .
               Herman
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Si
               Papam
               ,
               qui
               Christi
               vicarius
               est
               ,
               et
               eius
               omnimodam
               potestatem
               habet
               in
               terris
               ,
               consulerent
               ,
               non
               errarent
               (
               haeretici
               )
            
             saith
             
               Stella
               in
               Lucae
            
             9.
             fol.
             499.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Cusam
               .
               ad
               Bohemos
               epist.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             17.5
             .
          
           
             c
             Act.
             10.43
             .
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             5.39
             .
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Ioh.
             v
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             17.17
             .
          
           
             h
             Luke
             16.29
             .
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Tim.
             6.16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               Bohem.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             Luke
             4.17
             .
          
           
             o
             Act.
             13.27
             Act.
             15.21
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.15
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Io.
               Maria
               Verract●s
               .
               Pighius
               in
               controvers
               .
               de
               Ec.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Card.
               C●san
               .
               epist.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               Boh.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Lind.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Contra
               Biuer
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               De
               S.
               Scrip.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Eccl.
               Hierar
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Enchir.
               de
               S.
               Scrip.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Ang.
               Polit.
            
             
          
           
             i
             Ses.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Confess
               .
               Cath.
               de
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Lind.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             b
             Pro.
             30.6
             .
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             d
             Reu.
             22.18
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             4.
             and
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             10.
             
             
               Bohem.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               cap.
            
             30.33
             .
             
               Suevica
               ,
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Gra.
               dist
            
             .
             19.
             
             Sic.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Decr.
               lib.
            
             3.
             tit
             .
             2.
             
             
               Crantz
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Pontif.
               Rom.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Spar.
               disco
               .
               of
               the
               Eng.
               Jes.
               p.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Chr.
             13
             .
             i
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             king
             .
             8.1
             .
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Chr.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Chr.
             29.4
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Chr.
             24.29
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Ruffin
               .
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Euseb.
               de
               vita
               Const.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             9
             
          
           
             h
             
               Euagr.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Leo
               epist
            
             43.53
             
          
           
             k
             
               Aventin
               .
               Carranza
               ,
               summa
               Concil
               .
               Carion
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Turon
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             i0
             
          
           
             m
             
               Magdeburg
               .
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               Cen.
            
             6.
             ●ap
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             26.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             16.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             36.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             23.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             35.
             
             
               Suc●icain
               perorat
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Harding
               .
               confut
               .
               par
            
             .
             5.
             cap.
             6.
             
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Harding
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Duraeus
               cont
               .
               VVhitak
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Cardil
               .
               in
               d●fe
               .
               Concil
               .
               Triden
               .
               disp
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Matth.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Perpla●et
               autem
               mihi
               quod
               de
               conuentu
               absque
               vlla
               principum
               ,
               aut
               civitatum
               authoritate
               priua●im
               instituendo
               ,
               sc●ibis
               ,
               Beza
               epist.
            
             68.
             pag.
             292.
             
          
           
             f
             
               VVitnesse
               their
               Classicall
               assemblies
               ,
               at
               Commencements
               ,
               Faires
               ,
               &c.
               See
               Discipline
               groundes
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               The
               approbation
               ,
               or
               disallovvance
               of
               a
               general
               Assembly
               ,
               hath
               beene
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               a
               matter
               ,
               and
               cause
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               alvvaies
               cognosced
               ,
               and
               iudged
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Iudges
               competent
               vvithin
               this
               realme
               ;
               say
               certaine
               Scottish
               Ministers
               in
               their
               letters
               vnto
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Kings
               priuie
               Councell
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               vvhich
               letter
               is
               printed
               in
               the
               said
               Lords
               declaration
               &c.
               published
               an
               .
            
             1606.
             
               and
               printed
               by
               Rob.
               Barker
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Analyct
               ▪
               pag.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Surius
               comment
               .
               an
            
             .
             1501.
             pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen
             6.5
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             8.21
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             116.11
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Sozom.
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             f
             
               B.
               Ievvel
               del
               .
               fol.
            
             58.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Roffen
               .
               contra
               Luther
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Joh.
            
             16.13
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Confess
               .
               VVittemb
               .
               cap.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             9.22
             .
             and
             12.42
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             12.47
             .
          
           
             d
             Matt.
             26.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Mar
             14.53.55
             .
          
           
             f
             Mar.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             27.63
             .
          
           
             h
             Luke
             21.71
             .
          
           
             i
             Matt.
             28.12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             4.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             Act.
             5.40
             .
          
           
             m
             
               D.
               Hieron
               .
               in
               vita
               Damasi
               Papae
               .
            
          
           
             n
             S●s
             .
             4.
             de●r
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Brev.
               Rom.
               ex
               decr
               .
               S.S.
               Concil
               .
               ●rid
               .
               r●stitut
               .
               &
               edit
               .
               a
               ●io
            
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Concil
               .
               Later
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
               apud
               Innocent
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Hilar.
               epist.
               ad
               Const.
               Imper.
            
             
          
           
             r
             
               D.
               Aug.
               contra
               Max.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Naz.
               ad
               Pr●c●p
               .
               epist.
            
             42.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Orat.
               Synod
               .
               Legat.
               regis
               Fan.
               an
               .
            
             1562.
             
          
           
             u
             
               B.
               Ievvels
               def
               .
               par
            
             .
             1.
             fol.
             39.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Ioh.
            
             16.13
             .
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             12
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             Ezek.
             20.18
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             1.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               VVittem
               .
               c.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             Greg.
             ●
             .
             l.
             1.
             epist
             .
             24.
             
               &
               l.
            
             2.
             epist.
             49.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Campian
               .
               rat
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Calvin
               .
               epist.
               ●ulling
               .
               fol.
            
             231.
             
          
           
             a
             Christ
             loued
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             it
             ,
             ●nd
             clense
             it
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             thorough
             the
             word
             .
             Eph.
             5.25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Now
             are
             ye
             cleane
             thorough
             the
             w●rd
             that
             I
             haue
             spoken
             vnto
             you
             .
             Ioh.
             15.3
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             Sonne
             clenseth
             vs
             frō
             all
             sinne
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             d
             Ye
             are
             washed
             ,
             ye
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             ye
             are
             iustified
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             our
             God.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             e
             Matt.
             7.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             16.16
             .
             Ioh.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             g
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Alphons
               .
               de
               haeres
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             
               de
               Indulgentiis
               .
               Polydor.
               de
               Inventor
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             cap.
             26.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             24.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               cap.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Tertul.
               de
               cor
               .
               militis
               :
               &
               De
               Anima
               ,
               in
               fine
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Puniripios
               post
               mortem
               impossibile
               :
               deleatur
               ,
               Jndex
               expurg
               .
               p.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             
               V●ux
               catech
               .
               chap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Horae
               B.
               Virg.
               Mariae
               secundum
               vsum
               Sar.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               decr
               .
               de
               Purg.
               Ses.
            
             25.
             
               &
               ses
            
             .
             6.
             can
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Eckius
               in
               Enchirid.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Bernard
               de
               Buslis
               Rosar
               .
               par
               .
            
             3.
             ser.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Spec.
               peregr
               .
               quaest
               .
               dec
               .
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             q.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Position
               .
               Ing.
               de
               Purgat
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Lorich
               .
               instit
               .
               Cathol
               .
               de
            
             12.
             
             
               Fidei
               art
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Albertus
               ,
               &
               Roffensis
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               S.
               Th.
               More
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Instit.
               cathol
               .
               vt
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Greg.
               dial
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             cap.
             39.
             
             
               Spec.
               peregr
               .
               quaest
               .
               dec
               .
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             q.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Eckius
               ,
               posit
            
             .
             6
             
          
           
             q
             De
             4.
             
             
               Hom.
               noviss
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               De
               officio
               mort
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Spec.
               pereg
               .
               quaest
               .
               vt
               suprà
               quaest
               .
            
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Apoc.
            
             14
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Ibid.
               an
               .
               marg
               .
               p.
            
             431.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Cap.
               Quid
               ,
               in
               aliud
               .
               dist
               .
            
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             10.43
             .
          
           
             c
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             d
             Isa.
             53.5
             .
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             g
             Matt.
             11.28
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             10.9
             .
          
           
             *
             
               vvhereof
               see
               more
               Art.
            
             2.
             pr.
             4.
             ar
             .
             11.
             pr.
             ●
             .
             ar
             .
             22.
             pr.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               vide
               Taxa●●
               poenit
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Sec
               ar
            
             .
             25.
             pr.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Ierem.
             10.15
             .
          
           
             b
             Hab.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             135.25
             .
          
           
             d
             Esa.
             44.10
             .
             &c
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             135.16
             .
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             115.7
             .
          
           
             g
             Exod.
             20.5
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.7.14
             .
          
           
             h
             Exod.
             20.5
             .
             Deut.
             4
             15.
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.21
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             k
             Deut.
             7.5.12.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Deut.
             17.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Deut.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             n
             2.
             king
             .
             18.3
             ,
             4.
             2.
             
             Chr.
             14.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             king
             .
             19.18
             .
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Deut.
             7.25
             ,
             26.
             
             Ierem.
             51.
             
          
           
             q
             Deut.
             27.15
             .
             Esa.
             44.
             
          
           
             r
             Deut.
             27.26
             .
             Psal.
             97.7
             .
             Esa.
             42.17
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Confess
               .
               Helvet
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             10
             6.3
             .
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             3.17
             .
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             22.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             1.23
             .
             
               Suev
               .
               ar
            
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Dele
               ,
               statuas
               venerari
               ,
               potius
               quam
               statuari●s
               ,
               stolidum
               est
               ,
               Index
               expurg
               .
               pag.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             b
             
               In
               hoc
               plerisque
               Christianis
               Ethnicus
               philosophus
               religiosior
               ,
               qui
               etiam
               Trinitalis
               ,
               quae
               mente
               vir
               comprehend●tur
               ,
               figuras
               ocul●●
               corporis
               spectibilis
               (
               Petri
               Rami
               verba
               in
               scholis
               physicis
               ,
               )
               deleantur
               .
               Jndex
               expurg
               .
               pag.
            
             146.
             
             
               Atque
               haec
               absurditas
               Pa●rem
               ,
               Filium
               ,
               &
               Sp.
               S.
               effigiantium
               Iacobilis
               a
               Nicephor●
               tribuitur
               .
               G.
               Cassand
               .
               consul
               .
               p.
            
             1●●
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Non
               inficiamur
               hac
               nos
               latriae
               adoratione
               Christi
               praeclarissimam
               Cruce
               colere
               &
               venerari
               .
               Andrad
               .
               orthodox
               .
               expl
               .
               lib.
            
             9.
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             a
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             god
             ,
             and
             him
             onely
             shalt
             thou
             serue
             .
             Mat.
             4.10
             
          
           
             b
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1
             ar
             .
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             10.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             17.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Praedicatio
               autem
               ecclesiastica
               hoc
               semper
               tenuit
               ,
               Sanctorum
               ●eliq●ias
               esse
               ex
               fide
               venerandas
               :
               Staplet
               .
               antidot
               .
               euang
               .
               in
               Matt.
            
             8.21
             .
             p.
             30.
             
             The
             Catholike
             affirmeth
             worshipping
             of
             saints
             ,
             praier
             vnto
             them
             ,
             feasts
             of
             them
             ,
             ●doration
             of
             their
             reliques
             ,
             and
             Im●ges
             :
             the
             Protestant
             denieth
             all
             .
             
               Hils
               q●artron
            
             .
             14.
             
               reas
               .
               p.
            
             71.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Vinc.
               Li●
               .
               ●
            
             .
             23.
             cap.
             155.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Raban
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             10.
             
               de
               Sec.
               propriet
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             25.
             
               decr
               .
               de
               Jnuoc
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               Missa
               de
               S.
               Cruce
               :
               &
               Officium
               de
               S.
               Cruce
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Bee-hiu●
               ,
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Gratian.
               dist
            
             .
             38.
             
             
               Nul
               .
               volat
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Cal
             vpon
             me
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             .
             Psal.
             50.15
             .
             After
             this
             manner
             pray
             ,
             Our
             Father
             ,
             which
             art
             in
             heauen
             ,
             &c.
             
             Matth.
             6.9
             .
             Whē
             ye
             pray
             ,
             say
             ,
             Our
             Father
             ,
             which
             art
             in
             heauen
             .
             Luke
             11.2
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             50.15
             .
             Matth.
             7.11
             .
             Luke
             11.13.18.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Ioh.
             16.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             13.4
             .
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             26.25
             .
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             32.9
             .
             &c
             
          
           
             f
             Dan.
             9.16
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             king
             .
             18.36
             ,
             37
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Ier.
             14.7
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Act.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             k
             Luke
             18.13
             .
          
           
             l
             Act.
             16.25
             .
             &
             through
             his
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             m
             Act.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             n
             Luke
             18.7
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             5.23
             .
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             10.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             2.17
             .
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             14.24
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             21.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             23.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               ar
            
             .
             11.21
             
          
           
             a
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               pag.
            
             187.
             
             
               Grationem
               Dominicam
               fundimus
               Sanctis
               .
               Censura
               Colon.
               fol.
            
             208.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Sam.
             3.3
             ,
             4.
             &c.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Ierem.
             1.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             20.21
             .
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             f
             Luke
             10.1
             .
          
           
             g
             Ierem.
             14.14.23.21.27.14
             ,
             15.29.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             9.38
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             k
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             cap.
             18.
             
             
               Bohe.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             31.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             31.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             14.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             10.
             
             
               Suev
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ans.
               to
               the
               execut
               .
               of
               Iust.
               cap.
            
             3.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             9.
             p.
             211
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             5.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             3.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             e
             
               R.A.
               confut
               .
               of
               Brovvn
               .
               p.
            
             113
             
          
           
             f
             
               Sleiden
               .
               com
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             
               H.
               N.
               euang
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
             §
             6.
             
               and
               Spir.
               land
               .
               c.
            
             48.
             
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Letter
               to
               the
               B.
               of
               Roch.
               
            
          
           
             i
             
               R.H.
               on
               Psal.
            
             122.
             
          
           
             k
             
               R.A.
               confut
               .
               of
               Brovvnisme
               .
               p.
            
             113.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Bar.
               disco
               .
               p.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             4.43
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             4.17
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             5.42
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             15.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             9
             18.
             
             
               Bohem.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             25.
             
             
               Aagust
               .
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bulling
               .
               cont
               .
               Anabap.
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             
               VVilkins
               .
               against
               the
               Fam.
               of
               Loue
               ,
               ar
               .
            
             14.
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Theophil
               .
               against
               VVilk
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Pat.
               of
               the
               pr●s
               .
               Temp.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               H.N.
               proph
               .
               of
               the
               Sp.
               c.
            
             2.
             
             §
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Fam.
               let
               .
               to
               the
               B.
               of
               Roch.
               
            
          
           
             g
             
               H.N.
               Spir.
               l.
               c.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             h
             Idem
             1.
             
               exh
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             
             §
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             
               D.B.
               doct
               .
               of
               the
               Sabboth
               ,
            
             2.
             
               booke
               .
               p.
            
             174.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             277.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             28.19
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             22.19
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.24
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             2.38.41.8.12
             ,
             13.10.47.16.32
             ,
             33.
             
             Ioh.
             1.25
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.14.16
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             20.7
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             9.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             25.31
             .
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               VVittem
               .
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             T.C.
             1.
             
               rep
               .
               p.
            
             113.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Suri●s
               com
               .
               p.
            
             237.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Survay
               of
               dis
               .
               cap.
            
             15.
             
               out
               of
               the
               Geneva
               lavves
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Lear.
               discours
               .
               p.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Fruct
               .
               Ser.
               on
               Rom.
            
             12.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ought
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             preachers
             of
             the
             word
             .
             
               Lear.
               disco
               .
               p.
            
             60.
             
             It
             is
             sacriledge
             to
             separate
             the
             word
             (
             viz.
             Preaching
             )
             frō
             the
             Sacram.
             Ibid.
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             is
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             T.C.
             1.
             
               rep
               .
               p.
            
             125
             
          
           
             f
             The
             vnchangeable
             lawes
             of
             God
             be
             (
             saith
             T.C.
             )
             that
             none
             minister
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             preach
             .
             T.C.
             1.
             
               repl
               .
               p.
            
             104.
             
             §
             3.
             
             Where
             there
             is
             no
             Preacher
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             minister
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             
               Lear.
               disc
               .
               p.
            
             62.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Iauel
               .
               phil
               .
               Cor.
               par
               .
            
             5.
             fol.
             559.
             
          
           
             h
             So
             in
             Netherland
             were
             children
             rebaptized
             ,
             when
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alva
             there
             tyranized
             .
             
               Trag.
               hist.
               of
               Antvverp
            
             .
             The
             like
             Repabtization
             was
             vsed
             by
             the
             Papists
             at
             Tholouse
             ,
             Troys
             ,
             and
             other
             cities
             in
             France
             ,
             especially
             an
             .
             1562.
             
             
               See
               the
               Chron.
               of
               France
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               D.
               August
               .
               ad
               Quodv●●t
               .
               c.
            
             ●7
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Epiphan
               .
               h●res
               ▪
            
             42.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             4.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             15.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             8.9.14
             .
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             25.29.30.31
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             30.31
             .
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.15
             
          
           
             a
             
               Althemar
               .
               conciliat
               .
               Loc.
               pugnan
               .
               lo.
            
             191.
             
          
           
             b
             
               R.H.
               on
               Psal.
            
             122.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Bar.
               disco
               .
               p.
            
             104.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             20.21
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             d
             Acts
             9.15
             .
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             15.24
             .
          
           
             g
             Act.
             14.23
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Tim.
             22.5
             .
          
           
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             17.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             9.
             
             
               Ga●
               .
               ar
            
             .
             31.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             31.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             14.
             
             
               VVittem
               .
               ar
            
             .
             21.
             
             
               S●ov
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             7.
             ●an
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Hovvl
             .
             7.
             rea●
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             b
             Acts
             1.23
             .
          
           
             c
             Acts
             14.23
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             h
             Titus
             1.7
             .
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             l
             Tit.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.20
             .
             Tit.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             o
             Matth.
             9.38
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             p
             Acts
             20.28
             .
          
           
             q
             Act.
             5.41
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             25.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Bo●em
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
             
               Gal.
               artic
            
             .
             13.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             31.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             14.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             ●0
             .
             
               Sue
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Sigebert
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Liberus
               rerum
               Moscov
               .
               p.
            
             30.
             b
          
           
             c
             
               Coster
               .
               Ench.
               controv
               .
               c.
            
             15.
             
               de
               c●l
               .
               sacerd
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             23.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             quaest
             .
             1.
             ventum
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Such
               ought
               not
               to
               busie
               thēselues
               about
               the
               vvord
               .
               H.N.
               document
               .
               sent
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
             §
             1.
             and
             1.
             
             
               Exhort
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             
             §
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.6.9.14
             .
          
           
             b
             Ib.
             17.26
             .
          
           
             c
             Ib.
             14
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ib.
               v.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Ib.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             f
             Ib.
             11.16
             .
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             15.8
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
             
               VVitt.
               c.
            
             27.
             
             
               August
               .
               de
               Miss●
               ,
               ar
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Suev
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Epiph.
               haer
            
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             
               D.
               Iren.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             
               An.
               Geufraeus
               a●lae
               Tur.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Magd.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               Cen.
            
             12.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Alex.
               Guag
               .
               de
               relig
               .
               Mosc
               .
               pag.
            
             230.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
               .
               p.
            
             463.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Matth.
            
             21.6
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Si
               quis
               dixeril
               ,
               lingua
               tantum
               vulgari
               Missam
               celebrari
               debere
               ,
               anathema
               sit
               .
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
               .
            
             22.
             can
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             10.16.30.6
             .
             Ier.
             4.4
             .
             Act.
             7.51
             .
             Rom.
             12.28
             .
             Phil.
             3.3
             .
             Coloss.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             6.3
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             3.26
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             c.
             29.
             and
             2.
             ar
             .
             20.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Magdeburg
               .
               ec
               .
               hist.
               Cen.
            
             12.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Bulling
               .
               contr
               .
               Anab.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Althamar
               .
               concil
               .
               Lo.
               pag.
               lo.
            
             191.
             
          
           
             c
             
               D.
               Sarania
               def
               .
               tract
               .
               de
               divers
               .
               minist
               .
               grad
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Holinsh.
               chr
               .
               fol.
            
             1299.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Theodor.
               lib.
               c.
            
             9.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Pa●●●rne
               of
               the
               pres
               .
               Temp.
               
            
          
           
             g
             
               Ramseis
               confess
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Marke
             16.16
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             2.38
             .
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             5.25
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             22.19
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.24
             .
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             26.28
             .
             Luk.
             22.20
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             20.22
             .
             and
             2.
             cap.
             19.20.21
             .
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             11.12.13
             .
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             34.38
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             33.35
             .
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             9.13
             .
             
               VVillem
               .
               ar
            
             .
             10.19
             .
             
               Suev
               .
               ar
            
             .
             16.18
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid
               ,
               sess
            
             .
             7.
             can
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Concil
               .
               Flor.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Bonavent
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             1.
             q.
             5.
             
             
               Gab.
               Biel
               l.
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             1.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             2.38
             .
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             5.25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             i.
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             21.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             19.20.21
             .
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             11.12
             .
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             34.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             33.34
             .
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
             
               Suev
               .
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             4.9
             ,
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             f
             Acts
             2.41
             .
          
           
             g
             Act.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             h
             Act.
             8.37
             .
          
           
             i
             Act.
             10.47
             .
          
           
             k
             Ioh.
             13.26
             .
          
           
             l
             Acts
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Act.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Jauel
               .
               Phil.
               Chr.
               tract
            
             .
             4.
             
               de
               felicit
               .
               Chr.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               &
               Vigner
               .
               institut
               .
               Theol.
               c.
            
             16.
             
             §
             4.
             
             
               &
               Spec.
               peregr
               .
               quaest
               .
               dec
               .
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             q.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             7.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Lear.
               disc
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Gal.
            
             5.27
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Lear.
               disc
               .
               p.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               marg
               .
               p.
            
             357.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Ibid.
               an
               .
               mar
               .
               p.
            
             391.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Ibid.
               an
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
               v.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             9.9.13
             .
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             15.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             Iudg.
             6.37
             .
          
           
             e
             2.
             king
             .
             20.8.11
             .
             Isa.
             38.8
             .
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
             Marke
             16.16
             .
             Ioh.
             3.5
             .
             Act.
             2.38
             .
          
           
             g
             Luke
             22.19
             .
             Ioh.
             6.53
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.24
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Confess
               .
               Helv.
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             20.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             19.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             5.
             
             §
             2.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             35.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             33.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             12.
             
             
               Su●
               .
               ar
            
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Theodoret.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Vnfold
               .
               of
               vntruthes
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Hovvlet
               reas
            
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Catech.
               Canis
               .
               Vaux
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Iames
            
             5.24
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               sess
            
             .
             7.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Stella
               Clericorum
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Confess
               .
               Saxon
               .
               ar
            
             .
             19.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             11.
             
             See
             the
             Prop.
             immediatlie
             precedent
             .
          
           
             See
             Canis
             .
             catech
             .
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Nunquam
               erit
               Christianus
               ,
               nisi
               in
               Confirmatione
               Episcopali
               fuerit
               confirmatus
               .
               De
               consecra
               .
               Dist.
            
             5.
             
               cap.
               et
               Ie●●ni
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Catech.
               Triden
               .
               tit
               .
               de
               Confir
               .
            
          
           
             
               Canis
               .
               Catech.
               cap.
            
             4
             
               Catech.
               Trid.
               de
               poenit
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             14.19
             .
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               August
               ar
            
             .
             3.11.12
             .
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             16.17
             .
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.15
             .
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Colos.
            
             1.24
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vaux
               catech
               .
               c.
            
             4
             
               Catech.
               Triden
               .
               de
               poenit
               .
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
               .
               Matth.
            
             12.31
             .
             
               Hils
               quartron
            
             .
             13.
             
               reas
               .
               p.
            
             65.
             
             
               Pel.
               de
               Solometh
               .
               confess
               .
               par
               .
            
             4.
             p.
             159.
             a.
             
          
           
             
               Canis
               .
               Catech.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             4.
             dist
             .
             24.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
               .
               marg
               .
               p.
            
             572.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Jbid.
               annot
               .
               Luk●
            
             .
             2●
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Maioran
               .
               clyp
               .
               milit
               .
               eccles
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Lomb.
               lib.
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             12.4
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               Ses.
            
             7.
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
               .
               Ephes.
            
             5.32
             .
             
               Catech.
               Vaux
               .
               Canis
            
             .
          
           
             c.
             Gen.
             24.
             
             Math.
             19.4.5.6
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             20.37
             .
             and
             2.
             cap.
             19.29
             .
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             9.
             
             Gal.
             ar
             .
             24.35
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             33.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             2.5.6
             .
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             12.18
             .
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             21.26
             .
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             12.15
             .
          
           
             e
             
               D.
               Heron.
               aduers.
               Vigil
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Tertul.
               contra
               Mar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Euseb.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               D.
               August
               .
               de
               haeres
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Ibid.
               August
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             n
             
               D.
               August
               .
               de
               haeres
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               D.
               Origen
               .
               in
               Luke
               .
               hom
               .
            
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
               de
               m●nog
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               
                 Test.
                 Rhem.
                 annot
              
               .
               1
               Tim.
               3.2
               .
            
             
               See
               more
               afterward
               art
               .
               32.
               
            
          
           
             r
             
               
                 Pet.
                 Lombard
                 .
                 lib.
              
               4.
               dist
               .
               42.
               
            
             
               By
               spirituall
               kinred
               ,
               which
               is
               betweene
               the
               partie
               that
               is
               baptized
               ,
               or
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               his
               Godfathers
               ,
               and
               Godmothers
               ,
               and
               also
               betweene
               the
               Godfather
               ,
               or
               Godmother
               ,
               and
               the
               parents
               of
               the
               child
               so
               baptized
               ,
               or
               confirmed
               (
               matrimonie
               may
               not
               be
               either
               contracted
               ,
               or
               continued
               .
               )
               
                 Canis
                 .
                 catech
                 .
                 c.
              
               4.
               
            
          
           
             s
             
               Supplic
               .
               of
               the
               Pr.
               of
               Orange
               vnto
               K.
               Philip.
               
            
          
           
             t
             
               Calvin
               epist.
               fol.
            
             266.
             
               and
               Chron.
               of
               France
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             28.29
             .
          
           
             b
             Mar.
             16.16
             .
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             26.26.27
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Hel.
               ●et
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             22.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             20.21
             ..
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             11.13
             .
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             35.38
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             34
             35.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar·
            
             2.9
             .
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             13●·15
             .
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             10.19
             .
             Sue
             .
             ●
             .
             13.18
             .
          
           
             a
             See
             in
             this
             art
             .
             prop.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Calvin
               .
               epist.
               pl.
            
             118.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Sleidan
               .
               commen
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Tertul.
               cotra
               Marcion
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Cypr.
               Valera
               of
               the
               Pope
               &c.
               p.
            
             55.
             
          
           
             f
             
               D.
               Humfre
               .
               in
               vita
               Iuelli
               .
               p.
            
             81.
             
          
           
             g
             
               D.
               Morison
               .
               de
               deprau
               .
               Rel.
               orig
               .
               pag.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             Philastrius
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Tertul.
               contra
               Mar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             
               D.
               Cypr.
               ad
               Julian
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Sue
               ar
            
             .
             23.
             prop.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Concil
               .
               Carthag
            
             .
             3.
             can
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Art.
             of
             the
             peace
             between
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             Eng.
             ar
             .
             1604.
             ar
             .
             2.
             concer
             .
             a
             moder
             .
             See
             more
             in
             the
             Art.
             of
             Bap.
             the
             L.
             Supper
             ,
             also
             ar
             .
             28.
             prop.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             10.47
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             28.26
             .
             &c.
             Iohn
             .
             13.22
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             e
             Iohn
             .
             13.26
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.27
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Luke
             .
             23.43.44
             .
          
           
             h
             Mar.
             16.16
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             20.
             and
             2.
             cap.
             19.21
             .
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             3.6
             .
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             11.13
             .
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             34.36.37
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             33.35
             .
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             3.13
             .
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             13.14
             .
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
            
             .
             ●
             .
             pet
             .
             3.21
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Ibid.
               annot
               .
               marg
               .
               pag.
            
             357.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             23.1
             .
          
           
             b
             Phil.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             e
             
               
                 Confess
                 .
                 Hel●et
              
               .
               1.
               ar
               .
               15.20.22
               .
               Hel●et
               .
               2.
               c.
               18.21
               .
            
             
               
                 Bohem.
                 c.
              
               11.12
               .
               
                 Gal.
                 ar
              
               .
               33-35
               .
               
                 August
                 .
                 ar
              
               .
               8.
               
               
                 Saxon.
                 ar
              
               .
               11.13
               .
               
                 VVittemb
                 .
                 ar
              
               .
               31.
               
               
                 Suc.
                 ar
              
               .
               13.
               
            
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             a
             
               D.
               August
               .
               in
               Psal.
            
             100.
             
             &
             32.
             
             
               Idem
               contra
               petil
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Magdeburg
               ,
               eccles
               .
               host
               .
               Cant.
            
             1●
             .
             cap.
             5.
             fol.
             844.
             
          
           
             c
             
               D.
               ●yprian
               .
               epist.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               lib.
               ad
               M●g
               .
               ep
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ibid.
               ep
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               D.
               Orig.
               in
               Matth.
               tract
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               VVilk
               .
               against
               the
               Fa.
               ar
               .
            
             24.
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             g
             
               H.N.
               euang
               .
               c.
            
             23.9.2
             .
          
           
             h
             ●am
             .
             1.
             
               epist.
               to
               M.
               Rogers
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Lear.
               disc
               .
               p.
            
             62.
             
          
           
             k
             
               ●
               .
               C.
            
             ●
             .
             
               cap.
               p.
            
             104.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Ber.
               de
               Loque
               reas
               .
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Lear.
               disc
               .
               p.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             n
             
               D.B.
               doc
               .
               of
               the
               Sab.
            
             2.
             
               book
               .
               p.
            
             173.
             
          
           
             o
             
               R.
               H.
               on
               Psal.
            
             122.
             
          
           
             p
             B.
             Iewel
             .
             o●
             Ag.
             1.
             ser.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
               .
               tit
            
             .
             3.10
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Jbid.
               an
               .
               Mar.
            
             3.13
             .
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             25.26
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             18.9
             .
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             18.17
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             5.4.5
             .
          
           
             f
             Heluet.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             9.
             
             
               Sax
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             
               R.H.
               on
               psal
            
             .
             122.
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Bar.
               disco
               .
               p.
            
             96.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Giff.
               repl
               .
               vnto
               Bar.
               and
               Gr.
               in
               th
               end
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Brovvne
               tract
               .
               of
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               man.
               Bred.
               detect
               .
               p.
            
             122.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             20.
             and
             2.
             c.
             19.20
             .
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             5.
             
             §
             2.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             35.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             34.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               D.
               Heron.
               in
               epist.
               ad
               August
               .
               de
               haeres
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               D.
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Tertul.
               contra
               Mar.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Tertul.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Origen
               .
               in
               Luke
               .
               hom
               .
            
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Holinsh.
               chro
               .
               fol.
            
             1299.
             
          
           
             h
             
               ●ulling
               .
               contra
               Anabap.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             
               H.
               N.
            
             1.
             
               exho
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             
               T.
               Aquinas
            
             .
             2.21
             .
             
               de
               ingres
               .
               relig
               .
               p.
            
             119.
             
          
           
             a
             Tit.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             afore
             .
             ar
             .
             25.
             pr.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             d
             Act
             2.38
             .
          
           
             e
             T
             it
             3.5
             .
          
           
             f
             Mar.
             16.16
             .
          
           
             g
             Act
             2.41.42
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             21.
             and
             2.
             c.
             20.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             12.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             35.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             34.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             9.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Cyp.
               ad
               Iobai
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               D.
               August
               .
               de
               p●c
               .
               mer.
               lib.
            
             ●
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Theodo
               .
               dimi
               .
               der
               .
               cap.
               de
               Bap.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               Mag.
               ce
               .
               hist.
               Cen.
            
             4.
             c.
             5.
             fol.
             381.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Gerson
               tract
               .
               contra
               Flagel
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Russi●
               Commonvveale
               ,
               cap.
            
             23.
             pag.
             98.
             b.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Bannist
               .
               errors
               printed
               by
               T.
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             h
             
               H.
               N.
               euang
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
             §.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Althemar
               .
               concil
               .
               lo.
               pugnan
               :
               Lo.
            
             131.
             
          
           
             k
             
               D.
               Tho.
               de
               sac
               .
               Altari
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Gal.
            
             3.27
             .
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             21.
             and
             2.
             cap.
             20.
             
             
               Bohem
               .
               cap.
            
             12.
             ar
             .
             35.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             34.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             9.
             
             
               Sa●on
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
             
               VVittem●
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Hils
               quart
               .
               reas
            
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             
               D.
               August
               .
               de
               Ver.
               Apost
               .
               ser.
               de
               Bap.
               par
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Mag.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               cent
            
             .
             12.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Bulling
               .
               contra
               Anabap.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ibid.
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Althemar
               .
               lo.
               pug
               .
               co
               .
            
             131.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Epist.
               minist
               .
               Bern.
               in
               Cal.
               epist.
               fol.
            
             118.
             
          
           
             h
             Displaie
             .
             H.
             7.
             a.
             
          
           
             i
             Bar.
             disco
             .
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Giffords
             replie
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Sacramentorum
               autem
               primum
               pro
               naturā
               sua
               administrari
               debet
               vel
               infantibus
               ,
               vel
               adultis
               .
               Infantibus
               autem
               iis
               qui
               sunt
               liberi
               eorum
               ●u●
               sunt
               intra
               .
               Intra
               autem
               qui
               ecclesiae
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               è
               subiciu●●
               .
               D.
               Fen●er
            
             5.
             
             
               Theol.
               l.
            
             5.
             
               cap.
               vlt.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               R.
               A.
               confut
               .
               of
               Brovv
               .
               p.
            
             113.
             
          
           
             n
             
               See
               afore
               ar
            
             .
             25.
             pr.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             
               See
               ar
            
             .
             26.
             pr.
             ●
             .
             
               Declar●●t
               vbinam
               legeri●●
               ,
               tam
               necessario
               esse
               copulandam
               coelestis
               verbi
               praedicationem
               cum
               administratione
               Sacramenti
               ,
               vt
               nisi
               concio
               habeatur
               ,
               renascentium
               lauacro
               infans
               aspergi
               non
               possit
               ?
               Querim
               .
               ec
               .
               p.
            
             80.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Hesh●●
               .
               de
            
             600.
             
               ar
               .
               Pontif.
               lo.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.21
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             ●1
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.16.17
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             21.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Bohem
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             35.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             14.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Hol.
               chron
               .
               fol.
            
             1299.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
            
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.21
             .
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             26.28
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             22.19.20
             .
             Marke
             14.24
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.24
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
             Iohn
             6.35
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.16.17
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             22.
             
             &
             2.
             cap.
             21.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             13.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             37.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             35.
             
             
               August
               .
               touch
               .
               the
               Masse
               .
               ar
               .
            
             1.3
             .
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             14.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Leon.
               Ram.
               Confess
               .
               an
            
             .
             1580.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Theodores
               .
               eccles
               .
               hist.
            
             
          
           
             c
             What
             can
             the
             Protestant
             churches
             afford
             you
             ?
             &c.
             the
             comunio
             ?
             O
             poysoned
             Cup
             :
             better
             it
             were
             for
             you
             to
             eate
             so
             much
             Ra●sbaine
             ,
             then
             that
             pulluted
             bread
             ,
             and
             to
             drinke
             ,
             so
             much
             Dragons
             gall
             ,
             or
             Vipers
             blood
             ,
             then
             that
             sacralegious
             wine
             .
             Garnish
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             &c.
             printed
             at
             Autu
             .
             an
             .
             1596.
             by
             Ioach.
             Tro.
             
          
           
             d
             Catech.
             Trid.
             
          
           
             e
             concil
             .
             Trid.
             ses
             .
             6.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Al.
               Guag
               .
               de
               relig
               .
               Moscouit
               .
               p.
            
             268.
             
          
           
             g
             Concil
             .
             Carthage
             .
             3.
             can
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             26.29
             Marke
             14.25
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             9.4
             .
             Leuit.
             17.14
             .
          
           
             c
             Act.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.20
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             22.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             13.
             
             
               VVittemb
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               ses
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
            
             .
             Matth.
             26.26
             .
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               ses
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             3
             Vaux
             .
             Catech.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               ses
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               ses
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Epiphan
               .
               hoeres
            
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             b.
             Iohn
             .
             6.51
             .
          
           
             c
             Iohn
             .
             6.35
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             22.
             and
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             13.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             36.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Aliqui
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               fugimus
               ,
               sed
               in
               cognatum
               delabimur
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               pani
               ,
               et
               vino
               substantiam
               equidem
               relinquendo
               ,
               sed
               corporale
               Christi
               corpus
               ita
               co●duniendo
               ,
               at
               substantia
               substantiam
               vel
               localiter
               ,
               vel
               definitiue
               ,
               vel
               repletiue
               ,
               vel
               omnibus
               istis
               modis
               simul
               contineat
               ,
               quod
               ipsum
               Profect̄
               milest
               aliud
               ,
               quam
               Transsubstantiationis
               quoddam
               quasi
               inuoluctus
               &c.
               Iezler
               .
               de
               diutur
               .
               belli
               Euchar.
               p.
            
             18.
             a.
             
          
           
             b
             
               After
               Consecration
               there
               is
               neither
               bread
               ,
               no●
               wine
               left
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               saith
               Vaux
               in
               his
               catech
               .
            
             
               By
               vertue
               of
               the
               words
               of
               Consecration
               the
               substance
               of
               bread
               ,
               is
               turned
               and
               changed
               into
               the
               verie
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               the
               substance
               of
               wine
               is
               turned
               into
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               working
               by
               a
               diuine
               power
               .
               So
               that
               Christ
               is
               wholy
               vnder
               the
               forme
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               in
               euery
               part
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               being
               broken
               ,
               Christ
               is
               wholy
               .
               Also
               vnder
               the
               forme
               of
               wine
               ,
               and
               euery
               part
               thereof
               ,
               being
               separated
               ,
               Christ
               is
               wholy
               .
               Canis
               ▪
               catech
               .
               c.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Romanenses
                 〈…〉
                 sororem
                 ,
                 &
                 plurimorun
                 error●m
                 matrem
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Iezl●●
                 ,
                 ●edi●tior
                 ▪
                 belli
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 p.
              
               31.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Matth
             26.28
             Marke
             14.22
             .
             Luke
             22.19
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.16.11.2
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             26.27
             Marke
             14
             23.
             
             Luke
             22.17
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             c
             Luke
             22.19
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.24.25
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             13.
             
             
               August
               .
               de
               Missa
               .
               ar
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             14.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             19
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               Tri●
               .
               ses
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Jbid.
               can
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Festiual
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Sermons
               ,
               fel.
            
             169.
             b
             :
          
           
             d
             
               See
               cerem
               .
               Pontif.
               lib.
               1.
               
               When
               the
               Pope
               goeth
               from
               one
               people
               to
               another
               ,
               hee
               sendeth
               before
               him
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               sometime
               a
               day
               ,
               or
               two
               daies
               iourney
               ,
               his
               Sacrament
               vpō
               an
               Horse
               ,
               carrying
               at
               his
               necke
               a
               little
               Bell
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               the
               scum
               and
               baggage
               of
               the
               Romaine
               Court.
               
            
             
               Thether
               goe
               the
               dishes
               ,
               and
               spits
               ,
               old
               shoes
               ,
               caldrous
               ,
               and
               kettles
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               scullerie
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               whores
               and
               Iesters
               .
               Thus
               the
               Sacrament
               arriueth
               with
               this
               honorable
               traine
               ,
               at
               the
               place
               whether
               the
               Pope
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               there
               awaiteth
               his
               comming
               .
               And
               when
               the
               maister
               is
               knowne
               to
               approch
               neere
               the
               people
               ,
               it
               goeth
               foorth
               to
               receaue
               him
               .
               
                 So
                 Cyp.
                 Valera
                 ,
                 a
                 Spaniard
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 treat
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 a●ct
                 .
                 p.
              
               17.
               
            
          
           
             e
             Act
             of
             the
             peace
             &c.
             an
             .
             1604.
             ●r
             .
             2.
             to
             the
             end
             touching
             a
             Moderation
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             ses
             .
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             ii
             .
             28
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             Cor.
             10.21
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Co.
             1138.39
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             38.31
             .
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.21
             .
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             22.11.21
             .
          
           
             i
             Ephes.
             4.15
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             Iohn
             .
             6.35
             .
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1·
             in
             the
             declar
             .
             of
             the
             L.
             Supper
             ;
             Heluet
             ,
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Bohem
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             37.
             
             
               Belg
               ar
            
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             a
             
               S●ur
               .
               Antip.
            
             4.
             par
             .
             1.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
            
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Alex.
               Hales
               .
               par
            
             .
             4.
             q.
             45.
             
             
               &
               D.
               Thom.
               par
            
             .
             3.
             q.
             8.
             ar
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             So
             reporteth
             Sturmius
             in
             his
             Antipap
             .
             4.
             par
             .
             2.
             pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             26.26
             .
             Marke
             14.22
             .
             Luke
             22.19
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10
             16
             .
             1●.25
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             26.27
             Marke
             22.17
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.16.11.25
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             22.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             13.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             36.38
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             35.
             
             
               August
               .
               de
               Missa
               ,
               ar
               .
            
             1.2
             .
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
             
               Suc.
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             b
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             c
             Philastrius
             .
          
           
             d
             
               August
               .
               de
               hares
            
             .
          
           
             e
             ●
             .
             
               Faber
               de
               relig
               .
               Moseo
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             g
             Theodores
             .
          
           
             h
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Leo
               scr
            
             .
             4.
             quadrages
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               ses
            
             .
             5.
             cap.
             1.
             
               &
               ses
            
             .
             21.
             can
             .
             1.2.3
             
          
           
             l
             
               Censura
               .
               Colon
               .
               pag.
            
             289.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Jbid.
               pag.
            
             283.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Concil
               .
               Constan
               .
               ses
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Surius
               co
               .
               ment
               .
               an
               .
            
             1501.
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Catech.
               Trid.
            
             
          
           
             q
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             r
             Theodores
             .
          
           
             See
             Ar.
             2.
             pr.
             4.22
             .
             pr.
             1.2.28
             .
             pr.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Act
             20.28
             .
             Rom.
             5.6
             .
             &c.
             Gal.
             3.13
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.28
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.18.19
             .
          
           
             c
             Acts
             10.43
             .
             Rom.
             3.25
             .
             Heb.
             9
             12.
             &c.
             28.
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             2.2
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             4.10
             .
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             .
             1.29.4
             .
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             1.7
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             cap.
             11.15
             .
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Bohem
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             13.16.17
             .
             
               Belg.
               ●r
            
             .
             20.22
             .
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             34.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               VVi●●emb
               .
               c.
            
             2.5
             .
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             2.3
             .
          
           
             a
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             b
             
               D.
               ●ren
            
             .
             ●1
             .
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             
               D.
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Marcel
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               D.
               Cipr.
               l.
               b.
            
             4.
             epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Bulling
               .
               contra
               Anabap.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Holins
               .
               chron
               .
               fol.
            
             1299.
             
          
           
             g
             Dial.
             of
             Diues
             ,
             &
             Pauper
             .
             6.
             com
             .
          
           
             h
             Iesuits
             catec
             .
             1.
             
             B.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             28.6
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Confor
               .
               S.
               Fr.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               p.
               Mornaeus
               tract
               .
               de
               eccles
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             Iesuits
             catec
             .
             1.8
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Dial.
             of
             Diues
             ,
             &
             pauper
             6.
             com
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Dionis
               .
               Carth.
               d●
            
             4.
             
               hom
               .
               Nouis
               .
               ar
            
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Iest.
               Rhem.
               annot
               .
               marg
               .
               p.
               p.
            
             258.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Ibid.
               annot
               .
               Matth.
            
             10.12
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Vaux
               .
               catech
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             See
             ●r
             22.
             pr.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               ann
               .
               Mat.
            
             24.15
             
          
           
             b
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               ses
            
             .
             22.
             can
             .
             3.
             
             
               Cat.
               ●rid
               .
               Euch.
               s.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               ibid
            
             .
          
           
             d.
             
               Catech.
               Trid.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               ses
            
             .
             3.
             can
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               ses
            
             .
             22.
             can
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Hovvl
             .
             7.
             reas
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               ses
            
             .
             21.
             c.
             3.
             ses
             .
             22.
             can
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Ibid.
               ses
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Albert.
               Mag.
               de
               sacr
               Euchar.
               Hovvlets
            
             7.
             reas
             .
          
           
             l
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bowe
             to
             them
             nor
             serue
             them
             .
             Exod.
             20.5
             .
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             9.12
             .
             &c
             By
             his
             owne
             blood
             entred
             hee
             in
             once
             vnto
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             was
             once
             offered
             Jbi●
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             n
             Heb.
             7.27
             .
             he
             offered
             vp
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             o
             Heb.
             9.22
             .
             without
             shedding
             of
             blood
             is
             no
             remissiō
             .
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             9.27
             .
             Jt
             is
             appointed
             vnto
             men
             that
             they
             shall
             once
             die
             .
          
           
             q
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
             without
             faith
             it
             is
             vnpossible
             to
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             r
             Luke
             22.19
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Confes.
               Heluet
            
             1.
             ar
             .
             22.
             and
             2.
             c.
             10.21
             .
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             13.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             35.
             
             
               Aug.
               de
               Missa
               .
               ar
            
             .
             13.
             
             
               Saxo.
               ar
            
             .
             14.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               ses
            
             .
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
               &
               catech
               .
               Trid.
               de
               Euchar.
               s.
               
            
          
           
             x
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
               .
               Mat.
            
             24.15
             .
          
           
             a
             Leuit.
             21.7
             .
          
           
             b
             Leuit.
             22.1
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Sam.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             d
             Luke
             1.5
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Tit.
             1.5.6
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.11.12
             .
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             8.14
             .
          
           
             i
             Phil.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Confes.
               Helue
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             37.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             29.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             10.
             
             §.
             1.2
             .
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             9.19
             .
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             24.
             
             
               Aug.
               de
               abus
               .
               Saxon.
               ar
               .
            
             18.21
             .
             
               Vittemb
               .
               c.
            
             21.26
             .
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               D.
               Hiero.
               advers
               .
               Vigil
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               D.
               Aug.
               epist.
            
             74.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Maioran
               .
               cly
               .
               milit
               .
               eccles
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
               .
               m.p.
            
             571.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ibid.
               an
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Ibid.
               an
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Ib●d
               .
               an
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Sicida●
               com
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.9
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Iesuits
               catech
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               B.
               cap.
            
             15.
             p.
             114.
             b.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             1.27.28
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             13.4
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.2
             .
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Confess
               .
               Helue
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             37.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             29.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             19.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             24.
             
             
               August
               .
               de
               abus
               .
               ar
               .
            
             4.5
             .
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             18.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             21.26
             .
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Heyde
               .
               discrip
               vrbis
               Hicrusal
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               D.
               J●en
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               August
               .
               de
               haeres
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Leg.
               epist.
            
             93.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Euseb.
             
          
           
             f
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             g
             Philastr
             .
          
           
             h
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             k
             See
             aboue
             ar
             .
             25.
             pr.
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Magde
               .
               ec
               .
               hist.
               Cen.
            
             12.
             c.
             5
             
          
           
             m
             
               D.
               August
               .
               de
               haeres
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               D.
               Iren.
            
             
          
           
             o
             
               Hist.
               D.
               Georgii
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Tertul.
               adu●
               .
               Hermog
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Beza
               epist.
            
             5.0.11
             .
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             ●8
             .
             17
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.4.5
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.13.14
             2.
             
             The.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             d
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
             Matth.
             18.15
             .
          
           
             e
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Thes.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             i
             Ibid.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Matth.
             18.16
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             n
             Ibid.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             2.
             
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Confess
               .
               Helue●
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             19.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             9.14
             .
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             29.33
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             30.
             
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             11.17
             .
             
               August
               .
               de
               abus
               .
               ar
               .
            
             7.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               Suc.
               ar
            
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Pan.
               Diaco
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Prosper
               de
               ingratis
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               VVolf
               .
               Mus.
               carm
               .
               p.
            
             63.
             
             
               Iezler
               .
               lib.
               de
               diutur
               .
               bel
               .
               Euchar
               .
               p.
            
             73.
             b.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Sold.
               of
               Bar.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Assert
               .
               polit
               .
               an
            
             .
             1604.
             
             Bishopes
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             neither
             when
             there
             cite
             ,
             nor
             when
             they
             inhibite
             ,
             nor
             when
             they
             Excommunicate
             ,
             saith
             the
             Marprel
             .
             thes
             .
             46.82.83
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Demon.
               of
               dis
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Hunt.
               of
               the
               Foxe
               ,
               E.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             T.C.
             1.
             
               rep
               .
               p.
            
             146.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Aus
               .
               to
               M.
               Car.
               let
               .
               p.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Bar.
               disco
               .
               p.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Petit.
               of
               the
            
             1000.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Acts
               &
               Mo.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               Mer.
               Gallo
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             p.
             592.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Pet.
               de
               Natal
               .
               in
               vita
               .
               Ber.
               
            
          
           
             p
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             q
             3.
             
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Au.
               to
               .
               M.
               Car.
               let
               .
               p.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             s
             T.C.
             2.
             rep
             .
             2.
             part
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Bar.
               disco
               .
               p.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Sur.
               of
               disci
               .
               c.
            
             25.
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Knox.
               order
               of
               Excom
               .
               in
               Scot.
               A.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.7
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             d
             Cor.
             2.7
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               D.
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Marc.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               D.
               Cyprian
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             6.14.10.13
             .
             &
             15
             :
             1.
             &c.
             Gal.
             2.3
             .
             &c.
             Eph.
             2.14
             .
             Col.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             2.46.5.24
             .
          
           
             c
             Act.
             13.14.17.2
             .
             ●8
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             2.46.3.1.5.26
             .
          
           
             e
             Act.
             9.20
             14.1.17.10.18.4
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             19.9
             .
          
           
             g
             Act.
             5.42
             .
          
           
             h
             Act.
             1.13.20.8.28.30.31
             .
          
           
             i
             Act.
             2.46.3.1
             .
          
           
             k
             Act.
             20.7
             .
          
           
             l
             Act.
             2.46
             .
          
           
             m
             Act.
             16.33.10.27.48
             .
          
           
             n
             Act.
             8.12.10
             27.48
             .
          
           
             o
             Act.
             8.36
             .
          
           
             p
             Act.
             2.46
             .
          
           
             q
             Act.
             20.11
             .
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.17
             .
          
           
             s
             Act.
             20.7.2.46
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Confes.
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             17.27
             .
             
               Bohem
               .
               c.
            
             15.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
               &
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
               ●o●
               .
               h.
               abuses
               .
               Saxo.
               ar
               .
            
             20.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             35.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Tertul.
               contra
               Mar.
               l.
            
             4·
             
          
           
             d
             Philaster
             .
          
           
             d
             
               D.
               Hieron
               .
               in
               epist.
               ad
               Aug.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               H.N.
               euang
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             
               D.B.
               Sub.
               do
            
             1.
             
             
               B.
               p.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Jbid.
               p.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             128.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Ibid.
               p
            
             125.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Jbid.
               p.
            
             127.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Jbid.
               p.
            
             174.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             173.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             165.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               s●s
            
             .
             7.
             can
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             c
             Act.
             15.24
             .
          
           
             d
             Col.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.46.26
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Conf.
               Helvet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             25.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             15.18
             .
             
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             4.15
             .
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Bulling
               .
               contra
               Anabap.
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               ●
               .
               H.
               on
               Psal.
            
             122.
             
          
           
             k
             
               D.
               Bar.
               c●f●r
               .
               a●
               Hamp
               .
               p.
            
             70.71
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Phil.
               Mel.
               epist.
               ad
               pastores
               &
               in
               comitatu
               Mansfeldi
               .
            
          
           
             m
             Burges
             in
             his
             letter
             vnto
             K.
             Iames
             ,
             anno
             1604
             ,
             saith
             the
             number
             of
             those
             ministers
             so
             refusing
             conformitie
             ,
             were
             6
             or
             700.
             viz.
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Lincolneshire
             ministers
             Apologie
             )
             in
             Oxfordshire
             9
             ;
             St●ffordshire
             14
             ;
             Dorset
             shire
             17
             ;
             Hartfordshire
             17
             ;
             Northampton
             shire
             ,
             ●0
             ;
             Suny
             21
             ;
             Norfolke
             28
             ;
             Wilshire
             31
             ;
             Buckinghamshire
             33
             ,
             Sussex
             47
             ;
             Lecestershire
             57
             ;
             Essex
             57
             ;
             Cheshire
             12
             ;
             Bedfordshire
             16
             ,
             Somersetshire
             17
             ,
             Darbieshire
             20
             ,
             Lancashire
             21
             ,
             Kent
             ,
             23
             :
             London
             .
             30
             ,
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             33
             :
             Warwickshire
             ,
             44
             :
             Deuonshire
             ,
             and
             Comwell
             ,
             51
             :
             Northamptonshire
             ,
             57
             :
             Suffolke
             .
             71.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Fat●or
               me
               suasisse
               &
               Francis
               ,
               &
               aliis
               ,
               ne
               discrerent
               Ecclesias
               propter
               scr●itatem
               ,
               quae
               sine
               impietate
               sustineri
               posset
               .
               Nam
               quod
               Jllyricus
               vociseratur
               ,
               poti●s
               ●a
               itatem
               fuisse
               faciendam
               in
               templis
               ,
               et
               meta
               seditionum
               terrendos
               Principes
               ,
               ego
               ne
               nunc
               quidem
               〈…〉
               sententiae
               autor
               esse
               velim
               ,
               inqu●●
               Phil.
               Melancion
               epist.
               ad
               pium
               Lectorem
               .
               inter
               epist.
               Theolog
               s●as
               Pag.
            
             455.
             
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             30.4
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Dan.
             3.1
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             afore
             Art.
             22.
             prop.
             3.4.5
             .
          
           
             d
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             thee
             no
             grauen
             Image
             ,
             neither
             any
             similitude
             of
             things
             &c.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bowe
             downe
             to
             them
             ,
             neither
             serue
             them
             &c.
             Exod.
             20.4.5
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.23
             .
          
           
             f
             Acts
             5.29
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1
             ●ar
             .
             4.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             124.27
             .
             
               Basil
               .
               ar
            
             .
             §.
             3.
             ar
             .
             ●0
             .
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             15.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             24.33
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             7.29.32
             .
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             15.
             
             
               VVil●emb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             28.29.32.33
             
               Sue●ica
               .
               c.
            
             ●
             .
             14.15
             .
          
           
             a
             D.B.
             Sab.
             doct
             .
             1.
             booke
             .
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             page
             .
             146.
             
          
           
             c
             Patterne
             of
             the
             praes
             .
             Temp.
             ●
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             H.N.
             spir
             .
             land
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Vide
               Coster
               .
               Iesuit
               .
               enchirid
               .
               Controuers
               .
               c.
            
             11.
             
               de
               S.
               Cruce
               .
               pag.
            
             358.
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Abrid
             .
             of
             the
             Lincolne
             ▪
             minist
             Apolog.
             vnto
             K.
             Iames
             ,
             an
             .
             1605.
             pa.
             30.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             this
             art
             .
             prop.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Confes.
               Helue
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             27.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             15.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               Aug.
               de
               abu
               .
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               VVittem
               .
               ar
            
             .
             35.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             a●
             .
             25.
             pr.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Trid.
               Concil
               .
               ses
            
             .
             7.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             T.C.
             1.
             
               rep
               .
               p.
            
             120.
             
          
           
             d
             D.B.
             doct
             .
             of
             Sab.
             1.
             
             B.p.
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Jbid.
               p.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             c
             
               D.
               VVhitak
               .
               contra
               .
               Bel.
               con
               .
            
             1.
             q.
             6.
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             d
             D.
             Fulke
             a
             the
             Rhem.
             
               an
               .
               Rom.
            
             1.15
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Pauli
               vinculis
               plura
               pen●
               quàm
               libertati
               debemu●
               .
               Beza
               epist.
               ded
               .
               Olevian
               .
               com
               .
               in
               .
               epist
               .
               ad
               Galat.
               
            
          
           
             f
             The
             Ministers
             of
             Geneuas
             epist.
             before
             Caluin
             on
             Deuteron
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Soiter
               de
               Vinda
               de
               bello
               Pa.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               D.
               Chris.
               &
               Mascul
               .
               in
               ad
               Col.
            
             4
             
          
           
             i
             
               Eus.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Idem
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             T.C.
             2.
             
               rep
               .
               p.
            
             110.
             
          
           
             m
             
               D.
               Su●clif
            
             .
             ●n
             .
             to
             the
             
               Petit.
               c.
            
             1.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Editae
               suntigitur
               iam
               pridem
               Gallicae
               istae
               conciones
               (
               Caluini
               in
               Iobum
               )
               &c.
               Neque
               .
               id
               verò
               temer●
               factum
               fuisse
               res
               ipsa
               mox
               ostendit
               ,
               maximo
               cum
               remotissimarum
               etiam
               Gallicarum
               ecclesiarum
               f●uctu
               ,
               quibus
               vsque
               adeò
               priuatim
               &
               pub●ic●
               placuerunt
               ,
               &
               plurimis
               in
               locis
               ,
               quibus
               quotidiani
               Pastores
               decrant
               ,
               pastorum
               vice
               fuerint
               ,
               &c.
               Beza
               .
               praef
               .
               Concionū
            
             1.
             
             
               Ca●
               .
               in
               Iobum
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Sueton.
               contra
               Hamilton
               .
               p.
            
             106.
             
          
           
             Wilkinson
             against
             the
             Fa.
             of
             Loue.
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             b
             
               ●ul●ing
               .
               〈◊〉
               Anabap.
            
             
          
           
             H.N.
             lament
             .
             C●mplaint
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             e
             T.C.
             1.
             
               rep
               .
               p.
            
             173.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Admon
             .
             to
             the
             Parliam
             .
          
           
             g
             
               D.B.
               Sab.
               doc
            
             .
             2.
             
             B.
             p.
             277.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Sl●●dan
               .
               com
               .
               l.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Gifford
             against
             the
             B
             1.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Fruct
               .
               ser.
               on
               Rom.
            
             12.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             l
             Def.
             of
             the
             god
             .
             Min.
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Admon
             .
             to
             the
             Parliam
             .
          
           
             n
             The
             Petit.
             of
             the
             thousand
             .
          
           
             o
             
               D.B.
               Sab.
               do●
            
             .
             2.
             
             booke
             ●
             .
             173
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Beza
               in
               Acta
               Apost
            
             .
             1.2
             .
          
           
             b
             
               D.
               Christ.
               in
               Act.
               hom
            
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             c
             
               D.
               Hie.
               in
               Gal.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Eus.
             
          
           
             e
             
               D.
               Hier.
               ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               D.
               Hier.
               in
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             
               D.
               Christ·
            
             in
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Theod.
               arg
               .
               in
               epist.
               ad
               Tit.
               
            
          
           
             i
             
               Theo.
               in
               .
               epist.
               ad
               Phil.
               
            
          
           
             k
             
               Eus●
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Dorotheus
               in
               Apost
               .
               synop
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Heming
               .
               syn
               tag
               .
               tit
               .
               de
               guber
               .
               Ec.
               
            
          
           
             n
             
               Beza
               epist.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             
               D.
               Jren.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Sadcel
               de
               leg
               .
               voc
               .
               p.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             q
             
               D.
               Aug.
               in
               Psal.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Steidan
               .
               com
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Niceph.
               lib.
            
             18.
             c.
             49.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Mag.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               Cen.
            
             7.
             c.
             5.
             
               et
               Niceph.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               August
               .
               de
               haeres
               .
               cap.
            
             53.
             
          
           
             e
             
               D.
               Bernard
               .
               in
               Cant.
               ser.
            
             66.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Declar.
               motuum
               &c.
               p.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Quodlibets
               .
               p.
            
             142.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Fruit.
               Ser.
               on
               Rom.
            
             12.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Asser.
               polit
               .
               p.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             
               Admon
               .
               ●o
               the
               Par.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Disco
               .
               of
               D.
               Ban.
               ser.
               p.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Demon.
               of
               Dis.
               epist.
               ded
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Mar.
               thes
            
             .
             46.82.83
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Sold.
               of
               Bar.
               in
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             
               Admon
               .
               to
               the
               Parliam
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Bar.
               disco
               .
               p.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Burges
               let
               .
               to
               K.
               Iames
               before
               his
               Apolog.
               
            
          
           
             a
             D.
             Fulke
             against
             the
             Rhem.
             fol.
             3●1
             .
          
           
             a
             H.N.
             euang
             .
             c.
             13.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Houletsy
             .
             reas
             .
          
           
             c
             Test.
             Rhem.
             an
             .
             Iohn
             .
             10.1
             .
          
           
             d
             Staple
             .
             fort
             .
             ●
             .
             part
             .
             cap.
             8.
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             e
             Art.
             to
             the
             execut
             .
             c.
             3.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             h
             Jbid.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             i
             Howl
             .
             7.
             reas
             .
          
           
             k
             T.C.
             des
             .
             p.
             21.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Dial.
             of
             the
             strife
             .
             praef
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Admo
             .
             to
             the
             Parliam
             .
          
           
             n
             Fruct
             .
             ser.
             on
             Rom.
             12.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             o
             Eng.
             Scottiz
             .
             3.
             
             B.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             113.
             
             ●
             .
             Jbid.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             13.12
             .
          
           
             b
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.1.2
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             f
             Esa.
             43.23
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Pet
             2.13
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             26.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             16.
             
               &
               in
               the
               Concl.
               Belg.
               ar
               .
            
             36.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             16.17
             .
             
               Saxon.
               ar
            
             .
             23.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               in
               peror
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Epist.
               of
               Ju.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             
               D.
               August
               .
               contra
               .
               Faust.
               l.
            
             22.
             c.
             74.
             
          
           
             c
             
               VV.
               ●ho
               .
               discrip
               .
               of
               Italie
               .
               p.
            
             5.9
             .
          
           
             d
             
               ●rateol
               .
               haeres
               de
               Flagell
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Alth●
               .
               concii
               .
               lo.
               pag.
               lo.
            
             191.
             
          
           
             f
             H.N.
             calleth
             a
             King
             ,
             The
             skome
             of
             ignorance
             .
             Spir.
             land
             .
             c.
             6.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             
               VV.
               Tho.
               descrip
               .
               of
               Italy
               p.
            
             129.
             a.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Lud.
               Viues
               de
               institut
               .
               faem
               .
               Chr.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Nez
               solum
               naturae
               iura
               conuelluntur
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               omnium
               gentium
               ,
               quae
               nunquam
               faeminas
               regnare
               permis●rūt
               .
               &c.
               Bodin
               .
               meth
               .
               hist.
               c.
            
             6.
             p.
             257.
             
          
           
             k
             Against
             The
             regim
             .
             of
             women
             .
             1.
             
             Blast
             .
             praef
             .
          
           
             l
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             Martin
             Marprell
             .
             epist.
             epist.
             of
             D.
             Bridges
             .
          
           
             a
             Luke
             22.25
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             13.3
             .
          
           
             c
             Ib.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Isa.
             49.23
             .
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             82.1
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             i
             Exod.
             32.22
             .
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Sam.
             22.12
             .
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Chr.
             19.5
             .
             &c.
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Chr.
             30.1
             .
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Chr.
             31.2
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             29.21.22
             .
          
           
             p
             31
             
               Confe
               .
               Helvet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             26.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             16.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             36.
             
             
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             16.17
             .
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             23.
             
             
               Sue
               .
               pecoret
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
            
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Ibid.
               an
               .
               Heb.
               Heb.
            
             13.17
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Ibid.
               an
               .
               ,
               M●t.
            
             17.26
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Iudex
               expurg
               .
               p.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
               .
               Rom.
            
             13.1
             .
          
           
             f
             T.C.
             1.
             
               rep
               .
               p.
            
             144.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Ec.
               dis
               .
               p.
            
             185.
             
          
           
             h
             That
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             calleth
             the
             Church
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             calleth
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Luke
             Lear.
             disc
             .
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Beza
               d●
               presb
               .
               p.
            
             124.
             
          
           
             k
             
               There
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               euery
               Church
               a
               Consistorie
               or
               seignory
               of
               Elders
               ,
               or
               gouernours
               .
               Lear.
               disc
               .
               p.
               84.
               
               Euery
               Congregation
               ought
               to
               haue
               Elders
               ,
               and
               an
               Eldership
               .
               Demon
               of
               dis
               .
               c.
               12.
               p.
               55.
               c.
               14.
               p.
               69.
               
            
             
               In
               stead
               of
               Chancellors
               ,
               Archdeacons
               ,
               Offi●ials
               ,
               Commissaries
               ,
               Proctors
               ,
               ●ummoners
               ,
               Churchwardens
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               you
               (
               Parliament
               men
               )
               haue
               to
               plant
               in
               euery
               Congregation
               a
               lawfull
               and
               godly
               Seignory
               .
               1.
               
               Admon
               .
               to
               the
               Parliam
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               that
               euery
               little
               parish
               should
               haue
               seuen
               such
               (
               Elders
               )
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               and
               euery
               meane
               Church
               13
               ,
               and
               euery
               great
               church
               23.
               
               Hunt
               of
               the
               Foxe
               &c.
               E.
               2.
               
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               S●cc●n
               .
               d●
               dis●●●
               .
               e●cles
               .
               r.
            
             456.
             
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Chr
             29.11
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             afore
             .
             ar
             .
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Chr.
             26.19
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Chro.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Chron.
             8.14
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Kings
             8.4
             .
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Chro.
             31.4
             .
             Thus
             did
             Ezekiah
             throughout
             all
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             did
             well
             &
             vprightly
             and
             truly
             before
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             2.
             
             Chr.
             31.20
             .
          
           
             h
             2.
             
             King.
             23.11
             .
          
           
             i
             Ib.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Chr.
             34.3
             .
          
           
             l
             Ib.
             35.2
             .
          
           
             m
             Ib.
             c.
             34.33
             .
          
           
             n
             Ionas
             3.7
             .
          
           
             o
             Confes.
             Hel.
             1.
             ar
             .
             26.
             and
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
             Basil.
             ar
             .
             7.
             
             Bohem.
             c.
             16.
             
             Gal.
             ar
             .
             39.
             
             Belg.
             ar
             .
             39.
             
             Sax.
             ar
             .
             23.
             
             Wittem
             .
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Iudex
               .
               expur
               .
               p.
            
             145.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Test.
               Rhe.
               an
            
             .
             ●
             Cor.
             1.14.34
             .
          
           
             c
             Ans.
             to
             .
             the
             execut
             .
             of
             Iust.
             
          
           
             d
             .3
             .
             p.
             56.
             1
             
             
               Test.
               Rhe.
               an
               .
               Heb.
            
             13.17
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Carranz
               .
               sum
               .
               Concil
               .
               p.
            
             365.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Bullin
               .
               contra
               Anabap.
            
             
          
           
             g
             T.C.
             1.
             
               rep
               .
               p.
            
             163.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Admon
             .
             to
             the
             Parl.
             
          
           
             i
             T.C.
             1.
             
               rep
               .
               p.
            
             153.
             
          
           
             k
             Idem
             .
             2.
             rep
             .
             2.
             
               par
               .
               p.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Leaa
             .
             disc
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Fruct
             .
             ser.
             on
             Rom.
             12.
             p.
             35
             .
             7●
             .
          
           
             n
             Bar.
             refut
             .
             p.
             196.
             
          
           
             o
             Conspir
             .
             for
             pretend
             .
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             p
             Penrie
             supp
             .
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             13.3.4
             .
          
           
             b
             Confess
             .
             Heluet
             ●
             .
             ar
             .
             24.26
             .
             &
             2.
             cap.
             30.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             16.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             33.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             36.
             
             Au.
             16.
             
             Sa.
             ar
             .
             ar
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             13.3.4
             
          
           
             b
             
               Confess
               .
               Helu
               .
               ar
            
             .
             24.26
             .
             &
             .
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             7
             
               Bonem
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             33.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             36.
             
             
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             16.
             
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             
               D.
               August
               .
               contra
               Cres●on
               .
               Gram.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             51.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Mag.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               Cen.
            
             9.
             c.
             4.
             fol.
             216.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Confess
               .
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             H.N.
             1.
             
               exh
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
             §.
             39.40
             .
             
               Ramseis
               confess
            
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             ●et
             .
             5.3
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             Luther
             .
             prae
             .
             epist.
             L.
             Husse
             .
          
           
             h
             Heming
             .
             in
             5.
             c.
             ●ac
             .
             epist.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             1.
             ar
             .
             18.
             
             &
             ●
             .
             c.
             17.18
             .
             
               Bohem
               .
               c.
            
             8.9
             .
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             28.31
             .
             
               VVittemb
               .
               ar
            
             .
             3●
             .
             
               August
               .
               de
               Ab●s
               ▪
               ar
               .
            
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Maioran
               .
               c●yp
               .
               milit
               .
               Ec.
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Aus
               .
               to
               the
               execut
               .
               of
               Just.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               ●anorm●●
               .
               de
               transl
               .
               prae●
               .
               cap.
               Q●●nto
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Cer●
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Distinct.
             4●
             .
             c.
             5.
             
             Papa
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Extrauag
               .
               de
               trans●
               .
               Episc.
               cap.
               Quanto
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               annot
               .
               ●●rg
               .
               p.
            
             280.
             
          
           
             h
             Bonif.
             8.
             
               can
               .
               de
               maior
               .
               et
               obed
               ▪
               in
               Extrauag
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Bris●ovv●
               moti●e
            
             40.
             
          
           
             a
             Math
             ▪
             25.52
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             c
             Pro.
             20.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             13
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Confess
               .
               Heluet
            
             .
             ●
             .
             ar
             .
             24.26
             .
             and
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
             
               Basil
               .
               ar
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Bohem.
               c.
            
             16.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             39.
             
             
               Belg.
               ar
            
             .
             36.
             
             
               August
               .
               ar
            
             .
             16.
             
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             
               D.
               August
               .
               in
               Iohan.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Confess
               .
               Helu
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Displ●y
               J.a.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Jbid.
             
          
           
             e
             Fam.
             2.
             
               letre
               vnto
               M.
               Ro.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Eccles.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             a
             Eccles.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             b
             Pro.
             2.31
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             13.6.7
             .
          
           
             d
             Acts
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             .
             3.14
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Confess
               .
               Helu
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             30.
             
             
               Bo●e
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Arm●
               Chris●●anū
               virum
               tractare
               nescio
               an
               fas
               sit
               .
               Lud.
               Viues
               institut
               .
               fam
               Chr.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               D.
               Aug.
               contra
               Manich.
               l.
            
             22.
             c.
             74.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Lactan.
               de
               vero
               cultu
               :
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Conf.
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Display
               .
               H.
            
             5.
             b.
             
          
           
             f
             
               H.N.
               spir
               .
               lan
               .
               c.
            
             37.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Jbid.
               prae
            
             .
             §.
             31.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Ibi.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             If
             any
             one
             that
             is
             called
             a
             brother
             ,
             be
             a
             fornicator
             ,
             or
             couetous
             &c.
             with
             such
             one
             eate
             not
             .
             Couetousnes
             let
             it
             not
             be
             once
             named
             among
             you
             ,
             as
             it
             becommeth
             Saints
             .
             Ephes.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             b
             Let
             none
             of
             you
             suffer
             as
             a
             Theefe
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             c
             With
             a
             brother
             that
             is
             an
             Extortioner
             ,
             eate
             not
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
             Neither
             theeues
             ,
             nor
             Couetous
             (
             persons
             )
             ,
             not
             Extortioners
             sh●ll
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             d
             It
             is
             a
             blessed
             thing
             to
             Giue
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             receiue
             .
             Acts
             20.35
             .
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             thing
             ye
             doe
             vnto
             all
             the
             Brethren
             throughout
             all
             Macedonia
             1.
             
             Thes
             4.10
             .
             If
             a
             brother
             ,
             or
             a
             sister
             be
             naked
             and
             destitute
             of
             daily
             food
             &c.
             notwithstanding
             yee
             Giue
             them
             not
             these
             things
             which
             are
             needefull
             to
             the
             body
             what
             helpeth
             it
             ?
             James
             2.15.16
             .
          
           
             e
             If
             there
             be
             any
             that
             prouideth
             not
             for
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             namely
             for
             them
             of
             his
             houshold
             ,
             hee
             denieth
             the
             forth
             ,
             and
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             Infidell
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             f
             From
             him
             that
             would
             borrow
             of
             thee
             ,
             turne
             not
             away
             ,
             Matth.
             5.42
             .
             And
             lend
             ,
             looking
             for
             nothing
             againe
             .
             Luke
             6.35
             .
          
           
             g
             Let
             him
             that
             stole
             steale
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             rather
             let
             him
             labour
             ,
             &c.
             that
             hee
             may
             haue
             to
             giue
             vnto
             him
             that
             needeth
             .
             Eph.
             4.28
             .
             VVe
             wa●●ed
             you
             ,
             th●t
             if
             there
             were
             any
             which
             would
             not
             worke
             ▪
             that
             he
             should
             not
             eate
             .
             2.
             
             Thes.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             h
             Yee
             knowe
             that
             these
             hands
             haue
             ministred
             vnto
             my
             necessities
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             were
             with
             mee
             ,
             Acts
             20
             ,
             34.
             wee
             laboured
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             because
             wee
             would
             not
             be
             chargeable
             vnto
             any
             of
             you
             .
             1.
             
             Thes.
             2.9
             .
             Wee
             tooke
             not
             bread
             of
             any
             man
             for
             nought
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Thes
             3.8
             .
          
           
             i
             Confess
             Helv.
             3.
             c.
             29.
             
             Gal
             ar
             40.
             
             Belg.
             ar
             .
             36.
             
             Aug.
             ar
             .
             16.
             
             Wittemb
             .
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Heyden
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               vrbis
               Hierosolym
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               D.
               Aug.
               de
               mor.
               eccles
               .
               Cal.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Magdeb.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
               Cen.
            
             5.
             fol.
             586.
             
          
           
             d
             
               D.
               Humfre
               de
               Romanae
               curiae
               praxi
               .
               p.
            
             39.
             
               ex
               .
               Epiphan
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               VV.
               Tho.
               desc
               .
               of
               Italy
               .
               p.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Sleidan
               .
               com
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Display
               .
               H.
            
             3.
             b.
             
          
           
             h
             
               H.N.
               Spir.
               land
               .
               ●
            
             :
             35.
             
             §.
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             15.11
             .
             Prou.
             5.15.16
             .
             Eccles.
             11.12
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             5.42
             .
             &c.
             6.2.3
             .
             &c.
             Luke
             6.30
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             12.13
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.2
             .
          
           
             d
             Eccles.
             11.1
             .
             The
             liberall
             person
             shall
             .
             haue
             plentie
             :
             and
             he
             that
             wateresh
             ,
             shall
             also
             haue
             raine
             .
             Prou.
             11.24
             .
          
           
             e
             
               He
               that
               stoppeth
               his
               eare
               at
               the
               crying
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               hee
               shall
               crie
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               heard
               .
               Prou.
               21.13
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               giueth
               vnto
               the
               poore
               ,
               shall
               not
               lacke
               ;
               but
               hee
               that
               hideth
               his
               eies
               ,
               (
               shall
               haue
               )
               manie
               curses
               .
               Prou.
               28.27
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Acts
             11.29.30
             .
             Rom.
             15.25
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.1.2.3
             .
             &c.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             9.2
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Conf.
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             23.28.29
             .
             
               Sax.
               ar
            
             .
             21.
             
             
               VVittemb
               .
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bale
               myst
               .
               of
               Iniqu
               .
               p.
            
             53.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             5.46.47
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Homini
               mendico
               esu●ienti
               .
               nisi
               Manichaeus
               ,
               sit
               panem
               aut
               aquam
               non
               porrigunt
               ▪
               Manich.
               D.
               Au.
               de
               mor.
               Manic
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Displ
               .
               H.
            
             7.
             b.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             5.34
             .
          
           
             b
             Iames
             5.12
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Confes.
               Helv.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Philast
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Euseb.
               ex
               Ori.
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Bullin
               .
               contra
               Anabap.
               l.
            
             2
             ▪
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Rams●is
               con●●
               ▪
            
          
           
             e
             
               Pe●
               .
               de
               soto
               Meth.
               conf
               .
               s.p.
            
             40.
             a.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Conspir
               .
               f●r
               pretend
               .
               refor
               .
               p.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Vnfold
             of
             Banist
             .
             errors
             .
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             6.13.22.11
             .
          
           
             b
             Ib.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             c
             Ierem.
             12.16
             .
          
           
             d
             Iosh.
             27.7
             .
          
           
             e
             Zeph.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             5.34
             .
          
           
             g
             Deut.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             h
             Ie●
             .
             12.16
             .
          
           
             i
             Jer.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             k
             Exod.
             22.8
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             8.31
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Confes.
               Helv.
            
             i.
             ar
             .
             16.
             
             &
             1.
             c.
             30.
             
             
               Gal.
               ar
            
             .
             40.
             
             
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
             §.
             1.
             
             
               Aug.
               ar
            
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Fard
             .
             of
             fashions
             2.
             part
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Confes.
               Basil.
               ar
            
             .
             11.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Test.
               Rhe.
               an
               .
               Act.
            
             23.12
             .
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Hooker
               of
               eccles
               .
               pol.
               praef
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               D.
               Sutcliff
            
             .
             ans
             .
             to
             Iob.
             Throck
             .
             p.
             46.
             b.
             
          
           
             g
             Pol.
             of
             the
             Turk
             .
             emp.
             c.
             24.
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Quodlib
               .
               p.
            
             34.68
             .
             Garnets
             arraign
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Test.
               Rhem.
               an
            
             .
             Act.
             20
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Iuram●●
               〈◊〉
               propter
               falsam
               religionē
               praestitum
               non
               obligat
               Bap.
               ●ickler
               .
               de
               iure
               magist
               ▪
               p.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Concil
               ▪
               Cons●a
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Geneva
               an
               .
               Matth.
            
             ●
             .
             12
             .
             One
             of
             them
             hath
             deliuered
             that
             if
             the
             Prince
             doe
             hinder
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             people
             may
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             ▪
             resist
             him
             .
             Ans.
             to
             the
             ▪
             Abstract
             .
             p.
             94.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Mercur.
               Gallobelg
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Bucchan
               .
               rerum
               Scotic
               .
               l.
            
             17.
             p.
             202.
             b.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Euseb.
               Philadelph
               .
               diall
            
             .
             2.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Dud.
               Fen.
            
             S.
             
               Theol.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             r
             Against
             the
             regim
             .
             of
             women
             2.
             blas
             .
             p.
             53.
             b.
             
          
           
             s
             The
             Gentlemens
             demāds
             vnto
             the
             Bishops
             (
             printed
             an
             .
             1605.
             )
             p.
             46.